Jus divinum ministerii evangelici. Or The divine right of the Gospel-ministry: divided into two parts. The first part containing a justification of the Gospel-ministry in general. The necessity of ordination thereunto by imposition of hands. The unlawfulnesse of private mens assuming to themselves either the office or work of the ministry without a lawfull call and ordination. The second part containing a justification of the present ministers of England, both such as were ordained during the prevalency of episcopacy from the foul aspersion of anti-christianism: and those who have been ordained since its abolition, from the unjust imputation of novelty: proving that a bishop and presbyter are all one in Scripture; and that ordination by presbyters is most agreeable to the Scripture-patern. Together with an appendix, wherein the judgement and practice of antiquity about the whole matter of episcopacy, and especially about the ordination of ministers, is briefly discussed. Published by the Provincial Assembly of London.
         London (England). Provincial Assembly.
      
       
         
           1654
        
      
       Approx. 809 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 188 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A46373
         Wing J1216A
         ESTC R213934
         99826182
         99826182
         30575
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A46373)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 30575)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1761:17)
      
       
         
           
             Jus divinum ministerii evangelici. Or The divine right of the Gospel-ministry: divided into two parts. The first part containing a justification of the Gospel-ministry in general. The necessity of ordination thereunto by imposition of hands. The unlawfulnesse of private mens assuming to themselves either the office or work of the ministry without a lawfull call and ordination. The second part containing a justification of the present ministers of England, both such as were ordained during the prevalency of episcopacy from the foul aspersion of anti-christianism: and those who have been ordained since its abolition, from the unjust imputation of novelty: proving that a bishop and presbyter are all one in Scripture; and that ordination by presbyters is most agreeable to the Scripture-patern. Together with an appendix, wherein the judgement and practice of antiquity about the whole matter of episcopacy, and especially about the ordination of ministers, is briefly discussed. Published by the Provincial Assembly of London.
             London (England). Provincial Assembly.
             Calamy, Edmund, 1600-1666.
          
           [24], 192, [8], 149, [1] p.
           
             printed by John Legat and Abraham Miller,
             London :
             1654.
          
           
             Partly by Edmund Calamy.
             The words "the Gospel-ministry .. and ordination." are bracketed together on title page.
             Each part has separate pagination and dated title page, the first with "printed by Abraham Miller" in imprint, the second with "printed by J.L.". Part 2 begins on 2B1.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Clergy -- Early works to 1800.
           Pastoral theology -- Early works to 1800.
           Ordination -- Early works to 1800.
           Clergy -- Biblical teaching -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-01 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-01 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             ISA.
             66.21
          
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           also
           take
           of
           them
           for
           Priests
           and
           for
           Levites
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
             EPHES.
             4.8
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
        
         
           When
           he
           ascended
           up
           on
           high
           he
           gave
           gifts
           unto
           men
           .
           And
           he
           gave
           some
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           some
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           some
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           some
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ;
           for
           the
           perfecting
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           for
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           for
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ.
           Till
           we
           all
           come
           in
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           unto
           a
           perfect
           man
           ,
           unto
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           stature
           of
           the
           fulness
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             HEB.
             5.4
             ,
             5.
          
           
        
         
           And
           no
           man
           taketh
           this
           honour
           to
           himself
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           called
           of
           God
           as
           was
           Aaron
           .
           So
           also
           Christ
           glorified
           not
           himself
           to
           be
           made
           an
           high-Priest
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           Thou
           art
           my
           Son
           ,
           to
           day
           have
           I
           begotten
           thee
           .
        
         
           
             1
             TIM
             .
             4.14
          
           .
        
         
           Neglect
           not
           the
           gift
           that
           is
           in
           thee
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           thee
           by
           Prophecy
           with
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           .
        
         
           LUTH
           .
           Tom.
           4.
           
           Lat.
           Ien.
           fol.
           19.
           
        
         
           
             Non
             fortunat
             Deus
             labores
             eorum
             qui
             non
             sunt
             vocati
             ,
             &
             quanquam
             salutaria
             quaedam
             afferant
             tamen
             non
             aedificant
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Ius
           Divinum
           Ministerii
           Evangelici
           .
           OR
           THE
           DIVINE
           RIGHT
           OF
           THE
           Gospel-Ministry
           :
           Divided
           into
           two
           Parts
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Part
           containing
           A
           Justification
           of
           
             
               The
               Gospel-Ministry
               in
               general
               .
            
             
               The
               Necessity
               of
               Ordination
               thereunto
               by
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               .
            
             
               The
               Vnlawfulnesse
               of
               private
               mens
               ●ssuming
               to
               themselves
               either
               the
               Office
               or
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               without
               a
               lawfull
               Call
               and
               Ordination
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           second
           Part
           containing
           A
           Justification
           of
           the
           present
           Ministers
           of
           England
           ,
           both
           such
           as
           were
           Ordained
           during
           the
           prevalency
           of
           Episcopacy
           fr●m
           the
           ●oul
           aspe●sion
           of
           Antichristianism
           :
           And
           those
           who
           have
           been
           Ordained
           since
           its
           abolition
           ,
           from
           the
           unjust
           imputation
           of
           Novelty
           :
           Proving
           that
           a
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyter
           are
           all
           one
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           that
           Ordination
           by
           Presbyters
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Scripture-Patern
           .
        
         
           Together
           with
           an
           Appendix
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Iudgement
           and
           Practice
           of
           Antiquity
           about
           the
           whole
           matter
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           especially
           about
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Ministers
           ▪
           is
           briefly
           discussed
           .
        
         
           Published
           by
           the
           Provincial
           Assembly
           of
           London
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Iohn
             Legat
          
           and
           
             Abraham
             Miller
          
           ,
           1654.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           EPISTLE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           reported
           of
           Bucer
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           so
           eager
           of
           Peace
           with
           Luth●r
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           like
           to
           a
           man
           
             Qui
             prae
             nimia
             aviditate
             etiam
             foeces
             haurire●
             ,
          
           who
           by
           an
           overmuch
           greediness
           after
           Unity
           ,
           was
           ready
           to
           swallow
           down
           many
           of
           Luthers
           errours
           .
           For
           our
           parts
           ,
           Though
           we
           should
           be
           loath
           to
           buy
           Peace
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           Truth
           ,
           yet
           such
           have
           been
           the
           unexpressible
           mischiefs
           that
           the
           divisions
           of
           Brethren
           have
           brought
           upon
           this
           Nation
           ,
           and
           such
           is
           our
           earnest
           desire
           after
           an
           happy
           Accommodation
           ,
           that
           we
           hope
           we
           can
           truly
           close
           ,
           ●hough
           not
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           yet
           with
           another
           saying
           of
           Bucers
           ,
           
             That
             we
             would
             willingly
             purchase
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             the
             removing
             of
             the
             infinite
             scandals
             that
             have
             been
             given
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             divisions
             of
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
         
           Eusebius
           reports
           of
           Constantine
           (
           though
           a
           great
           Emperour
           )
           
             That
             he
             was
             more
             troubled
             with
             the
             dissentions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
             then
             with
             all
             the
             warres
             in
             his
             Dominions
             :
             That
             he
             took
             them
             so
             to
             heart
             that
             he
             could
             not
             sleep
             quietly
             for
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             although
             he
             had
             a
             spiritfull
             of
             heroick
             val●ur
             ,
             yet
             the
             dissentions
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             such
             evils
             to
             him
             as
             to
             cause
             him
             to
             shed
             many
             a
             tear
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Our
           prayer
           to
           God
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           affection
           towards
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           in
           these
           three
           Nations
           may
           be
           kindled
           in
           all
           our
           brests
           .
           And
           We
           doubt
           not
           but
           through
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           We
           are
           able
           in
           Sincerity
           to
           profess
           with
           Luther
           ,
           
             That
             we
             are
             as
             desirous
             to
             imbrace
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             ,
             as
             We
             are
             desirous
             to
             have
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             to
             be
             propitious
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           fore-seeing
           that
           this
           ensuing
           Treatise
           will
           meet
           with
           many
           Adversaries
           of
           different
           Perswasions
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           opposition
           ,
           We
           thought
           fit
           to
           give
           the
           Reader
           notice
           of
           our
           intentions
           here
           ,
           lest
           We
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           enemies
           to
           Peace
           ,
           and
           hinderers
           of
           that
           long
           desired
           and
           often
           praied
           for
           Union
           between
           dissenting
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           six
           sorts
           and
           ranks
           of
           men
           whom
           We
           have
           occasion
           to
           deal
           with
           in
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Such
           as
           are
           against
           the
           very
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           that
           affirm
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Office
           instituted
           by
           Christ
           to
           be
           perpetual
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           We
           look
           upon
           this
           Assertion
           as
           destructive
           unto
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           Christians
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Such
           as
           say
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           any
           men
           that
           suppose
           themselves
           gifted
           (
           though
           neither
           Ordained
           ,
           nor
           approved
           by
           able
           men
           )
           to
           assume
           unto
           themselves
           a
           power
           to
           preach
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           Administer
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           This
           Opinion
           We
           judge
           to
           be
           the
           high-way
           
           to
           all
           Disorder
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           an
           inlet
           to
           Errours
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           a
           Door
           opened
           for
           Priests
           and
           Jesuites
           to
           broach
           their
           Popish
           and
           Antichristian
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Such
           as
           hold
           ,
           That
           the
           Ministry
           of
           England
           is
           Antichristian
           ,
           That
           our
           Churches
           are
           no
           true
           Churches
           ,
           but
           Synagogues
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Communion
           to
           be
           held
           with
           us
           .
           This
           Opinion
           We
           conceive
           to
           be
           not
           only
           false
           and
           uncharitable
           ,
           but
           contradictory
           to
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Such
           as
           say
           ,
           That
           Episcopacy
           is
           an
           higher
           Order
           of
           Ministry
           above
           Presbytery
           by
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           That
           Christ
           hath
           given
           the
           sole
           Power
           of
           Ordination
           and
           Jurisdiction
           unto
           Bishops
           ;
           And
           that
           Ordination
           of
           Ministers
           is
           so
           appropriated
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           all
           Ordinations
           by
           single
           Presbyters
           are
           null
           and
           void
           ,
           and
           that
           Sacraments
           by
           them
           administred
           are
           no
           Sacraments
           .
           These
           Assertions
           We
           look
           upon
           not
           only
           ●s
           groundlesse
           and
           unscriptural
           ,
           but
           as
           cruel
           ,
           and
           utterly
           overthrowing
           all
           the
           Protestant
           Reformed
           Churches
           and
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           Now
           though
           We
           hope
           We
           can
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           We
           have
           with
           all
           Meekness
           and
           Christian
           Moderation
           managed
           the
           Debate
           with
           these
           four
           sorts
           of
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           ready
           to
           exercise
           all
           Offices
           of
           Christian
           Love
           and
           Affection
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           requiting
           good
           for
           evil
           ,
           labour
           to
           heap
           coals
           of
           fire
           upon
           their
           heads
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           such
           is
           the
           great
           Distance
           between
           Them
           and
           Us
           in
           Judgement
           and
           Practice
           ,
           and
           such
           is
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           their
           Spirits
           in
           their
           Opposition
           against
           Us
           ,
           that
           We
           have
           little
           hope
           for
           the
           present
           (
           till
           the
           Lord
           be
           pleased
           to
           work
           a
           happy
           change
           of
           Judgment
           in
           them
           )
           of
           any
           real
           and
           hearty
           Accord
           and
           Agreement
           with
           them
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           A
           fifth
           sort
           are
           our
           Reverend
           Brethren
           of
           New
           and
           Old-England
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           ,
           who
           hold
           Our
           Churches
           to
           be
           true
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Our
           Ministers
           true
           Ministers
           ,
           though
           they
           differ
           from
           Us
           in
           some
           lesser
           things
           .
           We
           have
           been
           necessitated
           to
           fall
           upon
           some
           things
           ,
           wherein
           they
           and
           We
           disagree
           ,
           and
           have
           represented
           the
           Reasons
           of
           Our
           Dissent
           .
           But
           yet
           We
           here
           profess
           ,
        
         
           That
           this
           Disagreement
           shall
           not
           hinder
           Us
           from
           any
           Christian
           Accord
           with
           them
           in
           Affection
           .
           That
           We
           can
           willingly
           write
           upon
           Our
           Study-doors
           that
           Motto
           which
           Mr
           
             Ieremiah
             Burroughes
          
           (
           who
           a
           little
           before
           his
           Death
           did
           ambitiously
           indeavour
           after
           Union
           amongst
           Brethren
           as
           some
           of
           Us
           can
           testifie
           )
           perswades
           all
           Scholars
           unto
           ,
           
             Opinionum
             varietas
             ,
             &
             opi●antium
             unitas
             non
             sunt
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           We
           shall
           be
           willing
           to
           entertain
           any
           sincere
           Motion
           (
           as
           We
           have
           also
           formerly
           Declared
           in
           Our
           Printed
           Vindication
           )
           that
           shall
           further
           a
           happy
           Accommodation
           between
           Us.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           last
           sort
           are
           the
           Moderate
           ,
           Godly
           Episcopal
           men
           ,
           that
           hold
           Ordination
           by
           Presbyters
           to
           be
           lawfull
           and
           valid
           ;
           That
           a
           Bishop
           and
           a
           Presbyter
           are
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Order
           of
           Ministry
           ,
           that
           are
           Orthodox
           in
           Doctrinal
           Truths
           ,
           and
           yet
           hold
           ,
           That
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           a
           perpetual
           Moderatour
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           Scripture-patern
           .
        
         
           Though
           herein
           We
           differ
           from
           them
           ,
           yet
           We
           are
           farre
           from
           thinking
           that
           this
           difference
           should
           hinder
           a
           happy
           Union
           between
           them
           and
           Us.
           Nay
           ,
           We
           crave
           leave
           to
           profess
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           That
           it
           will
           never
           (
           as
           We
           humbly
           conceive
           )
           be
           well
           with
           England
           
           till
           there
           be
           an
           Union
           endeavoured
           and
           effected
           between
           all
           those
           that
           are
           Orthodox
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           though
           differing
           among
           themselves
           in
           some
           Circumstances
           about
           Church-government
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Lord
           hath
           strangely
           made
           way
           for
           this
           long-desired
           Union
           ,
           by
           the
           bitter
           ,
           wofull
           and
           unutterable
           fruits
           of
           Our
           Divisions
           ,
           which
           have
           almost
           destroyed
           not
           only
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           very
           heart
           and
           life
           of
           Religion
           and
           Godlinesse
           .
        
         
           Memorable
           is
           the
           Story
           of
           Bishop
           Ridley
           and
           Bishop
           Hooper
           ,
           two
           famous
           Martyrs
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           were
           out
           of
           Prison
           ,
           disagreed
           about
           certain
           Ceremonial
           Garments
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           were
           put
           into
           Prison
           they
           quickly
           and
           easily
           agreed
           together
           .
           
             Adversity
             united
             them
             whom
             Prosperity
             divided
             .
          
           The
           time
           is
           now
           come
           wherein
           the
           ruine
           of
           all
           the
           Godly
           ,
           Orthodox
           and
           Ordained
           Ministry
           ,
           is
           by
           some
           men
           designed
           and
           endeavoured
           :
           And
           therefore
           though
           hitherto
           We
           have
           continued
           sinfully
           divided
           ,
           yet
           now
           the
           Consideration
           of
           our
           Common
           Danger
           ,
           and
           the
           Preservation
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           therein
           the
           Preservation
           of
           the
           Glorious
           Ordinances
           ,
           Churches
           and
           precious
           Truths
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           should
           marvellously
           constrain
           Us
           to
           study
           to
           finde
           out
           ,
           and
           being
           found
           out
           cordially
           to
           imbrace
           all
           lawfull
           waies
           to
           Unity
           and
           Agreement
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           We
           thought
           fit
           to
           signifie
           ,
           that
           so
           Our
           Endeavours
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           may
           not
           be
           mis●interpreted
           and
           mis-represented
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           other
           things
           also
           which
           We
           are
           necessitated
           to
           communicate
           unto
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           this
           Book
           should
           have
           come
           out
           two
           
           Years
           ago
           ,
           but
           was
           hindred
           by
           multitude
           of
           necessary
           and
           indispensable
           Businesses
           intervening
           .
           And
           that
           since
           our
           first
           undertaking
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           many
           Treatises
           written
           of
           most
           of
           these
           Subjects
           (
           of
           which
           We
           speak
           )
           to
           very
           good
           purpose
           ,
           which
           had
           prevailed
           with
           Us
           to
           have
           spared
           Our
           Pains
           ,
           had
           We
           not
           been
           encouraged
           by
           a
           saying
           of
           Austines
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             good
             and
             profitable
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             things
             be
             written
             of
             by
             divers
             Men
             in
             divers
             Books
             ,
             because
             those
             Books
             which
             come
             to
             the
             view
             of
             some
             ,
             will
             not
             come
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             the
             Truths
             of
             Christ
             will
             be
             the
             sooner
             and
             easier
             spread
             and
             propagated
             .
          
        
         
           We
           confesse
           that
           We
           have
           been
           necessitated
           in
           the
           Point
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           to
           borrow
           some
           things
           out
           of
           Smectymnuus
           ,
           and
           Our
           Reverend
           Presbyterian
           Divines
           ,
           in
           their
           Conference
           at
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           ,
           and
           in
           Our
           Discourse
           about
           Election
           out
           of
           Mr
           Hudson
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           :
           Which
           We
           have
           done
           ,
           because
           being
           to
           handle
           the
           same
           Subjects
           ,
           We
           thought
           it
           needless
           to
           adde
           any
           thing
           to
           what
           they
           have
           said
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           That
           by
           this
           means
           We
           might
           revive
           the
           Memory
           of
           those
           Books
           which
           We
           believe
           are
           quite
           forgotten
           by
           most
           ,
           and
           are
           assured
           were
           never
           sufficiently
           answered
           by
           any
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           other
           thing
           which
           We
           would
           make
           known
           is
           ,
           That
           in
           this
           Our
           large
           Treatise
           We
           have
           purposedly
           declined
           all
           affectation
           of
           Language
           ,
           We
           have
           not
           laboured
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           feast
           the
           ear
           with
           curious
           phrases
           .
           Our
           endeavour
           is
           to
           speak
           
             non
             diserta
             sed
             fortia
          
           .
           We
           have
           alwaies
           disliked
           those
           Books
           which
           have
           in
           them
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           Sea
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           but
           a
           drop
           of
           sound
           Reason
           .
           Our
           Care
           hath
           been
           more
           after
           Matter
           then
           Words
           .
           And
           
           We
           hope
           the
           unbiassed
           and
           judicious
           Reader
           will
           finde
           that
           though
           the
           Garment
           with
           which
           We
           clothe
           Our
           Matter
           ,
           be
           
             rough
             and
             hairy
          
           like
           Esau
           ,
           yet
           the
           Voice
           is
           alwaies
           the
           
             Voice
             of
             Iacob
          
           .
           For
           We
           have
           studiously
           avoided
           all
           Bitternesse
           of
           Speech
           ,
           even
           against
           those
           that
           make
           it
           a
           great
           part
           oftheirReligion
           to
           rail
           and
           reproach
           Us
           ,
           and
           who
           account
           Us
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           off-scouring
           of
           all
           things
           .
           We
           have
           learned
           of
           Our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           
             To
             blesse
             those
             that
             curse
             Us
             ,
          
           
             to
             do
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             Us
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             which
             despitefully
             use
             Us
             and
             persecute
             Us.
          
           And
           of
           the
           blessed
           Apostle
           ,
           
             To
             instruct
             them
             in
             meeknesse
             that
             oppose
             Us
             ,
          
           
             if
             God
             peradventure
             will
             give
             th●m
             Repentance
             to
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           great
           Comfort
           to
           Us
           ,
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           upon
           Christs
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           could
           bear
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           doubt
           will
           uphold
           his
           own
           Government
           ,
           maugre
           all
           opposition
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           Joy
           unto
           Us
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           are
           
             Stars
             in
             his
             right
             hand
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           safe
           and
           secure
           from
           the
           hurt
           of
           unreasonable
           men
           .
           We
           reade
           in
           the
           Revelation
           of
           a
           
             Woman
             cloathed
             with
             the
             Sunne
             and
             the
             Moon
             under
             her
             feet
             ,
             and
             a
             Crown
             of
             twelve
             Stars
             upon
             her
             head
             .
          
           This
           Woman
           represents
           the
           true
           Church
           ;
           Every
           true
           Christian
           is
           cloathed
           with
           Christs
           Righteousnesse
           as
           with
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           world
           as
           the
           Moon
           under
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           wears
           the
           Ministers
           and
           their
           Gospel-Doctrine
           as
           a
           Crown
           upon
           his
           head
           .
           
             He
             that
             treads
             this
             Crown
             under
             his
             feet
             hath
             little
             of
             true
             Christianity
             in
             him
             .
          
           But
           howsoever
           ,
           though
           We
           be
           trodden
           under
           feet
           ,
           and
           reproachfully
           used
           for
           what
           We
           have
           written
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           little
           Satisfaction
           to
           Us
           that
           We
           have
           discharged
           Our
           Consciences
           both
           to
           
           God
           and
           men
           .
           And
           if
           some
           people
           will
           not
           
             wear
             Us
             as
             Crowns
          
           upon
           their
           heads
           ,
           We
           
             shall
             wear
             their
             Reproaches
          
           as
           
             Our
             Crown
          
           ;
           and
           shall
           pray
           unto
           the
           Lord
           (
           who
           only
           teacheth
           to
           profit
           )
           that
           he
           would
           give
           a
           good
           Successe
           to
           this
           Undertaking
           of
           Ours
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           the
           Benefit
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           and
           more
           especially
           for
           the
           Establishing
           of
           our
           respective
           Congregations
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           direct
           ,
           protect
           ,
           providefor
           ,
           support
           ,
           sanctifie
           and
           comfort
           the
           Godly
           Ministry
           against
           all
           the
           sad
           Discouragements
           they
           meet
           with
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           keep
           out
           Popery
           ,
           root
           out
           Error
           ,
           Her●sie
           ,
           Atheism
           and
           all
           Prophanenesse
           ,
           and
           make
           Peace
           and
           Truth
           ,
           Holinesse
           and
           Righteousnesse
           to
           kisse
           one
           another
           in
           these
           three
           Nations
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THe
           Necessity
           and
           Excellency
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Ministery
           is
           so
           transcendently
           great
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           accounted
           a
           very
           glorious
           Service
           ,
           in
           all
           those
           that
           shall
           undertake
           to
           represent
           it
           in
           its
           Beauty
           to
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           vindicate
           it
           from
           all
           that
           seek
           to
           asperse
           ,
           undermine
           and
           destroy
           it
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           Christ
           when
           he
           Ascended
           up
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           left
           the
           Ministry
           as
           his
           choisest
           Legacy
           next
           to
           the
           Gift
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ;
           he
           gave
           unto
           his
           Ministers
           (
           which
           he
           gave
           to
           no
           earthly
           Monarch
           )
           the
           
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           he
           committed
           to
           them
           the
           
             Word
             of
             Reconciliation
          
           ,
           he
           made
           them
           
             Stewards
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           Watchmen●ver
           ●ver
           the
           precious
           Souls
           of
           his
           people
           .
           There
           is
           hardly
           any
           thing
           necessary
           for
           man
           in
           his
           Natural
           or
           Civil
           Relation
           ,
           but
           the
           Ministry
           is
           compared
           to
           it
           .
           Are
           Light
           and
           Stars
           necessary
           ?
           Is
           Sa●●
           necessary
           ?
           Are
           Rulers
           ,
           Shepherds
           ,
           Stewards
           ,
           Ambassadours
           ,
           Husbandmen
           ,
           Builders
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           Chariots
           and
           Horsmen
           necessary
           ?
           Ministers
           are
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             The
             Salt
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             Stars
             in
             Christs
             right
             hand
             ,
          
           They
           are
           
             Angels
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             Ambassadors
             ,
             Stewards
             ,
             Husbandmen
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Shepherds
             ,
             Builders
             ,
             Watchmen
             ,
             The
             Chariots
             and
             Horsmen
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           The
           people
           of
           Constantinople
           professed
           
           they
           could
           sooner
           want
           the
           Sun
           then
           Chrysostom's
           Ministry
           .
           And
           Chrysostom
           tels
           us
           ,
           That
           Herod
           might
           very
           well
           have
           saved
           John
           Baptist
           notwithstanding
           his
           Oath
           ,
           for
           his
           Oath
           was
           to
           give
           the
           daughter
           of
           
             Herodias
             what
             she
             should
             ask
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             to
             half
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           but
           John
           Baptist's
           head
           was
           more
           worth
           then
           all
           his
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Devil
           in
           all
           Ages
           hath
           laboured
           by
           his
           wicked
           Instruments
           to
           discountenance
           ,
           disparage
           and
           overthrow
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           it
           is
           a
           spiritual
           Engine
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hoasts
           to
           batter
           down
           his
           Strong
           holds
           ,
           and
           designed
           for
           this
           very
           purpose
           to
           bring
           people
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           unto
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           though
           the
           Ministry
           that
           then
           was
           ,
           was
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           yet
           even
           then
           it
           was
           by
           a
           carnal
           part
           of
           the
           World
           opposed
           ,
           as
           a
           superfluous
           humane
           Invention
           ,
           and
           the
           Persons
           to
           whom
           that
           Ministry
           was
           committed
           were
           in
           their
           several
           Generations
           vilified
           and
           traduced
           as
           a
           Society
           of
           men
           which
           rather
           sought
           some
           worldly
           ,
           carnal
           ,
           personal
           interest
           ,
           then
           the
           sacred
           things
           of
           Gods
           Kingdom
           .
           Thus
           Enoch
           who
           had
           this
           Testimony
           that
           he
           pleased
           God
           ,
           ●ndured
           hard
           speeches
           which
           ungodly
           sinners
           spoke
           against
           him
           .
           Noah
           a
           Preacher
           of
           Righteousnesse
           was
           not
           believed
           in
           his
           Generation
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           know
           any
           thing
           till
           the
           Floud
           came
           and
           swept
           them
           all
           away
           .
           Moses
           a
           Prophet
           mighty
           in
           word
           and
           deed
           had
           Jannes
           and
           Jambres
           to
           resist
           him
           in
           Aegypt
           ,
           and
           Corah
           and
           his
           company
           to
           withstand
           him
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           .
           Elijah
           that
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           one
           calleth
           an
           
             Earthly
             Angel
             ,
             and
             an
             heavenly
             Mortal
             ,
          
           who
           whilst
           he
           lived
           on
           Earth
           below
           ,
           commanded
           the
           Heavens
           and
           Clouds
           that
           are
           above
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           persecuted
           by
           Jezebel
           ,
           and
           accounted
           by
           Ahab
           both
           an
           
           Enemy
           to
           him
           and
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           accused
           to
           his
           face
           as
           the
           
             Troubler
             of
             Israel
          
           .
           Thus
           Jeremiah
           ,
           sanctified
           from
           the
           Womb
           ,
           was
           smitten
           and
           imprisoned
           ,
           Michaiah
           imprisoned
           ,
           Urijah
           slain
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           Zechariah
           stoned
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           New
           Testament
           John
           Baptist
           who
           was
           filled
           with
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           from
           his
           Mothers
           womb
           ,
           was
           beheaded
           .
           And
           Christ
           Iesus
           himself
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           ashamed
           to
           be
           stiled
           the
           
             Minister
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             The
             Bishop
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             and
             High-Priest
             of
             our
             profession
             ,
          
           was
           crucified
           between
           two
           thieves
           .
           The
           holy
           Apostles
           of
           whom
           the
           world
           was
           not
           worthy
           ,
           were
           not
           worthy
           to
           live
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           were
           despised
           and
           rejected
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           accounted
           the
           scum
           and
           off-scouring
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           ten
           first
           Persec●tions
           ,
           The
           Devil
           especially
           endeavoured
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Godly
           and
           Learned
           Ministry
           :
           It
           is
           said
           expresly
           of
           the
           sixth
           Persecution
           ,
           That
           the
           Emperour
           Maximinus
           raised
           it
           against
           the
           Teachers
           and
           Leaders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           thinking
           that
           if
           these
           Captains
           were
           removed
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           he
           should
           the
           easilier
           prevail
           against
           the
           rest
           .
           The
           greatest
           Design
           th●●
           Julian
           the
           Apostate
           had
           for
           the
           overthrowing
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           was
           by
           destroying
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           taking
           away
           the
           means
           of
           subsis●ence
           from
           the
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           The
           Scripture
           tels
           us
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           space
           of
           1260
           daies
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           of
           Antichrists
           reign
           )
           the
           two
           Witnesses
           should
           prophestein
           sackcloth
           ,
           and
           this
           sackcloth
           is
           not
           yet
           put
           off
           ,
           nor
           as
           yet
           likely
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           For
           there
           are
           a
           Generation
           of
           men
           risen
           up
           amongst
           us
           ,
           that
           say
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           cheat
           that
           ever
           was
           put
           upon
           Christians
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           a
           distinct
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           p●culiar
           to
           some
           men
           and
           not
           to
           others
           .
           This
           they
           call
           a
           Monopolizing
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           the
           
           worst
           of
           all
           Monopolies
           .
           And
           they
           say
           ,
           just
           as
           Corah
           and
           his
           Company
           ,
           
             You
             take
             too
             much
             upon
             you
             ,
             yee
             sons
             of
             Levi
             ▪
             Are
             not
             all
             the
             people
             of
             God
             holy
             ?
          
           And
           may
           not
           any
           man
           that
           is
           gifted
           preach
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           not
           Ordained
           ?
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           forget
           ,
           that
           this
           Speech
           of
           Corahs
           was
           accounted
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           earth
           was
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           it
           ,
           
             but
             opened
             her
             mouth
             and
             swallowed
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             companions
             .
          
           It
           was
           heretofore
           accounted
           a
           great
           fault
           for
           a
           Minister
           to
           be
           a
           Iustice
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           t●ought
           incompatible
           with
           his
           Calling
           ,
           and
           impossible
           for
           one
           man
           to
           wait
           upon
           both
           .
           But
           there
           are
           many
           in
           our
           daies
           ,
           that
           continuing
           in
           their
           Civil
           Callings
           ,
           think
           themselves
           able
           to
           discharge
           the
           Ministerial
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Apostle
           out
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           weightiness
           of
           it
           ,
           cried
           out
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
             ?
          
           Yet
           there
           are
           very
           many
           that
           think
           every
           man
           almost
           sufficient
           .
           And
           as
           Jeroboam
           made
           Priests
           of
           the
           lowest
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           Levi
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           reckoned
           as
           his
           great
           sinne
           .
           So
           it
           is
           with
           us
           ,
           The
           lowest
           of
           the
           people
           and
           such
           as
           are
           not
           called
           to
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           nor
           trained
           up
           in
           the
           Schools
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           are
           become
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           cried
           up
           as
           the
           None-such
           of
           our
           times
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           divers
           waies
           by
           which
           some
           men
           endeavour
           to
           destroy
           the
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           railing
           upon
           and
           reviling
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           raising
           all
           manner
           of
           reproaches
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           onely
           Incendiaries
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           pestilent
           fellows
           ,
           the
           causers
           of
           all
           the
           disturbance
           in
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           crying
           down
           the
           present
           Ministry
           as
           Antichristian
           ,
           because
           made
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           by
           Antichristian
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           taking
           away
           their
           Maintenance
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           setting
           up
           the
           basest
           and
           meanest
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           
           and
           such
           as
           have
           no
           Arts
           nor
           Knowledge
           in
           the
           Tongues
           ,
           to
           be
           Preachers
           ,
           that
           thereby
           they
           might
           make
           the
           world
           believe
           ,
           That
           the
           Ministerial
           Office
           is
           of
           all
           other
           the
           lowest
           and
           the
           easiest
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           By
           d●crying
           the
           very
           Office
           it self
           .
        
         
           These
           with
           others
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           ,
           are
           th●
           waies
           and
           means
           by
           which
           men
           seek
           to
           ruine
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           thereby
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           open
           a
           wide
           gap
           to
           all
           Errours
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           Blasphemies
           ,
           Prophaneness
           and
           Atheism
           .
           Herein
           dealing
           with
           us
           as
           Alexander
           did
           with
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           who
           desired
           to
           make
           Peace
           with
           them
           upon
           condition
           that
           they
           would
           deliver
           eight
           of
           their
           chief
           men
           into
           his
           hands
           .
           Demosthenes
           to
           disswade
           the
           Athenians
           from
           delivering
           them
           up
           ,
           tels
           them
           a
           Fable
           of
           the
           Wolves
           and
           the
           Sheep
           :
           The
           Wolves
           desired
           to
           make
           Peace
           with
           the
           Sheep
           ,
           upon
           condition
           they
           would
           deliver
           up
           their
           Dogs
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           no
           sooner
           done
           ,
           but
           the
           Wolves
           presently
           devoured
           the
           Sheep
           :
           Even
           so
           when
           once
           not
           only
           the
           Persons
           of
           Ministers
           are
           disgraced
           ,
           and
           their
           Maintenance
           taken
           away
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           very
           Calling
           and
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           is
           denied
           ,
           and
           libertie
           given
           to
           every
           man
           that
           will
           to
           preach
           ,
           then
           will
           the
           Wolves
           devour
           the
           Sheep
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           will
           Errors
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           Blasphemie
           ,
           Atheism
           and
           Poperie
           ,
           come
           in
           like
           a
           mighty
           floud
           ,
           then
           will
           ruine
           and
           desolation
           come
           like
           an
           armed
           man
           upon
           that
           Nation
           where
           this
           is
           practized
           ,
           without
           remedie
           .
        
         
           And
           th●refore
           to
           testifie
           our
           Love
           unto
           the
           Truth
           ,
           that
           the
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           may
           not
           go
           down
           in
           our
           daies
           ,
           that
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           may
           live
           when
           we
           are
           dead
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           Christ
           may
           run
           and
           be
           glorified
           ;
           And
           to
           prevent
           the
           growth
           of
           Atheism
           which
           every
           where
           abounds
           ,
           and
           threatneth
           the
           overthrow
           and
           ruine
           of
           the
           way
           that
           God
           hath
           called
           holy
           ,
           and
           to
           reduce
           poor
           misled
           souls
           ,
           which
           ignorantly
           
           conceive
           they
           sinne
           not
           in
           traducing
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           men
           onely
           seeking
           their
           own
           things
           ,
           and
           not
           t
           he
           things
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           contemning
           the
           Ministry
           as
           if
           it
           were
           not
           Gods
           Institution
           ,
           but
           an
           humane
           in
           vention
           introduced
           to
           uphold
           some
           carnal
           interest
           .
        
         
           We
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Provincial
           Assembly
           convened
           by
           Authority
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           conceive
           it
           our
           Duty
           to
           clear
           unto
           our
           respective
           Congregations
           ,
           the
           Ministry
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           such
           as
           serve
           the
           Lord
           in
           uprightness
           ,
           from
           these
           unkinde
           and
           ungrounded
           aspersions
           .
           Beseeching
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           to
           convince
           and
           settle
           the
           Iudgments
           of
           them
           that
           through
           misguidance
           may
           doubt
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           Repentance
           unto
           such
           as
           carnally
           oppose
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           come
           to
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           so
           recover
           themselves
           out
           of
           the
           snare
           of
           Satan
           ,
           wherein
           they
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           taken
           captive
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           The
           Summe
           of
           all
           we
           shall
           say
           about
           the
           Gospel-Ministry
           ,
           we
           shall
           comprehend
           in
           this
           following
           Scheme
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               The
               Divine
               Right
               of
               the
               Gospel-Ministry
               ,
               containing
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Justification
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ;
                   wherein
                   are
                   handled
                   these
                   particulars
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       That
                       the
                       Office
                       of
                       the
                       Ministry
                       of
                       the
                       Word
                       and
                       Sacraments
                       is
                       necessary
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       God
                       by
                       Divine
                       Institution
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       That
                       this
                       Office
                       is
                       perpetually
                       necessary
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       That
                       no
                       man
                       ought
                       to
                       take
                       upon
                       him
                       the
                       Office
                       ,
                       or
                       do
                       the
                       work
                       of
                       the
                       Ministry
                       ,
                       except
                       he
                       be
                       lawfully
                       called
                       and
                       ordained
                       thereunto
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       The
                       several
                       waies
                       of
                       calling
                       men
                       to
                       the
                       Ministry
                       ,
                       where
                       is
                       spoken
                       of
                       ,
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           An
                           immediate
                           call
                           ,
                           and
                           therein
                           laid
                           down
                           ,
                           
                             
                               1.
                               
                               The
                               characters
                               of
                               an
                               immediate
                               call
                               .
                            
                             
                               2.
                               
                               A
                               resolution
                               whether
                               we
                               are
                               now
                               to
                               expect
                               an
                               immediate
                               call
                               .
                            
                             
                               3.
                               
                               Whether
                               the
                               call
                               of
                               the
                               first
                               Reformers
                               of
                               Religion
                               from
                               Popery
                               ,
                               was
                               an
                               immediate
                               call
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           A
                           mediate
                           call
                           ,
                           consisting
                           in
                           ,
                           
                             
                               Election
                               ,
                               concerning
                               which
                               are
                               handled
                               two
                               things
                               ,
                               
                                 
                                   1.
                                   
                                   That
                                   the
                                   Election
                                   of
                                   a
                                   Minister
                                   doth
                                   not
                                   by
                                   Divine
                                   Right
                                   ,
                                   belong
                                   wholly
                                   and
                                   solely
                                   to
                                   the
                                   major
                                   part
                                   of
                                   every
                                   Congregation
                                   .
                                
                                 
                                   2.
                                   
                                   That
                                   the
                                   whole
                                   Essence
                                   of
                                   the
                                   Ministerial
                                   call
                                   ,
                                   doth
                                   not
                                   consist
                                   in
                                   Election
                                   without
                                   Ordination
                                   .
                                
                              
                            
                             
                               Ordination
                               ,
                               concering
                               which
                               are
                               made
                               good
                               these
                               four
                               Assertions
                               .
                               
                                 
                                   1.
                                   
                                   That
                                   Ordination
                                   of
                                   Ministers
                                   is
                                   an
                                   Ordinance
                                   of
                                   Christ.
                                   
                                
                                 
                                   2.
                                   
                                   That
                                   the
                                   Essence
                                   of
                                   the
                                   Ministerial
                                   call
                                   ,
                                   consisteth
                                   in
                                   Ordination
                                   .
                                
                                 
                                   3.
                                   
                                   That
                                   Ordination
                                   ought
                                   to
                                   be
                                   with
                                   praier
                                   ,
                                   fasting
                                   and
                                   Imposition
                                   of
                                   hands
                                   .
                                
                                 
                                   4.
                                   
                                   That
                                   Ordination
                                   ought
                                   to
                                   be
                                   by
                                   the
                                   Presbytery
                                   .
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Justification
                   ,
                   &c.
                   B
                
                 
                   
                   B.
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Justification
                   of
                   our
                   Ministry
                   which
                   is
                   comprised
                   under
                   two
                   Propositions
                   .
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       That
                       the
                       Call
                       to
                       the
                       Office
                       of
                       the
                       Ministry
                       which
                       some
                       of
                       our
                       present
                       Ministers
                       did
                       receive
                       ,
                       during
                       the
                       prevalency
                       of
                       Episcopacy
                       ,
                       was
                       lawful
                       &
                       valid
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       proved
                       ,
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           By
                           Arguments
                           drawn
                           from
                           the
                           principles
                           of
                           our
                           Adversaries
                           ,
                           wherein
                           by
                           the
                           way
                           is
                           proved
                           
                             
                               1.
                               
                               That
                               the
                               Chu●ches
                               of
                               England
                               are
                               true
                               Churches
                               .
                            
                             
                               2.
                               
                               And
                               the
                               two
                               great
                               Objections
                               against
                               them
                               ,
                               taken
                               from
                               their
                               Parochiall
                               and
                               Nationall
                               constitution
                               ,
                               are
                               sufficiently
                               answered
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           By
                           Arguments
                           taken
                           from
                           our
                           own
                           Principles
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           nature
                           of
                           the
                           thing
                           ;
                           And
                           here
                           our
                           Ministry
                           is
                           largely
                           vindicated
                           from
                           the
                           foul
                           aspersion
                           of
                           Antichristianism
                           ,
                           which
                           is
                           cast
                           upon
                           it
                           ,
                           because
                           conveyed
                           unto
                           us
                           (
                           as
                           is
                           said
                           )
                           by
                           Popish
                           and
                           Antichristian
                           Bishops
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       That
                       the
                       Call
                       to
                       the
                       Office
                       of
                       the
                       Ministry
                       which
                       our
                       present
                       Ministers
                       do
                       receive
                       ,
                       since
                       the
                       abolition
                       of
                       Episcopacy
                       is
                       lawfull
                       and
                       valid
                       ,
                       in
                       which
                       is
                       shewed
                       ,
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           That
                           a
                           Bishop
                           and
                           Presbyter
                           are
                           all
                           one
                           in
                           Scripture
                           .
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           That
                           the
                           instances
                           of
                           Timothy
                           ,
                           and
                           Titus
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           Asian
                           Angels
                           do
                           not
                           prove
                           the
                           contrary
                           .
                        
                         
                           And
                           because
                           Ordination
                           by
                           Presbyters
                           without
                           Bishops
                           is
                           highly
                           accused
                           of
                           Novelty
                           ,
                           as
                           having
                           not
                           the
                           least
                           shadow
                           of
                           Antiquity
                           ,
                           and
                           thereby
                           many
                           Candidates
                           of
                           the
                           Ministry
                           are
                           discouraged
                           from
                           this
                           way
                           of
                           entring
                           into
                           the
                           Ministry
                           ,
                           and
                           Ordination
                           so
                           received
                           is
                           accounted
                           null
                           :
                           We
                           have
                           therefore
                           added
                           an
                           Appendix
                           wherein
                           is
                           briefly
                           held
                           forth
                           the
                           Judgement
                           and
                           Practise
                           of
                           Antiquity
                           both
                           in
                           reference
                           to
                           Ordination
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           whole
                           matter
                           of
                           Episcopacy
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Ius
               Divinum
               Ministerij
               Evangelici
               .
               OR
               THE
               DIVINE
               RIGHT
               OF
               THE
               Gospel-Ministry
               :
               The
               First
               Part.
               
            
             
               CONTAINING
               A
               Justification
               of
               
                 
                   The
                   Gospel-Ministry
                   in
                   generall
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   necessity
                   of
                   Ordination
                   thereunto
                   by
                   Imposition
                   of
                   Hands
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Unlawfulnesse
                   of
                   private
                   mens
                   assuming
                   to
                   themselves
                   either
                   the
                   Office
                   or
                   Work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   without
                   a
                   lawful
                   Call
                   and
                   Ordination
                   .
                
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Abraham
                 Miller
              
               .
               1654.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               Ius
               Divinum
               Ministerij
               Evangelici
               .
               OR
               THE
               DIVINE
               RIGHT
               OF
               THE
               Gospel-Ministry
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAPTER
                 I.
                 Containing
                 the
                 first
                 Proposition
                 .
              
               
                 PROP.
                 I.
                 That
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 is
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 Proposition
                 we
                 shall
                 briefly
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     What
                     is
                     meant
                     by
                     Ministry
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     What
                     by
                     Office.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 
                 The
                 word
                 Ministry
                 is
                 a
                 term
                 of
                 large
                 comprehension
                 :
                 Sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 Civil
                 Service
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ;
                 Sometimes
                 for
                 a
                 spirituall
                 worship
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 Sometimes
                 for
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Deacon
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 Proposition
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Function
                 appointed
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 for
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Ministry
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 Lordly
                 Domination
                 and
                 Principality
                 ;
                 For
                 Ministers
                 are
                 not
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 Lords
                 over
                 Gods
                 Heritage
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 examples
                 to
                 the
                 flock
                 :
                 
                 The
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 exercise
                 dominion
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 great
                 exercise
                 authority
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 whosoever
                 will
                 be
                 great
                 among
                 you
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 your
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoever
                 will
                 be
                 chief
                 among
                 you
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 your
                 Servant
                 :
                 
                 The
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Dominion
                 but
                 a
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 labourious
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 word
                 taken
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 labour
                 at
                 the
                 oar
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 word
                 taken
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 
                   in
                   pulvere
                   desudare
                
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 glorious
                 and
                 honourable
                 Service
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Service
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   The
                   Stewardship
                   of
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 
                   a
                   spirituall
                   Rule
                   over
                   the
                   Houshold
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Q.
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Office
                 ?
              
               
                 Ans.
                 For
                 this
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Office
                 and
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 Indeed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 they
                 are
                 sometimes
                 held
                 forth
                 by
                 one
                 Name
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 near
                 akin
                 ,
                 Act.
                 6.4
                 .
                 
                   We
                   will
                   give
                   our selves
                   to
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                
                 ;
                 And
                 Rom.
                 11.13
                 .
                 
                   I
                   magnifie
                   my
                   Office
                
                 ;
                 Both
                 in
                 the
                 Originall
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 really
                 distinct
                 in
                 nature
                 as
                 Relation
                 and
                 Action
                 ,
                 and
                 separable
                 either
                 by
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 humane
                 pravity
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Imprisonment
                 ,
                 Banishment
                 ,
                 or
                 Rejection
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 or
                 Supine
                 negligence
                 ,
                 sloath
                 ,
                 ambition
                 ,
                 or
                 covetousnesse
                 in
                 the
                 Officer
                 .
              
               
                 Impossible
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 dispute
                 about
                 the
                 Office
                 without
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 Relatives
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 the
                 one
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 double
                 sort
                 of
                 dissenters
                 ,
                 some
                 that
                 deny
                 the
                 very
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 Others
                 that
                 grant
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 
                 think
                 it
                 no
                 sin
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 gifted
                 (
                 though
                 uncalled
                 )
                 to
                 assume
                 the
                 publike
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 :
                 Our
                 purpose
                 is
                 to
                 speak
                 distinctly
                 to
                 both
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 Proposition
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 a
                 spirituall
                 Relation
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 employment
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 in
                 a
                 person
                 qualified
                 ,
                 founded
                 upon
                 a
                 speciall
                 and
                 regular
                 call
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 its
                 generall
                 nature
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Relation
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 removing
                 all
                 other
                 kindes
                 ,
                 In
                 particular
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 Action
                 ,
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 transient
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Office
                 is
                 permanent
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 its
                 property
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 spirituall
                 Relation
                 to
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 naturall
                 and
                 civil
                 Relations
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 Subject
                 is
                 a
                 person
                 qualified
                 ,
                 Namely
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Able
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Willing
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Pious
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Charity
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 Object
                 or
                 ●erm
                 is
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 employment
                 ,
                 amplified
                 by
                 its
                 extent
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 :
                 A
                 gifted
                 Brother
                 may
                 upon
                 just
                 occasion
                 materially
                 exercise
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 as
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 opening
                 and
                 applying
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 former
                 in
                 publique
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 lawfully
                 called
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 Foundation
                 is
                 Vocation
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Call
                 limited
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 its
                 Specialty
                 :
                 A
                 generall
                 Call
                 enables
                 to
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Teaching
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 speciall
                 and
                 particular
                 Call
                 enables
                 to
                 these
                 duties
                 
                   ex
                   officio
                   &
                   authoritativè
                
                 ;
                 A
                 private
                 person
                 may
                 bring
                 news
                 of
                 a
                 Treaty
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 an
                 Embassadour
                 or
                 Herauld
                 comes
                 enabled
                 by
                 Authority
                 to
                 treat
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 limited
                 by
                 its
                 Regularity
                 to
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 bare
                 Call
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 :
                 The
                 Peoples
                 Call
                 may
                 determine
                 a
                 Persons
                 Ministry
                 in
                 an
                 especiall
                 manner
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 invest
                 a
                 person
                 into
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Minister
                 before
                 ;
                 Nor
                 can
                 their
                 deserting
                 of
                 him
                 put
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 though
                 haply
                 it
                 may
                 out
                 of
                 imployment
                 :
                 Action
                 is
                 transient
                 ,
                 but
                 Relation
                 is
                 permanent
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Office
                 is
                 better
                 defined
                 by
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 then
                 by
                 relation
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 easily
                 out
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 work
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 :
                 This
                 Regular
                 Call
                 then
                 consists
                 not
                 in
                 bare
                 instinct
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 run
                 before
                 
                 they
                 be
                 sent
                 ,
                 nor
                 barely
                 in
                 the
                 suffrages
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 a
                 Person
                 their
                 Minister
                 not
                 a
                 Minister
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 mission
                 either
                 immediate
                 by
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 witnesse
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 or
                 mediate
                 by
                 some
                 delegated
                 and
                 authorised
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                   Nihil
                   dat
                   quod
                   non
                   habet
                
                 :
                 Nor
                 can
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 either
                 a
                 Minister
                 or
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Ministers
                 regularly
                 make
                 a
                 Minister
                 :
                 
                 Paul
                 was
                 called
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Timothy
                 by
                 Paul
                 and
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ;
                 Nor
                 do
                 we
                 reade
                 of
                 any
                 called
                 ordinarily
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 without
                 Ministers
                 :
                 And
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 argues
                 strongly
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 sacred
                 Office
                 without
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Call
                 and
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 very
                 Foundation
                 of
                 this
                 Relation
                 is
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Call
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 Foundation
                 no
                 Relation
                 can
                 either
                 exist
                 or
                 persist
                 ;
                 But
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 That
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 to
                 prove
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Relation
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 employment
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 in
                 a
                 person
                 qualified
                 ,
                 founded
                 in
                 a
                 speciall
                 and
                 regular
                 Call
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 :
                 Or
                 more
                 plainly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Eccles●asticall
                 Ministry
                 is
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 Function
                 ,
                 or
                 Office
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 its
                 Originall
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 Not
                 from
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 prove
                 by
                 these
                 Arguments
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 peculiar
                 designation
                 of
                 some
                 Persons
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 
                 Whence
                 thus
                 we
                 argue
                 ,
              
               
                 If
                 God
                 hath
                 peculiarly
                 designed
                 some
                 Persons
                 to
                 this
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 :
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 peculiarly
                 designed
                 some
                 Persons
                 to
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 :
                 The
                 Consequence
                 is
                 clear
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 appointed
                 some
                 Persons
                 to
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 judging
                 Israel
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Judges
                 was
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ;
                 If
                 God
                 appointed
                 some
                 Persons
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 Utensils
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 or
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 doors
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Porters
                 and
                 Door-Keepers
                 was
                 of
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 :
                 So
                 here
                 if
                 God
                 designed
                 some
                 Persons
                 to
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 Office.
                 And
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 further
                 strengthened
                 by
                 this
                 consideration
                 ;
                 That
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 distinct
                 Office
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 design
                 peculiar
                 Persons
                 for
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 it
                 in
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 he
                 left
                 it
                 in
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 distinct
                 Office.
                 Thus
                 the
                 daty
                 of
                 Almes-giving
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 peculiar
                 Persons
                 are
                 designed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 equally
                 required
                 of
                 all
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 ability
                 ,
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Office
                 of
                 Almes-giving
                 ▪
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 distribute
                 the
                 Alms
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 a
                 work
                 peculiarly
                 determined
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 Persons
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Deacons
                 (
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Deacon
                 is
                 by
                 divine
                 Institution
                 .
                 Adde
                 further
                 that
                 to
                 design
                 particular
                 persons
                 to
                 any
                 work
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 have
                 a
                 like
                 Call
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 is
                 needlesse
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 consequence
                 :
                 The
                 Antecedent
                 will
                 easily
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 so
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 beyond
                 all
                 dispute
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 who
                 reade
                 and
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 :
                 Though
                 all
                 Israel
                 was
                 
                   Holinesse
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Holy
                   Nation
                   ,
                
                 
                 as
                 all
                 Christians
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 their
                 private
                 duties
                 and
                 domestick
                 Relations
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 spiritual
                 Sacrifices
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Yet
                 there
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 distinct
                 peculiar
                 Ministry
                 in
                 the
                 Levit●s
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 Aaron
                 by
                 divine
                 appointment
                 ;
                 And
                 
                   no
                   man
                   might
                   take
                   that
                   honour
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   he
                   that
                   was
                   called
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   Aaron
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 5.4
                 .
                 Nor
                 might
                 any
                 enter
                 within
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 but
                 the
                 Priest
                 accomplishing
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 it
                 was
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 before
                 Christs
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 foretold
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 consisting
                 of
                 Jew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 ;
                 It
                 was
                 Gods
                 great
                 Promise
                 to
                 be
                 fullfilled
                 in
                 Gospel-times
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 
                   take
                   of
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   for
                   Priests
                   and
                   Levites
                   ,
                
                 
                 alluding
                 to
                 the
                 Officers
                 that
                 then
                 were
                 in
                 being
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 spirituall
                 Priests
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 all
                 Saints
                 are
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 stiled
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 singled
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 speciall
                 Office
                 .
                 
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 Office
                 was
                 appointed
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 is
                 beyond
                 all
                 question
                 to
                 all
                 who
                 reade
                 and
                 beleeve
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ;
                 
                 Christ
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 appointed
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 preach
                 ;
                 He
                 ordained
                 twelve
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 send
                 them
                 forth
                 to
                 preach
                 :
                 And
                 after
                 this
                 the
                 Lord
                 appointed
                 other
                 seventy
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Harvest
                 was
                 great
                 and
                 the
                 Labourers
                 were
                 but
                 few
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 bid
                 to
                 
                   pray
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Harvest
                   that
                   h●
                   would
                   send
                   firth
                   Labourers
                   into
                   hi●
                   Harv●st
                
                 :
                 To
                 his
                 Apostles
                 he
                 revealed
                 himself
                 especially
                 after
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 commission
                 and
                 command
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 
                   baptizing
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghos●
                
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 Iudas
                 being
                 numbred
                 with
                 them
                 had
                 obtained
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 by
                 transgression
                 he
                 fell
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 did
                 not
                 magnifie
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 sought
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 himself
                 would
                 shew
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 chosen
                 to
                 take
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Ministry
                 and
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lo●
                 falling
                 upon
                 Mathias
                 he
                 was
                 numbred
                 with
                 the
                 eleven
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Ministry
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 dispensed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 seventy
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 whose
                 Call
                 ,
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 Works
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 other
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 whose
                 spirits
                 were
                 not
                 insallible
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 commission
                 was
                 not
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 
                 The
                 extraordinary
                 Officers
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 commit
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 faithfull
                 men
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 reach
                 others
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Ministry
                 dispensed
                 by
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 severall
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 esteemed
                 as
                 a
                 Ministry
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 :
                 
                 Paul
                 stiles
                 
                   Ep●phras
                   a
                   dear
                   Fellow-Servant
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   for
                   you
                   a
                   faithfull
                   Minister
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   Tychicus
                   he
                   calls
                   a
                   beloved
                   Brother
                   and
                   a
                   faithfull
                   Minister
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 And
                 these
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 (
                 distinguished
                 from
                 those
                 extraordinary
                 Officers
                 )
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 do
                 affirm
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 truly
                 by
                 divine
                 appointment
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 so
                 immediatly
                 and
                 eminently
                 .
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 God
                 that
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 first
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 Teachers
                 .
                 Some
                 (
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 distinction
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 all
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 argueth
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 equally
                 absurd
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 Teacher●
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 appeals
                 to
                 their
                 naturall
                 conscience
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   Are
                   all
                   Apostles
                
                 ?
                 
                 
                   Are
                   all
                   Prophets
                   ?
                   Are
                   all
                   Teachers
                   ?
                
                 And
                 if
                 God
                 himself
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 mercies
                 hath
                 placed
                 these
                 Teachers
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 man
                 who
                 is
                 but
                 ●
                 worm
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 attempt
                 to
                 displace
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 Redeemer
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 who
                 gave
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 gave
                 also
                 some
                 to
                 b●
                 Pastor●
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 Teachers
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 s●me
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 which
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Separat●
                   me
                   Barnabas
                   and
                   Saul
                   for
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   who
                   committed
                   to
                   Paul
                   th●
                   Gosp●l
                   of
                   Vncircumcision
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   to
                   Peter
                
                 ▪
                 The
                 same
                 blessed
                 Spirit
                 gave
                 charge
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 to
                 
                   take
                   heed
                   to
                   th●
                   Flock
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 And
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 where
                 recorded
                 to
                 have
                 received
                 a
                 Commission
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 spirit
                 infallible
                 ,
                 (
                 Nay
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 were
                 they
                 from
                 being
                 infallible
                 ▪
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 foretel●
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 speak
                 perverse
                 things
                 to
                 draw
                 away
                 Disciples
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 v.
                 30.
                 )
                 Yet
                 is
                 it
                 said
                 expresly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 h●d
                 made
                 them
                 Overseer●
                 over
                 the
                 Flock
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Saints
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 
                   Tychichus
                   ,
                   Epaphras
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Onesimus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 were
                 really
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 wer●
                 no
                 less●
                 truly
                 Saints
                 then
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 converted
                 immediatly
                 by
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 So
                 these
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 aforementioned
                 did
                 no
                 l●sse
                 truly
                 receive
                 their
                 Ministry
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 their
                 ordinary
                 employment
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 more
                 eminently
                 for
                 their
                 employment
                 extraordinary
                 ▪
                 )
                 ▪
                 As
                 he
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Reconc●liation
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 gave
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 Commission
                 and
                 Command
                 to
                 dispense
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 them
                 it
                 
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 lawfull
                 or
                 arbitrary
                 ,
                 but
                 necessity
                 was
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Woe
                 denounced
                 if
                 they
                 preached
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 
                 So
                 was
                 it
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Archippus
                 (
                 no
                 where
                 mentioned
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Officer
                 extraordinary
                 )
                 is
                 commanded
                 to
                 
                   fullfill
                   his
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   also
                   received
                   from
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Truth
                 ;
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 the
                 Way
                 ,
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 hath
                 designed
                 peculiar
                 persons
                 to
                 this
                 Office
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Ministry
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 is
                 necessary
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Argument
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Names
                 or
                 Titles
                 ,
                 
                 whereby
                 the
                 Persons
                 thus
                 designed
                 and
                 distinguished
                 from
                 other
                 Saints
                 :
                 If
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 peculiar
                 Names
                 and
                 Titles
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Persons
                 designed
                 to
                 this
                 Office
                 are
                 distinguished
                 from
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 Office
                 is
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 denominations
                 which
                 God
                 giveth
                 to
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 
                   according
                   to
                   truth
                
                 :
                 If
                 Adam
                 gave
                 distinguishing
                 Names
                 to
                 all
                 creatures
                 ,
                 sutable
                 to
                 their
                 beings
                 ;
                 Surely
                 our
                 only
                 wise
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 distinguish
                 where
                 he
                 himself
                 hath
                 made
                 no
                 difference
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 designed
                 to
                 this
                 Office
                 peculiar
                 Names
                 and
                 Titles
                 .
              
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 These
                 are
                 called
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Saints
                 respectively
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Flock
                 .
                 Now
                 is
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 reall
                 distinction
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 nominall
                 )
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Flock
                 and
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 the
                 Sheep
                 and
                 the
                 Shepherd
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 evidently
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 them
                 that
                 do
                 instruct
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 instructed
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Rule
                   well
                
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 civil
                 way
                 as
                 State-Officers
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Over
                   the
                   Saints
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 doth
                 expresly
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 rule
                 and
                 inspection
                 over
                 the
                 
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 under
                 that
                 Inspection
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Stewards
                   of
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Houshold
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 may
                 appoint
                 Stewards
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 but
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Houshold
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Master
                 call
                 them
                 Stewards
                 ,
                 let
                 all
                 Saints
                 do
                 so
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 his
                 Houshold
                 .
                 
                 Though
                 all
                 other
                 Saints
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Stewards
                 of
                 the
                 manifold
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 talents
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 for
                 their
                 Lords
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 every
                 man
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Stewardship
                 even
                 for
                 civil
                 gifts
                 and
                 common
                 graces
                 ,
                 yet
                 neither
                 are
                 all
                 men
                 nor
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 
                 any
                 where
                 stiled
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 be
                 Stewards
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 ;
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 peculiar
                 Argument
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 useth
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Bishop
                 must
                 be
                 eminently
                 blamelesse
                 above
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 to
                 carry
                 himself
                 in
                 Gods
                 House
                 as
                 one
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 speciall
                 way
                 is
                 the
                 Steward
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 Preachers
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Gods
                 Heralds
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 others
                 may
                 know
                 and
                 speak
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 ,
                 viz·
                 )
                 These
                 authoritatively
                 are
                 sent
                 forth
                 to
                 proclaim
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Embassadors
                   for
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 hath
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Reconciliation
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 Super-intendents
                 and
                 
                   Overseers
                   of
                   the
                   Flock
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 such
                 Office
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 this
                 work
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 charged
                 to
                 be
                 Busie-bodies
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 shall
                 call
                 this
                 a
                 sin
                 which
                 God
                 Almighty
                 hath
                 charged
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 their
                 duty
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Stars
                   in
                   Christs
                   right
                   hand
                
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Angels
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 our
                 Lord
                 himself
                 doth
                 clearly
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 the
                 seven
                 Stars
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seven
                 golden
                 Candlesticks
                 which
                 are
                 seven
                 Churches
                 ;
                 he
                 evidently
                 puts
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 the
                 Angels
                 set
                 in
                 them
                 and
                 over
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                 The
                 third
                 Argument
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 speciall
                 care
                 in
                 requiring
                 peculiar
                 gifts
                 and
                 qualifications
                 in
                 Persons
                 so
                 distinguished
                 and
                 designed
                 for
                 this
                 work
                 as
                 formerly
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 speciall
                 care
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 hath
                 appointed
                 peculiar
                 gifts
                 and
                 qualifications
                 (
                 above
                 what
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 all
                 Saints
                 as
                 such
                 )
                 in
                 all
                 who
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 by
                 Divine
                 Insti●ution
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 should
                 God
                 require
                 such
                 qualifications
                 for
                 an
                 Office
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 first
                 had
                 not
                 appointed
                 such
                 an
                 Office
                 ;
                 Suppose
                 a
                 Parliament
                 should
                 lay
                 down
                 severall
                 qualifications
                 for
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Doth
                 not
                 this
                 clearly
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 Office
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 ;
                 
                 But
                 our
                 Lord
                 doth
                 require
                 peculiar
                 gifts
                 and
                 qualifications
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Not
                 only
                 those
                 Moral
                 Theological
                 Christian
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 which
                 are
                 required
                 in
                 all
                 Saints
                 at
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 blamelesse
                 ,
                 vigilant
                 ,
                 sober
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 such
                 qualifications
                 as
                 are
                 peculiar
                 ,
                 Though
                 gifts
                 as
                 gifts
                 do
                 not
                 alone
                 invest
                 into
                 an
                 Office
                 ,
                 yet
                 where
                 these
                 are
                 so
                 strictly
                 and
                 peculiarly
                 required
                 ,
                 they
                 argue
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Office.
                 God
                 requires
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
                 :
                 Saints
                 may
                 be
                 Saints
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 fitted
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 :
                 
                 It
                 is
                 ●
                 good
                 degree
                 of
                 Saintship
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 swift
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 slow
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 apt
                 to
                 learn
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 we
                 could
                 wish
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 could
                 learn
                 and
                 practise
                 that
                 Lesson
                 )
                 but
                 those
                 faithful
                 men
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 apt
                 but
                 able
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 holding
                 fast
                 the
                 Word
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 by
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 exhort
                 and
                 convince
                 Gainsayers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 
                   st●dy
                   to
                   shew
                   themselves
                   approved
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   Workmen
                   that
                   need
                   not
                   be
                   ashamed
                   ▪
                   Rightly
                   dividing
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Truth
                   ;
                   And
                   who
                   then
                   is
                   a
                   faithfull
                   and
                   wise
                   Steward
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   may
                   make
                   Ruler
                   ●ver
                   hi●
                   Houshold
                   t●
                   give
                   them
                   their
                   portion
                   of
                   meat
                   in
                   due
                   season
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 these
                 gifts
                 be
                 tried
                 and
                 approved
                 by
                 others
                 (
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 competent
                 Judge
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 gifts
                 )
                 The
                 Deacons
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Deacons
                 the
                 lowest
                 Officer
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 by
                 Divine
                 appointment
                 be
                 first
                 proved
                 before
                 he
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 this
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 far
                 higher
                 ?
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 prove
                 and
                 approve
                 observe
                 these
                 things
                 
                   without
                   carnall
                   preferring
                   one
                   before
                   another
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   nothing
                   by
                   partiality
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   lay
                   hands
                   suddenly
                   upon
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 the
                 Apostle
                 chargeth
                 them
                 with
                 
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Elect
                   Angels
                   ?
                
                 Now
                 why
                 are
                 all
                 these
                 qualifications
                 required
                 ?
                 Would
                 not
                 all
                 these
                 injunctions
                 about
                 such
                 an
                 Office
                 be
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 an
                 Office
                 were
                 not
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ?
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 qualifications
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 so
                 eminent
                 ,
                 the
                 successe
                 so
                 various
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 being
                 to
                 some
                 the
                 savour
                 of
                 life
                 unto
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 others
                 the
                 savour
                 of
                 death
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 admiration
                 of
                 the
                 difficulty
                 and
                 dignity
                 of
                 this
                 employment
                 ,
                 crieth
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   suffici●nt
                   for
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                
                 
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 alienated
                 in
                 their
                 mindes
                 as
                 they
                 snuffe
                 at
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 the
                 torn
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lame
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sick
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 bad
                 were
                 good
                 enough
                 )
                 for
                 an
                 Offering
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 account
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 so
                 mean
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Office
                 so
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 For
                 these
                 things
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ?
                 boldly
                 intr●ding
                 themselves
                 into
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 gifts
                 or
                 qualifications
                 sutable
                 and
                 approved
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 presuming
                 to
                 be
                 Teachers
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 not
                 unde●standing
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 or
                 whereof
                 they
                 do
                 affirm
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 Argument
                 From
                 peculiar
                 duties
                 ;
                 If
                 God
                 require
                 peculiar
                 duties
                 of
                 Ministers
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 require
                 of
                 Bele●vers
                 as
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 distinct
                 Office
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 doth
                 require
                 peculiar
                 distinct
                 duties
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 take
                 special
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 
                   oversight
                   of
                   the
                   Flock
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   yet
                   not
                   as
                   Lords
                   over
                   Gods
                   Heritage
                   ;
                   but
                   being
                   examples
                   to
                   the
                   Flock
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 have
                 undertaken
                 this
                 work
                 they
                 are
                 charged
                 
                   not
                   to
                   neglect
                   the
                   gift
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   was
                   given
                   by
                   the
                   laying
                   on
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Wholly
                   to
                   minde
                   this
                   Work
                   and
                   the
                   Office
                   ;
                   Meditate
                   on
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   give
                   themselves
                   wholly
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   profiting
                   may
                   appear
                   to
                   all
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   reason
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   leave
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   serve
                   Tables
                   ,
                
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 continually
                 give
                 themselves
                 to
                 Prayer
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 was
                 exceeding
                 great
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 gifts
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 assistance
                 they
                 had
                 was
                 above
                 measure
                 ,
                 God
                 testifying
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 by
                 many
                 signs
                 and
                 wonders
                 :
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 endued
                 with
                 those
                 transcendent
                 abilities
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 diverted
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 doth
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 challenge
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 ,
                 of
                 them
                 whose
                 parts
                 and
                 assistances
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 inferiour
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 attend
                 the
                 special
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 without
                 distraction
                 ?
                 Have
                 not
                 the
                 Ministers
                 now
                 as
                 much
                 need
                 as
                 Timothy
                 then
                 to
                 
                   give
                   attendance
                   to
                   reading
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   unto
                   exhortation
                   and
                   doctrine
                   ,
                
                 to
                 meditate
                 upon
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 themselves
                 wholly
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 profiting
                 may
                 appear
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 save
                 themselves
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 hear
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Not
                 only
                 wholly
                 to
                 minde
                 this
                 work
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 publike
                 to
                 
                   Preach
                   the
                   Word
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   to
                   be
                   instant
                   in
                   season
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   season
                   ;
                   Rebuke
                   ,
                   exhort
                   with
                   all
                   long-suffering
                   and
                   doctrine
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   With
                   meeknesse
                   they
                   must
                   instruct
                   those
                   that
                   oppose
                   themselves
                
                 ;
                 They
                 must
                 labour
                 even
                 to
                 weariness
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 They
                 must
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 spend
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 spent
                 upon
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 
                   A
                   necessity
                   is
                   laid
                   upon
                   them
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                
                 
                 the
                 neglect
                 whereof
                 involves
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 Woe
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   they
                   doe
                   it
                   willingly
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   reward
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   not
                   yet
                   a
                   Dispensation
                   is
                   committed
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 5.
                 
                 Not
                 only
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 also
                 to
                 ordain
                 others
                 into
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 :
                 Of
                 which
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 works
                 not
                 to
                 feed
                 themselves
                 but
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 Flock
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 their
                 lives
                 but
                 to
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 to
                 watch
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 souls
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 commanded
                 so
                 to
                 watch
                 over
                 the
                 Flock
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 .
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 themselves
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 how
                 they
                 live
                 but
                 how
                 they
                 teach
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 edifie
                 both
                 by
                 living
                 and
                 teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 many
                 discouragements
                 ,
                 unfruitfulnesse
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 unkinde
                 oppositions
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 must
                 continue
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 persist
                 in
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 laid
                 their
                 hands
                 to
                 this
                 Plough
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 look
                 back
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 must
                 persevere
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 become
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 instant
                 in
                 season
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 ,
                 to
                 reprove
                 ,
                 rebuke
                 and
                 exhort
                 with
                 all
                 long-suffering
                 and
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 Argument
                 is
                 drawn
                 From
                 the
                 peculiar
                 distinct
                 duties
                 enjoyned
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 their
                 Teachers
                 .
                 
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 requires
                 peculiar
                 distinct
                 duties
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 their
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 Office
                 is
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 requires
                 peculiar
                 distinct
                 duties
                 in
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 their
                 Minister
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 know
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 over
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 remember
                 their
                 guides
                 who
                 have
                 spoken
                 unto
                 them
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 We
                 are
                 prone
                 to
                 forget
                 our
                 duty
                 towards
                 them
                 ▪
                 God
                 is
                 sensible
                 of
                 this
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 out
                 these
                 commands
                 to
                 cure
                 this
                 forgetfulnesse
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Highly
                 to
                 esteem
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 also
                 for
                 their
                 works
                 sake
                 .
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 esteem
                 or
                 
                 think
                 of
                 them
                 above
                 what
                 is
                 meet
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 esteem
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 vulgar
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 common
                 to
                 ordinary
                 men
                 and
                 believers
                 :
                 
                 When
                 the
                 ●nthankful
                 world
                 despise
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 account
                 them
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 esteem
                 them
                 highly
                 ,
                 
                 very
                 highly
                 and
                 abundantly
                 ;
                 This
                 high
                 degree
                 of
                 esteem
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 love
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 love
                 the
                 Embassage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 sends
                 the
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 
                 How
                 beautifull
                 then
                 are
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 his
                 Embassadours
                 !
                 This
                 esteem
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 love
                 must
                 be
                 for
                 t●eir
                 works
                 sake
                 :
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 work
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 give
                 so
                 many
                 injunctions
                 to
                 honour
                 these
                 work-men
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 in
                 reconciling
                 sinners
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 so
                 stupendious
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 with
                 admiration
                 desire
                 to
                 look
                 into
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 this
                 mystery
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 been
                 hid
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 men
                 bu●
                 to
                 Cherubins
                 and
                 Seraphims
                 Principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 in
                 Heavenly
                 places
                 the
                 manifold
                 wisedom
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 obey
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 rule
                 over
                 you
                 and
                 submit
                 your selves
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 5.
                 
                 To
                 encourage
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 their
                 work
                 with
                 joy
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 grief
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 unprofitable
                 to
                 the
                 Flock
                 ,
                 as
                 uncomfortable
                 to
                 the
                 Pastour
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 ,
                 To
                 maintain
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   must
                   communicate
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   teacheth
                   in
                   all
                   good
                   things
                   :
                
                 
                 Why
                 doth
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 spend
                 almost
                 a
                 whole
                 Chapter
                 upon
                 this
                 Subject
                 ?
                 and
                 after
                 many
                 arguments
                 ,
                 why
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 make
                 that
                 appeal
                 ?
                 
                   Do
                   ye
                   not
                   know
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   minister
                   about
                   holy
                   things
                   live
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   wait
                   a●
                   the
                   Altar
                   are
                   partakers
                   with
                   the
                   Al●ar
                   ?
                
                 And
                 whereas
                 some
                 might
                 say
                 ,
                 This
                 practise
                 is
                 Mosaicall
                 ,
                 and
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 Gospel-times
                 ,
                 He
                 prevents
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 and
                 asserts
                 as
                 a
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 thus
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   which
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   sho●ld
                   live
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                
                 But
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 Ministers
                 hath
                 been
                 of
                 late
                 so
                 largely
                 and
                 sol●dly
                 asserted
                 by
                 several
                 able
                 pens
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 s●y
                 any
                 more
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 would
                 take
                 away
                 and
                 detain
                 the
                 maintenance
                 should
                 also
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Office
                 :
                 They
                 that
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Oyl
                 would
                 break
                 the
                 Lamp
                 in
                 sunder
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 uselesse
                 and
                 unnecessary
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 work
                 with
                 labour
                 and
                 travell
                 ,
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 chargeable
                 :
                 Doth
                 not
                 Paul
                 himself
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Yea
                 ,
                 you
                 your selves
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 have
                 ministred
                 to
                 my
                 necessities
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 laboured
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 other
                 ordinary
                 Ministers
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 is
                 their
                 maintenance
                 a
                 duty
                 necessary
                 ?
              
               
                 We
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 travell
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 hands
                 for
                 a
                 subsistence
                 was
                 a
                 peculiar
                 case
                 of
                 P●ul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Apostle●
                 ;
                 for
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 only
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 we
                 power
                 to
                 forbear
                 working
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Cephas
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 refused
                 to
                 receive
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 this
                 refusal
                 was
                 upon
                 especiall
                 occasion
                 :
                 As
                 1.
                 
                 Either
                 the
                 Churches
                 extream
                 necessities
                 ,
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 danger
                 and
                 exigencies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 In
                 such
                 case
                 ,
                 though
                 marriage
                 was
                 lawfull
                 ;
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 distresse
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 forbear
                 marriage
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 so
                 Paul
                 did
                 both
                 forbear
                 marr●age
                 and
                 also
                 refused
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 can
                 conclude
                 from
                 hence
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 Ministers
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 maintenance
                 unneedfull
                 .
                 Or
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 refusall
                 of
                 maintenance
                 was
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 ,
                 when
                 false
                 Teachers
                 had
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 who
                 boasted
                 of
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 Preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cried
                 down
                 Paul
                 and
                 his
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 Paul
                 preached
                 the
                 Gospel
                 freely
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   was
                   chargeable
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   to
                   no
                   man
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   I
                   have
                   kept
                   my self
                   from
                   being
                   burdensome
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   will
                   I
                   keep
                   my self
                   ,
                
                 and
                 what
                 I
                 do
                 in
                 this
                 kinde
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 practise
                 he
                 declareth
                 to
                 avoid
                 scandall
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   cut
                   off
                   occasion
                   from
                   them
                   which
                   desire
                   occasion
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 stop
                 the
                 boastings
                 of
                 those
                 false
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 dececeifull
                 workers
                 
                 transforming
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 wherein
                 they
                 gloried
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 even
                 as
                 we
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 Paul
                 was
                 neeessitated
                 to
                 labour
                 with
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 he
                 numbers
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 his
                 sorrows
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 
                 To
                 this
                 hour
                 we
                 both
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 naked
                 and
                 buffeted
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 certain
                 ●welling-place
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 working
                 with
                 our
                 own
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Though
                 Paul
                 refused
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 still
                 taught
                 Beleevers
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Gospel-Ordinance
                 to
                 maintain
                 their
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 
                   Who
                   goeth
                   to
                   warfare
                   at
                   his
                   own
                   charges
                   ?
                
                 Shall
                 Souldiers
                 have
                 no
                 pay
                 because
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 lawfully
                 called
                 forth
                 they
                 offer
                 themselves
                 freely
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 publike
                 ?
                 
                   Who
                   planteth
                   a
                   Vineyard
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   eat
                   thereof
                   ?
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 When
                 Paul
                 in
                 the
                 cases
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 persons
                 above-mentioned
                 refused
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 he
                 telleth
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 received
                 much
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   robbed
                   other
                   Churchss
                   ,
                   taking
                   wages
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   serve
                   you
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   lacking
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   they
                   which
                   came
                   from
                
                 Macedonia
                 supplied
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 abundantly
                 commendeth
                 the
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 careful
                 for
                 his
                 outward
                 subsistence
                 ;
                 And
                 their
                 supply
                 sent
                 unto
                 him
                 he
                 calleth
                 an
                 
                   Odour
                   of
                   sweet
                   smell
                   ,
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   acceptable
                   ,
                   well-pleasing
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   that
                   hereby
                   fruit
                   did
                   abound
                   to
                   their
                   account
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 Argument
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Promises
                 ;
                 If
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 particular
                 Promises
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 work
                 in
                 this
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 this
                 Office
                 is
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ;
                 For
                 God
                 did
                 never
                 promise
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 that
                 Office
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 set
                 up
                 ;
                 but
                 hath
                 said
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   every
                   Plant
                   which
                   our
                   Heavenly
                   Father
                   hath
                   not
                   planted
                   shall
                   be
                   plucked
                   up
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 peculiar
                 Promises
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 work
                 in
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 his
                 speciall
                 presence
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   Lo
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   you
                
                 in
                 this
                 work
                 of
                 Teaching
                 and
                 baptizing
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 many
                 or
                 most
                 may
                 be
                 against
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 speciall
                 assistance
                 ;
                 God
                 alone
                 is
                 alsufficient
                 to
                 make
                 
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 insufficient
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 think
                 one
                 good
                 thought
                 ,
                 able
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 God
                 alone
                 continues
                 these
                 abilities
                 from
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 supply
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
                 From
                 this
                 speciall
                 assistance
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 have
                 this
                 Ministry
                 faint
                 not
                 under
                 all
                 affronts
                 and
                 discouragements
                 ,
                 totally
                 and
                 universally
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 receive
                 new
                 supplies
                 of
                 Mercy
                 from
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 speciall
                 protection
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 assaults
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Saints
                 to
                 protect
                 and
                 preserve
                 them
                 ;
                 He
                 is
                 in
                 
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   Golden
                   Candlesticks
                   ,
                
                 and
                 he
                 walks
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 These
                 seven
                 Golden
                 Candlasticks
                 are
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ;
                 
                 But
                 God
                 doth
                 more
                 then
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 walks
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   he
                   holds
                   the
                   Stars
                   in
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Unto
                 them
                 he
                 promiseth
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 and
                 engageth
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 ministerially
                 
                   binde
                   on
                   earth
                   shall
                   be
                   bound
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   they
                   loose
                   on
                   earth
                   shall
                   be
                   loosed
                   in
                   heaven
                
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 promise
                 first
                 made
                 to
                 P●ter
                 was
                 not
                 limited
                 to
                 Peters
                 person
                 alone
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 makes
                 good
                 the
                 same
                 promise
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 
                   Whose
                   sins
                   soever
                   ye
                   remit
                   are
                   remitted
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   sins
                   soever
                   ye
                   retain
                   are
                   retained
                
                 ;
                 
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 promise
                 was
                 not
                 liimted
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 Mat.
                 18.17
                 ,
                 18.
                 where
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Church-Officers
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 encouragement
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 exercise
                 that
                 censure
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 promiseth
                 speciall
                 sympathy
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 entertainment
                 they
                 meet
                 withall
                 in
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 this
                 Office
                 ▪
                 
                   He
                   that
                   receiveth
                   you
                   receiveth
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   receiveth
                   me
                   receiveth
                   him
                   that
                   sent
                   me
                
                 :
                 
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Ministers
                 are
                 despised
                 ,
                 hated
                 ,
                 and
                 contemned
                 ,
                 Christ
                 tels
                 us
                 
                   he
                   takes
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                
                 as
                 if
                 these
                 contempts
                 were
                 done
                 to
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 :
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hateth
                   them
                
                 (
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 r
                 work
                 )
                 
                   hateth
                   me
                   ;
                   He
                   that
                   despiseth
                   them
                   despiseth
                   me
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                 
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   despiseth
                   me
                   despiseth
                   him
                   that
                   sent
                   m●
                
                 ;
                 which
                 great
                 promises
                 though
                 eminently
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 limited
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 extended
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Ministers
                 sent
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 Christ
                 himself
                 expounds
                 these
                 Promises
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Verily
                   ,
                   Verily
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   He
                   that
                   receiveth
                   whomsoever
                   I
                   shall
                   send
                   ,
                   receiveth
                   me
                   :
                
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 promise
                 be
                 to
                 all
                 whomsoever
                 Christ
                 sends
                 ,
                 then
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 them
                 Christ
                 sent
                 other
                 Pastors
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 immediatly
                 called
                 and
                 sent
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 12.
                 and
                 the
                 70.
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 proved
                 before
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 sent
                 and
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 so
                 tender
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 usage
                 of
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 undertaken
                 to
                 recompence
                 all
                 that
                 good
                 done
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   that
                   receiveth
                   a
                   Prophet
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   shall
                   receive
                   a
                   Prophets
                   reward
                
                 ;
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 also
                 of
                 every
                 righteous
                 man
                 and
                 Disciple
                 in
                 his
                 proportion
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 our
                 Lord
                 doth
                 evidently
                 there
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Prophet
                 by
                 Office
                 and
                 the
                 righteous
                 man
                 or
                 disciple
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 also
                 betwixt
                 a
                 Prophets
                 reward
                 and
                 a
                 righteous
                 mans
                 reward
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 God
                 hath
                 taken
                 it
                 kindely
                 when
                 his
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 have
                 been
                 protected
                 and
                 countenanced
                 :
                 It
                 stands
                 upon
                 record
                 as
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 Obadiah
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 general
                 persecution
                 by
                 Iezabel
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 hundred
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   hid
                   them
                   fifty
                   in
                   a
                   Cave
                   ,
                   and
                   fed
                   them
                   with
                   bread
                   and
                   water
                
                 :
                 And
                 of
                 Hezekiah
                 that
                 good
                 King
                 who
                 walked
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 testimony
                 recorded
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                   spake
                   comfortably
                   unto
                   all
                   the
                   Levites
                   which
                   taught
                   the
                   good
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 :
                 But
                 those
                 Kings
                 and
                 Rulers
                 that
                 abused
                 the
                 Ministers
                 are
                 noted
                 as
                 enemies
                 to
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 Ahab
                 and
                 Amazia
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 contempt
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 Ministers
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 saddest
                 fore-runner
                 of
                 ruine
                 and
                 desolation
                 ;
                 When
                 
                   they
                   mocked
                   the
                   Messengers
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   despised
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   misused
                   his
                   Prophets
                   ;
                   Then
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   rose
                   up
                   against
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   till
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   remedy
                   :
                
                 The
                 Lord
                 was
                 tender
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 because
                 glorious
                 .
                 Now
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   doth
                   exceed
                   in
                   Glory
                
                 ;
                 
                 That
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 born
                 of
                 women
                 there
                 hath
                 not
                 risen
                 a
                 greater
                 then
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 ;
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 he
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 their
                 Persons
                 are
                 better
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 their
                 Ministry
                 is
                 higher
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 all
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 despising
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 
                 lest
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   smite
                   the
                   Earth
                   with
                   a
                   Curse
                   ;
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   despiseth
                   ,
                   despiseth
                   not
                   man
                   but
                   God.
                
                 So
                 much
                 shall
                 suffice
                 for
                 the
                 First
                 Proposition
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Containing
                 the
                 Second
                 Proposition
                 .
              
               
                 PROVING
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 these
                 ensuing
                 Arguments
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 Arguments
                 which
                 evince
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 this
                 Office
                 by
                 divine
                 Institution
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 moral
                 nature
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 of
                 perpetuall
                 Obligation
                 by
                 Divine
                 appointment
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 the
                 Morall
                 Law
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 oblige
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 given
                 both
                 to
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 do
                 equally
                 oblige
                 all
                 beleevers
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 beleevers
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 immediatly
                 prescribed
                 ;
                 because
                 those
                 precepts
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 moral
                 nature
                 ;
                 Whatsoever
                 duties
                 God
                 r●quired
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Philippi
                   ,
                   C●losse
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 all
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 do
                 as
                 really
                 binde
                 now
                 a●
                 they
                 did
                 then
                 binde
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   things
                   were
                   written
                   aforetime
                   were
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   Learning
                
                 ;
                 The
                 same
                 evils
                 which
                 were
                 sins
                 then
                 are
                 sinnes
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 duties
                 
                 enjoyned
                 then
                 are
                 duties
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 binde
                 all
                 ages
                 until
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 This
                 Rule
                 is
                 so
                 exact
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 and
                 they
                 alone
                 which
                 walk
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Rule
                 ,
                 Peace
                 shall
                 be
                 on
                 them
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Israel
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 Arguments
                 which
                 prove
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 morall
                 nature
                 ;
                 Not
                 given
                 to
                 Apostles
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Stewards
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 appertain
                 to
                 all
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 in
                 every
                 Argument
                 there
                 are
                 those
                 proofs
                 produced
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 given
                 only
                 to
                 Apostles
                 but
                 to
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appear
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 review
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 fore-going
                 Arguments
                 .
              
               
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 be
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 to
                 dispense
                 those
                 Ordinances
                 is
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ;
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 consequence
                 appears
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 only
                 appointed
                 Ordinances
                 to
                 continue
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 appointed
                 none
                 to
                 administer
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Ordinanres
                 would
                 fail
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 every
                 mans
                 work
                 is
                 usually
                 and
                 effectually
                 no
                 mans
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 God
                 hath
                 immediatly
                 appointed
                 these
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 immediatly
                 administer
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 these
                 Ordinances
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 unto
                 others
                 ;
                 
                 not
                 to
                 Angels
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 glory
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 infirmities
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 their
                 visible
                 ministration
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 Ministry
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 proved
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Proposition
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 Stewards
                 or
                 dispensers
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 workers
                 together
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 
                   have
                   this
                   Treasure
                   in
                   earthen
                   vessels
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   might
                   be
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 The
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 the
                 dispensing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 we
                 finde
                 conjoyned
                 in
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Christ
                 gave
                 Commission
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 he
                 also
                 gave
                 Commission
                 
                 and
                 Command
                 to
                 Baptize
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 promiseth
                 to
                 concur
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 administration
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 any
                 others
                 have
                 any
                 such
                 Command
                 to
                 enjoyn
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 Commission
                 to
                 enable
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 promise
                 of
                 Gods
                 concurrence
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 undertake
                 these
                 Administrations
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 su●●
                 practise
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 we
                 reade
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 whole
                 nature
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 depends
                 solely
                 and
                 wholly
                 upon
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 God
                 being
                 the
                 Institutour
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 neither
                 adde
                 to
                 nor
                 detract
                 from
                 his
                 Institution
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 Lord
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Plagues
                   written
                   in
                   this
                   Book
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   away
                   our
                   part
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Life
                   :
                
                 
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 the
                 Major
                 ;
                 Now
                 to
                 the
                 Minor
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ordinances
                 be
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 evident
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 publike
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 shall
                 continue
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 from
                 Mat.
                 28.20
                 .
                 where
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 commands
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Ministers
                 to
                 
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 promiseth
                 to
                 be
                 
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   that
                   work
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 from
                 Eph.
                 4.11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   gave
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   perfecting
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   till
                   we
                   all
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 we
                 desire
                 these
                 particulars
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Baptism
                 is
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 baptize
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 go
                 about
                 this
                 work
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 Baptism
                 was
                 first
                 adminis●red
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 frequently
                 called
                 
                   Iohn
                   the
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 Baptism
                 was
                 his
                 invention
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Administration
                 thereof
                 was
                 first
                 committed
                 unto
                 him
                 ▪
                 
                 the
                 Institution
                 it self
                 was
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 God
                 was
                 the
                 Authour
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 only
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 Iohn
                 is
                 denied
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 
                 And
                 when
                 
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 rejected
                 his
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 asserted
                 
                   they
                   rejected
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   themselves
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   being
                   not
                   baptized
                   of
                   him
                
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 Iohn
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 he
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 fullfill
                 all
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 came
                 from
                 Galilee
                 to
                 Iordan
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 of
                 Iohn
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 Baptism
                 was
                 appointed
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Jew
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 indeed
                 first
                 administred
                 to
                 the
                 Jew
                 by
                 Iohn
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 Christs
                 Resurrection
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 those
                 primitive
                 Converts
                 :
                 
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 partition
                 Wall
                 was
                 broken
                 down
                 ,
                 Baptism
                 of
                 Repentance
                 was
                 preached
                 unto
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Iudea
                 but
                 in
                 Samaria
                 also
                 they
                 that
                 beleeved
                 were
                 baptized
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 Cornelius
                 the
                 Roman
                 Centurion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Jaylor
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 at
                 Philippi
                 and
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   Paul
                
                 baptized
                 Crispus
                 and
                 Gaius
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Houshold
                 of
                 Stephanus
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Baptism
                 instituted
                 both
                 for
                 Jew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 continue
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Infancy
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Photinians
                 and
                 Socinians
                 affirm
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appear
                 by
                 these
                 Arguments
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 promise
                 and
                 precept
                 of
                 Christ
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 commands
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 unto
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 Nations
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ;
                 and
                 Christ
                 promiseth
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 his
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 If
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 all
                 Disciples
                 must
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 then
                 Baptism
                 must
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 ends
                 for
                 which
                 Baptism
                 was
                 ordained
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 temporary
                 ,
                 but
                 morall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 perpetuall
                 ;
                 All
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 now
                 need
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 as
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 also
                 might
                 
                   be
                   baptized
                   into
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 
                   baptized
                   into
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   buried
                   with
                   Christ
                   by
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   that
                   like
                   as
                   Christ
                   was
                   raised
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   by
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   even
                   so
                   we
                   also
                   should
                   walk
                   in
                   newnesse
                   of
                   life
                
                 ;
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 disanull
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 confirm
                 it
                 ;
                 For
                 by
                 one
                 Spirit
                 are
                 we
                 all
                 baptized
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 Jews
                 or
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 bond
                 or
                 free
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 nature
                 ,
                 use
                 ,
                 or
                 efficacy
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 a
                 saving
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 unto
                 believers
                 and
                 their
                 seed
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ark
                 was
                 to
                 Noah
                 and
                 his
                 ●amily
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 world
                 ▪
                 who
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 was
                 saved
                 from
                 perishing
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 drowned
                 ;
                 so
                 Baptism
                 that
                 doth
                 now
                 save
                 us
                 not
                 only
                 or
                 mainly
                 the
                 outward
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   putting
                   away
                   the
                   filth
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 to
                 further
                 our
                 salvation
                 )
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 effectually
                 concurs
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 finde
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 renewing
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 the
                 
                   answer
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   Conscience
                   towards
                   God.
                   
                
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 For
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 appointed
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 alone
                 who
                 gives
                 grace
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 appoint
                 the
                 means
                 whereby
                 he
                 will
                 convey
                 grace
                 :
                 as
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 create
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 to
                 be
                 b●●eeved
                 ,
                 so
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 appoint
                 new
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ;
                 Only
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 of
                 our
                 profession
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 all
                 power
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 alone
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 fill
                 all
                 his
                 own
                 Ordinances
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 externall
                 appearance
                 seem
                 but
                 mean
                 )
                 with
                 inward
                 efficacy
                 and
                 sprituall
                 fullnesse
                 ;
                 
                 He
                 hath
                 first
                 instituted
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 and
                 also
                 administred
                 it
                 
                   even
                   the
                   same
                   night
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   betrayed
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 Ordinance
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 appointed
                 to
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 administred
                 ,
                 but
                 unto
                 all
                 believers
                 both
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 once
                 as
                 Baptism
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 reade
                 no
                 Institution
                 to
                 baptize
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 more
                 then
                 once
                 )
                 But
                 our
                 Lord
                 hath
                 prescribed
                 the
                 frequ
                 ent
                 reiterated
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 often
                 
                   ●at
                   this
                   Bread
                   and
                   drink
                   this
                   Cup
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 the
                 primitive
                 Christians
                 did
                 frequently
                 celebrate
                 thiS
                 Ordinance
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 was
                 appointed
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 that
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 all
                 succeeding
                 generations
                 ,
                 therefore
                 
                 Believers
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 frequent
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   eating
                   this
                   Bread
                   and
                   drinking
                   this
                   Cup
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   shew
                   forth
                   the
                   Lords
                   Death
                   till
                   he
                   come
                
                 ;
                 for
                 our
                 Lord
                 that
                 will
                 have
                 his
                 Church
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 all
                 successions
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 appearance
                 ,
                 hath
                 both
                 enjoyned
                 all
                 Beleevers
                 as
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 perpetuate
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 generations
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 also
                 foretold
                 for
                 their
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 shall
                 continue
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 last
                 coming
                 :
                 
                 So
                 then
                 these
                 Ordinances
                 being
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 hereby
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 designed
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 to
                 hold
                 up
                 and
                 hold
                 forth
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Promises
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 to
                 uphold
                 the
                 Ministry
                 be
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Office
                 is
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Promises
                 are
                 perpetual
                 .
                 That
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 promises
                 to
                 uphold
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 proved
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Proposition
                 out
                 of
                 Mat.
                 28.20
                 .
                 &c.
                 The
                 only
                 doubt
                 which
                 can
                 remain
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
                 these
                 Promises
                 were
                 limited
                 to
                 that
                 age
                 wherein
                 the
                 Apostles
                 lived
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 do
                 reach
                 all
                 succeeding
                 ages
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 Wherein
                 who
                 can
                 better
                 resolve
                 us
                 then
                 Christ
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 
                   Go
                   teach
                   and
                   baptize
                   ,
                   and
                   lo
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   you
                   alwaies
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 Promise
                 (
                 we
                 grant
                 )
                 was
                 made
                 first
                 and
                 immediatly
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Query
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
                 solely
                 and
                 only
                 unto
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 but
                 many
                 precepts
                 and
                 promises
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 nature
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 Some
                 to
                 Apostles
                 as
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 3.
                 
                 Some
                 to
                 Apostles
                 as
                 Beleevers
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 demand
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 know
                 when
                 Christ
                 spake
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ?
                 when
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Ministers
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Christians
                 ?
                 We
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 discern
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 these
                 precepts
                 and
                 promises
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 nature
                 ●●ove
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 or
                 promised
                 to
                 all
                 beleever●
                 ,
                 o●
                 to
                 all
                 ordinary
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 Then
                 these
                 commands
                 or
                 promises
                 are
                 peculiar
                 to
                 
                 Apostles
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 extraordinary
                 Officers
                 ;
                 For
                 instance
                 ,
                 When
                 Christ
                 had
                 called
                 the
                 twelve
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   gave
                   them
                   power
                   against
                   unclean
                   spirits
                   ,
                   to
                   cast
                   them
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   heal
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   sicknesses
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   diseases
                   :
                
                 And
                 these
                 being
                 extraordinary
                 promises
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 them
                 either
                 as
                 Beleevers
                 or
                 as
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 common
                 nature
                 wherein
                 all
                 Saints
                 and
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 are
                 equally
                 concerned
                 ,
                 then
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 also
                 partake
                 of
                 
                   like
                   precious
                   faith
                   with
                   them
                
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 When
                 Christ
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 watch
                 ,
                 for
                 ye
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 hour
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 come
                 ;
                 this
                 duty
                 was
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 immediatly
                 and
                 apart
                 from
                 others
                 as
                 appears
                 ;
                 
                   His
                   Disciples
                   came
                   to
                   him
                   privately
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   When
                   shall
                   these
                   things
                   be
                   ?
                
                 Yet
                 this
                 duty
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 nature
                 as
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 beleevers
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 so
                 elsewhere
                 Christ
                 expounds
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   all
                   ,
                   Watch
                
                 :
                 When
                 Christ
                 taught
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 in
                 them
                 he
                 taught
                 the
                 same
                 duty
                 to
                 all
                 beleevers
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 these
                 commands
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   deny
                   our selves
                   ,
                   take
                   up
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   him
                   ,
                
                 are
                 so
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 they
                 also
                 oblige
                 all
                 beleevers
                 :
                 
                 So
                 when
                 Christ
                 praied
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 sanctifie
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 truth
                 ;
                 he
                 prayed
                 
                   not
                   for
                   them
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   given
                   to
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   also
                   beleeve
                   in
                   him
                   through
                   their
                   Word
                   :
                
                 So
                 all
                 those
                 great
                 and
                 precious
                 promises
                 which
                 pertain
                 to
                 life
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 whereby
                 all
                 beleevers
                 
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   divine
                   nature
                   ,
                   having
                   escaped
                   the
                   pollutions
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   through
                   lust
                   ,
                
                 
                 were
                 given
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 Beleevers
                 .
                 The
                 ignorance
                 or
                 non-observance
                 of
                 this
                 distinction
                 hath
                 led
                 the
                 Papists
                 into
                 many
                 absurdities
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 Christ
                 gave
                 the
                 Cup
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 all
                 were
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 conceive
                 themselves
                 obliged
                 by
                 that
                 example
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Cup
                 to
                 the
                 Laity
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Christ
                 gave
                 the
                 Cup
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 not
                 as
                 Apostles
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ordained
                 it
                 for
                 all
                 Beleevers
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 
                   Eat
                   the
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Drink
                   the
                   Cup
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Promises
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 nature
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 general
                 as
                 to
                 concern
                 all
                 believers
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 so
                 strait
                 and
                 peculiar
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 limited
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Go
                   ,
                   Teach
                   and
                   Baptize
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 These
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Promises
                 thereunto
                 annexed
                 ,
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 believers
                 ,
                 but
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Stewards
                   of
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 not
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 to
                 baptize
                 was
                 no
                 peculiar
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 .
                 Now
                 Christs
                 promise
                 in
                 Matth.
                 28.20
                 .
                 is
                 to
                 Apostles
                 teaching
                 and
                 baptizing
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 acts
                 ministerial
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 appertain
                 to
                 all
                 Ministers
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 to
                 perform
                 these
                 duties
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 shall
                 object
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 This
                 promise
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 shall
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 light
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 rage
                 of
                 hell
                 can
                 never
                 blow
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 
                   jot
                   or
                   tittle
                   of
                   this
                   word
                   shall
                   not
                   fail
                
                 ;
                 
                 But
                 this
                 promise
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 invested
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 Office
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 their
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 their
                 doctrine
                 taught
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 their
                 teaching
                 and
                 baptizing
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 promise
                 cannot
                 be
                 confined
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   where
                   are
                   the
                   Prophets
                
                 and
                 
                   Evangelists
                   ?
                   And
                   do
                   the
                
                 Apostles
                 
                   live
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 promise
                 reacheth
                 all
                 ages
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   you
                   alwayes
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 which
                 strongly
                 argueth
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 shall
                 continue
                 till
                 the
                 second
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 many
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 suppresse
                 both
                 Ministry
                 and
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 shall
                 
                   continue
                   till
                   Christ
                   deliver
                   up
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   to
                   God
                   even
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                 Then
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   will
                   he
                   put
                   down
                   all
                   Rule
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Authority
                   and
                   Power
                   .
                
                 Then
                 
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   Temple
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   neither
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   to
                   shine
                   therein
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   lighten
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lamb
                   is
                   the
                   light
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
               
                 When
                 Christ
                 sendeth
                 forth
                 his
                 Apostles
                 about
                 a
                 ministerial
                 imploiment
                 ,
                 he
                 promiseth
                 to
                 be
                 
                   with
                   them
                   unto
                   the
                   worlds
                   end
                   ,
                
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 cannot
                 intimate
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 should
                 live
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 this
                 his
                 promise
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 no
                 longer
                 then
                 they
                 lived
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 imploiment
                 it self
                 then
                 given
                 them
                 in
                 charge
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 substance
                 and
                 subject
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 gracious
                 presence
                 and
                 efficacious
                 assistance
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 continued
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 particular
                 for
                 their
                 times
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 others
                 that
                 should
                 in
                 those
                 administrations
                 succeed
                 them
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 severall
                 ages
                 ensuing
                 to
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 may
                 not
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   alwaies
                   with
                   you
                   unto
                   the
                   worlds
                   end
                   ,
                
                 be
                 limited
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 age
                 or
                 dispensation
                 during
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ?
              
               
                 Sol.
                 To
                 prevent
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 useth
                 three
                 expressions
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 this
                 promise
                 :
                 1.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 promise
                 shall
                 continue
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 continues
                 .
                 2.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 this
                 promise
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 end
                 till
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
                 .
                 3.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 all
                 dayes
                 and
                 successions
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 you
                 during
                 your
                 dayes
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 till
                 time
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 All
                 which
                 words
                 clearly
                 hold
                 out
                 a
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 function
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 special
                 spiritual
                 presence
                 with
                 the
                 persons
                 assigned
                 to
                 this
                 Office
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 thereof
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 some
                 particular
                 age
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 successive
                 times
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 terms
                 in
                 this
                 promise
                 used
                 ,
                 being
                 duely
                 considered
                 with
                 collation
                 of
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 especially
                 wherein
                 elswhere
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 answering
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 taken
                 sometime
                 in
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 an
                 adjunct
                 ,
                 and
                 sometime
                 of
                 a
                 subject
                 .
                 Sometime
                 in
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 an
                 adjunct
                 of
                 time
                 or
                 continuance
                 ;
                 and
                 here
                 most
                 properly
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 in
                 its
                 native
                 sense
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 original
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 as
                 Grammarians
                 generally
                 agree
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 for
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 eternity
                 before
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 
                   aeternitas
                   à
                   parte
                   ante
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 
                 Acts
                 15.18
                 .
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Gods
                   works
                
                 were
                 
                   known
                   to
                   him
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 from
                 eternity
                 ;
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 eternity
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   time
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 
                   aeternitas
                   à
                   parte
                   post
                
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 manifestly
                 taken
                 where
                 the
                 Messias
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 abide
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 unto
                 eternity
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ;
                 whence
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 for
                 never
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 for
                 
                   life
                   eternal
                   that
                   shall
                   never
                   have
                   an
                   end
                   .
                
                 this
                 is
                 correspondent
                 to
                 that
                 Psal.
                 60.2
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   from
                   eternity
                   unto
                   eternity
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   God
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 without
                 either
                 beginning
                 or
                 ending
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 hence
                 with
                 some
                 restriction
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 for
                 some
                 long
                 continuance
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 also
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 more
                 peculiarly
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 it
                 importeth
                 the
                 perpetual
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 world
                 have
                 a
                 period
                 of
                 its
                 present
                 being
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 where
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 are
                 both
                 joyned
                 together
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Doctors
                 well
                 observeth
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   The
                   rock
                   of
                   flint
                
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 8.15
                 .
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   The
                   flint
                   of
                   Rock
                
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 32.13
                 .
                 are
                 in
                 effect
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 So
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   perpetual
                   continuance
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                
                 Ephes.
                 2.2
                 .
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 perpetual
                 continuance
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 effect
                 and
                 substance
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Yea
                 where
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 not
                 expressed
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 Luke
                 1.70
                 .
                 Acts
                 3.21
                 .
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 9.32
                 .
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 worlds
                 beginning
                 :
                 So
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Luke
                 1.33
                 .
                 compared
                 with
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.24
                 ,
                 25.
                 and
                 Luke
                 1.55
                 .
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   unto
                   the
                   worlds
                   end
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 also
                 that
                 distinction
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   this
                   world
                
                 ,
                 Mark
                 4.19
                 .
                 Luke
                 16.8
                 .
                 &
                 20.34
                 .
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   world
                   that
                   now
                   is
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.10
                 .
                 Tit.
                 2.12
                 .
                 and
                 as
                 some
                 copies
                 also
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 12.32
                 .
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   present
                   world
                
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 1.4
                 .
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   world
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 12.32
                 .
                 Heb.
                 6.5
                 .
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   coming
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 Mark
                 10.30
                 .
                 Luke
                 18.30
                 .
                 precisely
                 answering
                 that
                 so
                 common
                 with
                 the
                 Jewish
                 masters
                 
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 this
                 world
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 come
                 ?
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 found
                 where
                 the
                 penmen
                 of
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 use
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 present
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 short
                 stint
                 of
                 time
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 here
                 restrain
                 it
                 to
                 :
                 They
                 have
                 another
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 answering
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 which
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 they
                 use
                 ,
                 as
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 Act.
                 13.36
                 .
                 that
                 he
                 served
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 his
                 peculiar
                 age
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 age
                 wherein
                 he
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 forms
                 are
                 common
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 this
                 age
                 or
                 race
                 Mat.
                 11.16
                 ,
                 &
                 12.41
                 ,
                 42.
                 where
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 with
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 Luke
                 11.31
                 .
                 rendred
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 with
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 .
                 Now
                 where
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 useth
                 diversity
                 of
                 terms
                 so
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 confound
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 Sometime
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 Subject
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Frame
                 or
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 commonly
                 use
                 that
                 word
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 ●
                 figurative
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 hereafter
                 shall
                 be
                 shewn
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 the
                 devil
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 stiled
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   this
                   world
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.4
                 .
                 he
                 is
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 termed
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   the
                   prince
                   or
                   ruler
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 12.21
                 .
                 &
                 14.30
                 .
                 where
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 Metaleptical
                 manner
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 here
                 below
                 is
                 put
                 by
                 a
                 Metonymy
                 first
                 for
                 men
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Rom.
                 3.16.19
                 .
                 then
                 by
                 a
                 Synecdoche
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 rather
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 and
                 worst
                 sort
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 1
                 Ioh.
                 5.19
                 .
                 When
                 also
                 that
                 distinction
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   those
                   in
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 13.1
                 .
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 8.23
                 .
                 &
                 15.19
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Psa.
                 17.14
                 .
                 so
                 termed
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 share
                 and
                 their
                 lot
                 ,
                 their
                 part
                 and
                 their-portion
                 ,
                 their
                 hopes
                 and
                 happinesse
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 life
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 there
                 expounds
                 himself
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 most
                 expresly
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 plurall
                 form
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 him
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   made
                   the
                   worlds
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 1.2
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 faith
                 we
                 understand
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 that
                 the
                 worlds
                 were
                 framed
                 that
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Masters
                 use
                 to
                 speak
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   the
                   upper
                   world
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   the
                   nether
                   world
                   ,
                
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Of
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   Vntil
                   Heaven
                   and
                   
                   Earth
                   passe
                   away
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 5.18
                 .
                 Whether
                 way
                 then
                 we
                 take
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 here
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 an
                 adjunct
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 subject
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghosts
                 manner
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 standeth
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 as
                 long
                 time
                 as
                 it
                 lasteth
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 stint
                 it
                 amounts
                 either
                 way
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 term
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 so
                 evidently
                 and
                 perspicuously
                 expressed
                 as
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 pregnant
                 ,
                 nor
                 need
                 the
                 words
                 any
                 further
                 glosse
                 or
                 Comment
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 themselves
                 so
                 clear
                 :
                 Howbeit
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 be
                 either
                 so
                 dim-sighted
                 or
                 self-wil'd
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 require
                 some
                 further
                 Comment
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 explication
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 should
                 repair
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 further
                 information
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 Penman
                 hereof
                 himself
                 ?
                 take
                 we
                 then
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 what
                 by
                 this
                 form
                 of
                 speech
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 he
                 intendeth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 evidently
                 inform
                 us
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 13.39
                 ,
                 40
                 ,
                 49.
                 
                 &
                 24.3
                 .
                 (
                 where
                 four
                 severall
                 times
                 he
                 useth
                 the
                 very
                 self
                 same
                 form
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 intended
                 then
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 what
                 time
                 that
                 generall
                 Harvest
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Angels
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 Gods
                 Harvest-men
                 to
                 dispose
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 appointment
                 of
                 either
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 joyned
                 also
                 with
                 Christs
                 second
                 coming
                 ,
                 when
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 in
                 most
                 Majesticall
                 manner
                 with
                 fullnesse
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 send
                 forth
                 his
                 Angels
                 to
                 gather
                 together
                 his
                 Elect
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 24.3.30
                 ,
                 31.
                 which
                 compar'd
                 with
                 1
                 Thes.
                 4.16
                 ,
                 17.
                 cannot
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
                 ,
                 until
                 which
                 coming
                 of
                 his
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 averred
                 that
                 these
                 administrations
                 of
                 Christs
                 own
                 appointment
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.26
                 .
                 unto
                 the
                 
                   worlds
                   end
                
                 ,
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   until
                   he
                   come
                
                 ,
                 there
                 ;
                 both
                 intimating
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 period
                 or
                 stint
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 having
                 so
                 clearly
                 expressed
                 and
                 expounded
                 himself
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 frivolous
                 only
                 but
                 presumptuous
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 attempt
                 to
                 fasten
                 any
                 other
                 forced
                 notionor
                 strange
                 sense
                 upon
                 his
                 words
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 Argument
                 From
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Elect.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 1.
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 provided
                 for
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 ordinary
                 means
                 and
                 remedy
                 provided
                 to
                 supply
                 their
                 necessities
                 but
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ;
                 But
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 need
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ;
                 because
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Our
                 natures
                 (
                 though
                 we
                 be
                 born
                 of
                 Christian
                 Parents
                 )
                 are
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 Jews
                 and
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Elest
                 by
                 nature
                 till
                 regenerated
                 are
                 
                   Children
                   of
                   wrath
                   even
                   as
                   others
                   ,
                   dead
                   in
                   trespasses
                   and
                   sins
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Our
                   Judgements
                   so
                   dark
                   ,
                   that
                   whilst
                   we
                   continue
                   in
                   our
                   naturall
                   condition
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   ,
                   
                   cannot
                   discern
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   
                     The
                     wisedom
                     of
                     our
                     flesh
                     is
                     enmity
                     against
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Our
                   wils
                   so
                   alienated
                   that
                   we
                   rebel
                   against
                   the
                   light
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Our
                   natures
                   so
                   universally
                   depraved
                   ,
                   that
                   whilest
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   unconverted
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   please
                   God
                   ;
                   
                   
                     Without
                     faith
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     please
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   please
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 so
                 transcendant
                 above
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 till
                 the
                 faculties
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 be
                 elevated
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 vail
                 upon
                 these
                 Mysteries
                 without
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 upon
                 our
                 hearts
                 within
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 Question
                 was
                 demanded
                 of
                 us
                 that
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Vnderstandest
                   thou
                   what
                   thou
                   readest
                
                 ?
                 Had
                 we
                 that
                 same
                 ingenuity
                 we
                 should
                 return
                 the
                 same
                 answer
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 disability
                 ;
                 How
                 can
                 we
                 except
                 some
                 man
                 guide
                 us
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 delusions
                 of
                 Satan
                 are
                 so
                 strong
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 prevails
                 over
                 all
                 men
                 naturally
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 most
                 both
                 totally
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fit
                 them
                 for
                 chains
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 He
                 blindes
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 beleeve
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 multitude
                 of
                 false
                 Teachers
                 is
                 so
                 numerous
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 
                 there
                 did
                 arise
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 many
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 go
                 after
                 other
                 gods
                 ;
                 
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 there
                 rose
                 up
                 many
                 false
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   desired
                   to
                   be
                   Teachers
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   understanding
                   not
                   what
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   nor
                   whereof
                   they
                   do
                   affirm
                   ;
                   Who
                   crept
                   into
                   Houses
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   leade
                   captive
                   silly
                   Women
                   ,
                   laden
                   with
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   led
                   away
                   with
                   divers
                   lusts
                
                 ;
                 which
                 false
                 Teachers
                 could
                 countenance
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 connive
                 at
                 any
                 errour
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 absurd
                 and
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 tenents
                 which
                 themselves
                 professed
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 ever
                 joyn
                 in
                 
                   resisting
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   men
                   of
                   corrupt
                   mindes
                   ,
                   reprobate
                   concerning
                   the
                   Faith
                
                 :
                 
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 be
                 assaulted
                 and
                 deluded
                 by
                 false
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 
                 among
                 the
                 beleeving
                 Romans
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 marked
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 
                   avoided
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   cause
                   divisions
                   and
                   offences
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   doctrine
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   learned
                
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 
                   Seducers
                   did
                   not
                   serve
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   own
                   bellies
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   good
                   words
                   and
                   fair
                   speeches
                   deceived
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   simple
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Among
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   there
                   were
                   False
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   deceitfull
                   workers
                   ,
                   transforming
                   themselves
                   into
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 marvell
                 ,
                 for
                 Satan
                 though
                 he
                 never
                 change
                 his
                 nature
                 and
                 malice
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 oft
                 alters
                 his
                 habit
                 and
                 pretences
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 cannot
                 prevail
                 as
                 an
                 opposer
                 ,
                 he
                 turns
                 professour
                 ,
                 and
                 preacheth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 transformeth
                 himself
                 into
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 thing
                 if
                 his
                 Ministers
                 be
                 transformed
                 as
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 These
                 cried
                 down
                 the
                 Ministry
                 and
                 Apostleship
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 errours
                 ,
                 which
                 forced
                 that
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 to
                 insist
                 so
                 largely
                 in
                 defending
                 his
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 12.
                 
                 Chapter
                 of
                 that
                 Epistle
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 the
                 Galatians
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 that
                 
                   troubled
                   them
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 Paul
                 wisheth
                 were
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 
                   perverted
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 
                   Galatians
                   were
                   soon
                   removed
                   from
                   him
                   that
                   called
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   unto
                   another
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 
                 For
                 even
                 Satan
                 and
                 his
                 messengers
                 when
                 they
                 cannot
                 prevail
                 by
                 their
                 cunningly
                 devised
                 fables
                 ,
                 Then
                 (
                 as
                 Luther
                 observes
                 )
                 the
                 Devil
                 hath
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 agents
                 will
                 
                 broach
                 new
                 truths
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Paul
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 knew
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 the
                 
                   Ephesians
                   Paul
                
                 fore-told
                 that
                 after
                 his
                 departure
                 
                   grievous
                   wolves
                   should
                   enter
                   in
                   among
                   them
                   not
                   sparing
                   the
                   flock
                   :
                   also
                   of
                   your selves
                   shall
                   men
                   arise
                   speaking
                   perverse
                   things
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   draw
                   disciples
                   after
                   them
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostles
                 have
                 foretold
                 us
                 
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   times
                   errours
                   shall
                   abound
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   shall
                   not
                   only
                   privily
                
                 (
                 as
                 then
                 )
                 but
                 even
                 boldly
                 and
                 arrogantly
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 )
                 
                   bring
                   in
                   damnable
                   heresies
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   denying
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   bought
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   upon
                   themselves
                   swift
                   destruction
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 most
                 groundlesse
                 errours
                 because
                 more
                 sutable
                 to
                 our
                 depraved
                 natures
                 ,
                 draw
                 more
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 then
                 the
                 most
                 solid
                 truths
                 can
                 obtain
                 in
                 many
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 Luther
                 thus
                 complains
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 grief
                 and
                 lamentation
                 that
                 Satan
                 more
                 hinders
                 and
                 wounds
                 the
                 Gospel
                 by
                 his
                 ministers
                 and
                 phanatical
                 spirits
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 
                 Princes
                 and
                 Prelates
                 which
                 with
                 their
                 open
                 force
                 have
                 persecuted
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 persecution
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 hard
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 prepare
                 a
                 people
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 !
                 
                 Ten
                 years
                 are
                 spent
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 well
                 laid
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 laid
                 ,
                 there
                 creeps
                 in
                 some
                 simple
                 and
                 ignorant
                 fanatick
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 say
                 and
                 do
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 rail
                 at
                 Gods
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 silly
                 idiot
                 in
                 one
                 moment
                 overthrows
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ?
                 Whose
                 heart
                 doth
                 not
                 bleed
                 at
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 sad
                 disaster
                 !
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 hearers
                 and
                 followers
                 of
                 Seducers
                 shall
                 multiply
                 ,
                 
                   many
                   shall
                   follow
                   their
                   pernicious
                   wayes
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   by
                   whom
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   truth
                   shall
                   be
                   evil
                   spoken
                   of
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 
                 
                   There
                   were
                   some
                   who
                   held
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Balaam
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   some
                   that
                   held
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Nicholaitans
                   ,
                   which
                   thing
                
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 )
                 
                   I
                   hate
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Thiatyra
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 woman
                 Iezabel
                 (
                 though
                 never
                 
                 
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 any
                 office
                 )
                 yet
                 she
                 
                   called
                   her self
                   a
                   Prophetess
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   who
                   taught
                   and
                   reduced
                   many
                   of
                   Gods
                   servants
                   to
                   commit
                   fornication
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 fore-tels
                 expresly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   men
                   shall
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   faith
                   giving
                   heed
                   to
                   seducing
                   spirits
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 and
                 future
                 ages
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Satan
                 and
                 his
                 messengers
                 do
                 so
                 extreamly
                 traduce
                 and
                 vilifie
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 withstand
                 their
                 errours
                 ;
                 and
                 multitudes
                 of
                 men
                 who
                 drive
                 on
                 various
                 interests
                 ,
                 and
                 scarcely
                 agree
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 can
                 all
                 unanimously
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 to
                 Oppose
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 lies
                 to
                 Extinguish
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 entertain
                 no
                 thoughts
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 this
                 condition
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 be
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 promise
                 to
                 themselves
                 and
                 others
                 rest
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 proceed
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 like
                 that
                 wherewith
                 Demosthenes
                 refuted
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 league
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Keepers
                 and
                 Shepherds
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 must
                 be
                 abandoned
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 once
                 obtained
                 the
                 people
                 shall
                 soon
                 finde
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   when
                   the
                   Shepherd
                   is
                   smitten
                   the
                   flock
                   will
                   be
                   scattered
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 26.31
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 As
                 the
                 need
                 is
                 perpetual
                 and
                 as
                 great
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 is
                 careful
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 later
                 times
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 dayes
                 .
                 This
                 needs
                 no
                 proof
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 rather
                 now
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 neglected
                 all
                 former
                 Saints
                 in
                 comparison
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 magnifie
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 age
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 either
                 condemn
                 or
                 lightly
                 esteem
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 righteous
                 men
                 that
                 lived
                 before
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 tender
                 of
                 his
                 youngest
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Primogeniture
                 shall
                 not
                 carry
                 all
                 away
                 :
                 If
                 our
                 elder
                 Brethren
                 had
                 a
                 double
                 portion
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   provided
                   some
                   better
                   thing
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   without
                   us
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   made
                   perfect
                   .
                
                 However
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Christ
                 the
                 Mediator
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 
                   yesterday
                   and
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 The
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 
                 hi
                 m
                 is
                 tender
                 ,
                 Acts
                 9.5
                 .
                 and
                 Christ
                 undertaking
                 is
                 as
                 full
                 a
                 ever
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   hell
                   shall
                   not
                   prevail
                   against
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 As
                 our
                 need
                 and
                 Gods
                 care
                 are
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 sole
                 ordinary
                 means
                 which
                 our
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 tender
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 his
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 heal
                 our
                 nature
                 so
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 to
                 clear
                 his
                 mysteries
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 to
                 detect
                 the
                 frauds
                 of
                 Satan
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 prevalent
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 counter-work
                 seducers
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 so
                 active
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 revealed
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 in
                 Scripture
                 whereby
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 call
                 home
                 his
                 elect
                 effectually
                 ,
                 to
                 separate
                 them
                 from
                 an
                 evil
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 peculiar
                 people
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 and
                 build
                 up
                 those
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 perfect
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 edifie
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Which
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Preaching
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 vilified
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 prove
                 the
                 
                   savour
                   of
                   death
                   unto
                   death
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   perish
                   ,
                   who
                   stumble
                   at
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   being
                   disobedient
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   also
                   they
                   were
                   appointed
                   :
                   Yet
                   to
                   them
                   which
                   believe
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 As
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 are
                 a
                 
                   stone
                   of
                   stumbling
                   and
                   a
                   rock
                   of
                   offence
                
                 to
                 the
                 unbelievers
                 :
                 
                 So
                 
                   to
                   them
                   which
                   believe
                
                 ,
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 is
                 very
                 precious
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dispensers
                 of
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 very
                 acceptable
                 :
                 
                 For
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   beautiful
                   are
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   peace
                   !
                
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 messengers
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 
                   is
                   disallowed
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   the
                   head-stone
                   of
                   the
                   corner
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   world
                   by
                   wisdom
                   knew
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   pleased
                   God
                
                 by
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 carnal
                 world
                 cals
                 
                   foolishness
                   ,
                   to
                   save
                   them
                   which
                   do
                   believe
                   .
                
              
               
                 Some
                 object
                 against
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 though
                 the
                 Ministry
                 was
                 needfull
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Saints
                   shall
                   be
                   taught
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 God
                 promises
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   Law
                   in
                   their
                   inward
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   write
                   it
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   teach
                   no
                   more
                   every
                   man
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   man
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Know
                   the
                   Lood
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   all
                   know
                   me
                   from
                   the
                   
                   lest
                   of
                   them
                   unto
                   the
                   greatest
                   .
                
                 Now
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 
                   taught
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   need
                   to
                   teach
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                
                 Then
                 teaching
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Office
                 is
                 not
                 perpetually
                 needfull
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 another
                 parallel
                 place
                 there
                 is
                 1
                 Iohn
                 2.27
                 .
                 
                   The
                   anointing
                   which
                   ye
                   have
                   received
                   abideth
                   in
                   you
                   :
                   and
                   ye
                   need
                   not
                   that
                   any
                   man
                   teach
                   you
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   anointing
                   teacheth
                   you
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   truth
                   and
                   is
                   no
                   lie
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   taught
                   you
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   abide
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 be
                 farre
                 clearer
                 then
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 remains
                 a
                 perpetual
                 truth
                 even
                 in
                 Gospel-times
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   without
                   all
                   controversie
                   great
                   is
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   Godliness
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   mystery
                   is
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   that
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   do
                   not
                   reveal
                   it
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 vail
                 upon
                 our
                 eyes
                 in
                 reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   vail
                   is
                   only
                   done
                   away
                   by
                   C●rist
                   .
                
              
               
                 ●
                 Though
                 Christ
                 alone
                 doth
                 away
                 this
                 Vail
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Sa●nts
                   be
                   taught
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 is
                 neither
                 the
                 Vail
                 removed
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Saints
                 instructed
                 ordinarily
                 without
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 :
                 when
                 God
                 undertakes
                 to
                 teach
                 his
                 Elect
                 effectually
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   take
                   them
                   one
                   of
                   a
                   City
                   ,
                   and
                   two
                   of
                   a
                   Family
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   Sion
                   ,
                
                 then
                 God
                 promises
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   'le
                   give
                   you
                   Pastors
                   after
                   mine
                   own
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   shall
                   feed
                   you
                   with
                   understanding
                   and
                   knowledge
                   :
                
                 So
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 truly
                 
                   taught
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 alone
                 that
                 giveth
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 alone
                 also
                 
                   teacheth
                   his
                   People
                   to
                   profit
                   under
                   this
                   Ministry
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   giveth
                   to
                   every
                   seed
                   his
                   own
                   Body
                   :
                
                 Paul
                 
                   may
                   plant
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Apollo
                 
                   water
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   alone
                   that
                   giveth
                   the
                   encrease
                   :
                   Paul's
                
                 planting
                 and
                 Apollo's
                 watering
                 did
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 success
                 of
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 
                   he
                   that
                   planted
                   any
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   nor
                   he
                   that
                   watered
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   alone
                   that
                   gives
                   the
                   encrease
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   not
                   teach
                   every
                   man
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   man
                   his
                   brother
                
                 ;
                 This
                 word
                 [
                 not
                 ]
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 negation
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 absolute
                 but
                 comparative
                 ;
                 as
                 where
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   My
                   doctrine
                   is
                   not
                   mine
                   but
                   his
                   that
                   sent
                   me
                   .
                   The
                   world
                   
                   cannot
                   hate
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   me
                   it
                   hateth
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   because
                   I
                   testifie
                   that
                   the
                   works
                   thereof
                   are
                   evil
                   .
                
                 When
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   have
                   Mercy
                   and
                   not
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                
                 When
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   sent
                   me
                   not
                   to
                   Baptize
                
                 ;
                 And
                 when
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   touching
                   Brotherly
                   Love
                   ye
                   need
                   not
                   that
                   I
                   write
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   for
                   ye
                   your selves
                   are
                   taught
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   love
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 verse
                 he
                 exhorts
                 them
                 unto
                 brotherly
                 Love
                 ,
                 beseeching
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 encrease
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 :
                 
                   And
                   as
                   touching
                   the
                   ministring
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   superfluous
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   write
                   to
                   you
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 Chapter
                 he
                 useth
                 many
                 arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 professeth
                 that
                 
                   he
                   thought
                   it
                   necessary
                   to
                   prepare
                   their
                   bounty
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   stir
                   up
                   their
                   pure
                   mindes
                
                 to
                 a
                 liberall
                 contribution
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 speeches
                 are
                 comparative
                 expressions
                 ,
                 whereby
                 not
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 and
                 degree
                 is
                 denied
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 when
                 these
                 promises
                 
                   That
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   teach
                   every
                   man
                   his
                   brother
                
                 were
                 fullfilled
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   were
                   taught
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 even
                 then
                 were
                 they
                 taught
                 by
                 an
                 outward
                 Ministry
                 :
                 
                   Christ
                   himself
                   taught
                   daily
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                
                 He
                 even
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 ;
                 
                 
                   He
                   sent
                   also
                   out
                   his
                   Dis●ples
                   to
                   teach
                
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 gave
                 themselves
                 continually
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 primitive
                 times
                 the
                 inward
                 spirituall
                 teaching
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 that
                 teaching
                 which
                 he
                 himself
                 hath
                 ordained
                 to
                 be
                 externall
                 and
                 ministeriall
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 negation
                 in
                 this
                 promise
                 must
                 be
                 only
                 comparative
                 and
                 not
                 universall
                 and
                 absolute
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 only
                 destroy
                 the
                 Ministry
                 as
                 unnecessary
                 in
                 publike
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 evacuate
                 and
                 disannull
                 all
                 brotherly
                 admonitions
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 godly
                 conference
                 and
                 fraternall
                 reproofs
                 should
                 be
                 prohibited
                 as
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 deny
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 as
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 duties
                 as
                 are
                 perpetuall
                 in
                 Gospel-times
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 Saints
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 
                   consider
                   one
                   another
                   to
                   provoke
                   unto
                   holinesse
                   and
                   good
                   works
                
                 ;
                 And
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 
                   teaching
                   and
                   admonishing
                   one
                   another
                   to
                   warn
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   unruly
                   ,
                   to
                   comfort
                   the
                   feeble-minded
                   ,
                   support
                   the
                   weak
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   To
                   restore
                   a
                   brother
                   that
                   is
                   fallen
                   with
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   meeknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   
                   bear
                   one
                   anothers
                   burthen
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   fullfill
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Internall
                 teaching
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 need
                 of
                 an
                 externall
                 teaching
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Argument
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 also
                 is
                 externall
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 malicious
                 supposition
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 men
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 that
                 do
                 so
                 far
                 rely
                 upon
                 this
                 inward
                 teaching
                 as
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 rule
                 left
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ever
                 needfull
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 false
                 Prophets
                 are
                 gone
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Then
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 left
                 to
                 recover
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 fallen
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 preserve
                 them
                 that
                 stand
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 then
                 will
                 wander
                 after
                 his
                 own
                 heart
                 without
                 conviction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 delusions
                 of
                 Satan
                 may
                 prevail
                 undiscovered
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Then
                 a
                 blinde
                 world
                 and
                 a
                 blinde
                 heart
                 will
                 leade
                 one
                 another
                 till
                 they
                 both
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 ditch
                 :
                 
                 To
                 prevent
                 these
                 dangers
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 the
                 Ministry
                 as
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 enjoyned
                 his
                 Saints
                 to
                 repair
                 unto
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 walking
                 in
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 errour
                 under
                 specious
                 pretences
                 of
                 new
                 light
                 speak
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 light
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 ends
                 for
                 which
                 Christ
                 first
                 appointed
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 be
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 appointed
                 by
                 Christ
                 for
                 those
                 ends
                 is
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 divine
                 Institution
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 ends
                 for
                 which
                 Christ
                 appointed
                 the
                 Ministry
                 are
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 a
                 serious
                 consideration
                 of
                 these
                 particulars
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 One
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Ministry
                 was
                 ordained
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Elect
                 might
                 be
                 called
                 and
                 gathered
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 some
                 still
                 in
                 every
                 age
                 to
                 be
                 
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 is
                 fully
                 compleat
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   shall
                   Christ
                   come
                   in
                   his
                   glory
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   Angels
                   with
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   glorified
                   in
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 there
                 are
                 
                   many
                   Sheep
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   yet
                   of
                   the
                   Fold
                   ,
                
                 many
                 who
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 election
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 effectually
                 called
                 ,
                 
                 
                   them
                   also
                   will
                   Christ
                   bring
                   in
                   both
                   Iew
                   and
                   Gen●ile
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   one
                   fold
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   on●
                   Shepherd
                   :
                
                 Now
                 God
                 hath
                 revealed
                 no
                 other
                 ordinary
                 way
                 to
                 convert
                 and
                 bring
                 these
                 into
                 his
                 fold
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   How
                   can
                   they
                   beleeve
                   without
                   a
                   Preach●r
                   ?
                
                 
                 therefore
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 Elect
                 continually
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 fellowship
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 end
                 be
                 not
                 fully
                 attained
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Ministry
                 assigned
                 to
                 thi●
                 end
                 must
                 be
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 acquaints
                 us
                 that
                 Christ
                 gave
                 the
                 Ministers
                 for
                 this
                 among
                 other
                 ends
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 4.11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 ,
                 because
                 i●
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Charter
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Ministry
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 crave
                 leave
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 exspatiate
                 :
                 we
                 have
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 fruits
                 or
                 effects
                 of
                 Christs
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   gave
                   some
                   Apostles
                   and
                   some
                   Prophets
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 ends
                 for
                 which
                 these
                 gifts
                 were
                 given
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   perfecting
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 
                   That
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   children
                   tossed
                   to
                   and
                   fro
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 ,
                 The
                 duration
                 or
                 continuance
                 of
                 these
                 gifts
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 expresly
                 asserted
                 to
                 be
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Till
                   we
                   all
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 we
                 argue
                 ;
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Either
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 or
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 or
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 continue
                 till
                 we
                 all
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 and
                 Prophets
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 continue
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 prove
                 thus
                 ,
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 given
                 to
                 continue
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 continue
                 ,
                 that
                 certainly
                 did
                 and
                 doth
                 continue
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 Christ
                 should
                 break
                 his
                 promise
                 .
                 But
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 did
                 not
                 continue
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 confessed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 are
                 to
                 continue
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Ordinary
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 as
                 truly
                 the
                 institutions
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 his
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 as
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 where
                 God
                 gives
                 ordinary
                 Officers
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 sent
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 both
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 weave
                 one
                 web
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 one
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 one
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 Whatever
                 God
                 gives
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 man
                 neither
                 can
                 nor
                 must
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 except
                 God
                 reverse
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 Christ
                 gave
                 this
                 gift
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 as
                 appears
                 with
                 intention
                 never
                 to
                 recall
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 woe
                 be
                 to
                 that
                 man
                 that
                 offers
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 this
                 gift
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 God
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 part
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Though
                 Paul
                 was
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Minister
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 both
                 here
                 and
                 elswher●
                 maintain
                 the
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 assert
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 pour
                 contempt
                 upon
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 when
                 he
                 gave
                 this
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 continue
                 till
                 we
                 all
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Ministry
                 should
                 not
                 continue
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 either
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 carefull
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 his
                 intention
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 able
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 absurd
                 .
                 Indeed
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 a
                 conditional
                 promise
                 ,
                 depending
                 upon
                 some
                 thing
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 non-performance
                 of
                 the
                 condition
                 on
                 our
                 parts
                 might
                 excuse
                 the
                 not
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 on
                 Gods
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 here
                 is
                 absolute
                 and
                 independent
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 certainly
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 broken
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 If
                 this
                 Argument
                 hold
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 shall
                 continue
                 till
                 we
                 all
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 they
                 also
                 are
                 mentioned
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 Answer
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 not
                 conjunctim
                 but
                 divisim
                 ,
                 not
                 conjoynedly
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 should
                 continue
                 ,
                 but
                 severally
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 should
                 continue
                 till
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 this
                 great
                 absurdity
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 fail
                 in
                 the
                 fullfilling
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 ,
                 When
                 Christ
                 promiseth
                 a
                 Ministry
                 until
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Unity
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 thereby
                 obliged
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 Ministry
                 from
                 a
                 finall
                 abolition
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 from
                 a
                 totall
                 interruption
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 God
                 saith
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Sit
                   thou
                   at
                   my
                   right
                   hand
                   ▪
                   
                   untill
                   I
                   make
                   thine
                   enemies
                   thy
                   footstool
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 22.44
                 .
                 it
                 is
                 therein
                 implied
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 shall
                 not
                 cease
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 till
                 all
                 his
                 enemies
                 be
                 subdued
                 .
                 So
                 here
                 when
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 shall
                 continue
                 
                   till
                   we
                   all
                   come
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 it
                 follows
                 undeniably
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 cease
                 till
                 that
                 date
                 be
                 expired
                 .
                 And
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 should
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 stand
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 only
                 set
                 Ministers
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 for
                 a
                 hundred
                 or
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 his
                 Church
                 to
                 lose
                 the
                 Ministry
                 in
                 the
                 Apostacy
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 it
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Seekers
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 affirm
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 converted
                 ,
                 Gods
                 end
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 is
                 to
                 confirm
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 edifie
                 them
                 and
                 to
                 nourish
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Saints
                 are
                 not
                 here
                 perfect
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 go
                 from
                 strength
                 to
                 strength
                 ,
                 pressing
                 forward
                 towards
                 perfection
                 ;
                 therefore
                 during
                 this
                 life
                 they
                 shall
                 ever
                 need
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 ordained
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 
                   the
                   perfecting
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 
                   as
                   new
                   born
                   babes
                   to
                   desire
                   the
                   sincere
                   milk
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   grow
                   thereby
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 character
                 of
                 true
                 Converts
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   love
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   Sion
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   there
                   the
                   Lord
                   commands
                   his
                   blessing
                   ,
                   even
                   life
                   for
                   ever
                   more
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Saints
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 (
                 and
                 what
                 tears
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 lament
                 our
                 present
                 Divisions
                 ?
                 )
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 an
                 happy
                 Union
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 mutually
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 Schism
                 in
                 his
                 Body
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 Ordained
                 the
                 Ministry
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 
                   Till
                   we
                   all
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   and
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   unto
                   a
                   perfect
                   man
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   unto
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   stature
                   of
                   the
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Saints
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 was
                 the
                 Ministry
                 Ordained
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   from
                   henceforth
                   we
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   children
                   tossed
                   to
                   and
                   fro
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   carried
                   about
                   with
                   every
                   winde
                   of
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   sleight
                   of
                   men
                   and
                   cunning
                   craftinesse
                   whereby
                   they
                   lye
                   in
                   wait
                   to
                   deceive
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Besides
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 alwaies
                 be
                 gainsayers
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   subvert
                   whole
                   houses
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   teaching
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   ought
                   not
                   for
                   
                   filthy
                   lucres
                   sake
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   mouths
                   must
                   be
                   stopped
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 the
                 Ministry
                 will
                 be
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 attaining
                 of
                 these
                 ends
                 .
              
               
                 Obj.
                 If
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 be
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 for
                 these
                 ends
                 ,
                 Why
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 perpetuated
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 one
                 breeding
                 and
                 feeding
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 ascending
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 set
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Those
                 extraordinary
                 Offices
                 were
                 necessary
                 to
                 plant
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   lay
                   the
                   foundation
                   as
                   wise
                   master-builders
                   ,
                
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 might
                 be
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Christ
                   himself
                   being
                   the
                   corner-stone
                
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 foundation
                 was
                 laid
                 ,
                 it
                 pleased
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Ministry
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 build
                 upon
                 the
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 God
                 raised
                 up
                 Moses
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Prophet
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 left
                 it
                 to
                 ordinary
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 reade
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 give
                 the
                 sense
                 thereof
                 ;
                 for
                 even
                 
                   Moses
                   of
                   old
                   time
                   had
                   in
                   every
                   City
                   them
                   that
                   preached
                   him
                   ,
                   being
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   Synagogue
                   every
                   Sabbath
                   day
                
                 ;
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 appointed
                 ordinary
                 Teachers
                 and
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 
                   wait
                   on
                   their
                   Ministry
                
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 
                   Prophesie
                   to
                   Prophesie
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   proportion
                   of
                   faith
                   :
                
                 
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 fulfill
                 their
                 Ministry
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 he
                 also
                 enjoyned
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 
                   be
                   swift
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   esteem
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   over
                   them
                   highly
                   for
                   their
                   works
                   sake
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 removall
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 be
                 threatned
                 by
                 God
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 saddest
                 curses
                 which
                 can
                 befall
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 removing
                 or
                 sleighting
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 men
                 be
                 charged
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 grievous
                 sin
                 ;
                 Then
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 blessing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 removall
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 threatned
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 saddest
                 curses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   vision
                   the
                   people
                   perish
                
                 ;
                 
                 they
                 
                   are
                   destroyed
                   for
                   lack
                   of
                   knowledge
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 those
                 wofull
                 times
                 before
                 
                 King
                 Asa
                 ,
                 that
                 Israel
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 long
                 season
                 
                   without
                   a
                   teaching
                   Priest
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 without
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 Law.
                 The
                 famine
                 of
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 threatned
                 as
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 famines
                 ,
                 worse
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 water
                 .
                 
                 When
                 God
                 delivered
                 up
                 the
                 Ark
                 into
                 captivity
                 ,
                 then
                 every
                 one
                 had
                 cause
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Eli's
                 daughter
                 in
                 Law
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 
                   Ichabod
                   ,
                   the
                   glory
                   is
                   departed
                   from
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 As
                 it
                 was
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ▪
                 When
                 Christ
                 was
                 greatly
                 provoked
                 by
                 the
                 Jews
                 for
                 their
                 rejecting
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 judgements
                 that
                 Christ
                 threatens
                 against
                 them
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 should
                 
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   them
                   and
                   given
                   to
                   a
                   Nation
                   bringing
                   forth
                   the
                   fruits
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                 When
                 people
                 set
                 themselves
                 to
                 discountenance
                 ,
                 disobey
                 and
                 destroy
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 may
                 justly
                 remove
                 the
                 Candlestick
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 How
                 are
                 those
                 famous
                 Asian
                 Churches
                 laid
                 desolate
                 !
                 
                 
                   The
                   wilde
                   beasts
                   of
                   the
                   desart
                   lie
                   down
                   there
                   ,
                
                 their
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 houses
                 ,
                 but
                 Temples
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 dolefull
                 creatures
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Owles
                   dwel
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Satyres
                   dance
                   th●re
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Mahumetanism
                 hath
                 covered
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 Antichrist
                 hath
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 The
                 Ministry
                 is
                 the
                 hedge
                 of
                 Gods
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 
                   broken
                   down
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   all
                   that
                   passe
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   pluck
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Boar
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Wood
                   doth
                   wast
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wilde
                   beasts
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   devour
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Ministers
                 God
                 in
                 mercy
                 hath
                 set
                 as
                 watchmen
                 upon
                 the
                 wals
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 
                   never
                   hold
                   their
                   peace
                   day
                   or
                   might
                   .
                
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 discountenanced
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 carnal
                 fears
                 so
                 dispirited
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 unto
                 dumb
                 dogs
                 that
                 cannot
                 bark
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 forerunner
                 that
                 the
                 Flock
                 will
                 be
                 devoured
                 by
                 the
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 people
                 is
                 near
                 to
                 ruine
                 .
                 
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 Ieroboam
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 intended
                 it
                 for
                 establishment
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 became
                 a
                 ruine
                 both
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 contemned
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 
                   Priests
                   of
                   the
                   lowest
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   Levi.
                   
                
              
               
                 Ahab
                 and
                 Iezabel
                 persecuted
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 dolefull
                 was
                 their
                 end
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 the
                 dogs
                 licked
                 up
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 her
                 flesh
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 noted
                 that
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 and
                 the
                 oppression
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 
                 do
                 frequently
                 go
                 together
                 .
                 Asa
                 a
                 good
                 King
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   being
                   in
                   rage
                   against
                   the
                   Seer
                   ,
                   put
                   him
                   in
                   prison
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 observes
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 
                   he
                   oppressed
                   some
                   of
                   th●
                   people
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 noted
                 of
                 Amaziah
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 determined
                 to
                 destroy
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 Counsel
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 great
                 sin
                 for
                 which
                 God
                 
                   abhorred
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   his
                   own
                   people
                   into
                   captivity
                   ,
                
                 is
                 expressed
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 his
                 
                   Messengers
                   rising
                   up
                   betimes
                   and
                   sending
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   compassion
                   on
                   his
                   people
                   and
                   his
                   dwelling
                   place
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   they
                   mocked
                   the
                   Messengers
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   despised
                   his
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   misused
                   his
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   untill
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   arose
                   against
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   till
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   remedy
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   truth
                   is
                   evil
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 risen
                 up
                 even
                 among
                 Professors
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 
                   Retainers
                   of
                   a
                   form
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   are
                   despisers
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   godly
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   who
                   separate
                   themselves
                   ,
                   being
                   sensual
                   ,
                   having
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   who
                   despise
                   prophesying
                   ,
                   and
                   quench
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 And
                 one
                 reason
                 why
                 preaching
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 effectual
                 to
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 souls
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 multitudes
                 that
                 frequent
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 seek
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Ordinance
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 very
                 few
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 receive
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 they
                 hear
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 
                   Receive
                   it
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   as
                   indeed
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   effectually
                   worketh
                   in
                   them
                   that
                   do
                   believe
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 evil
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 sinne
                 against
                 Gods
                 free
                 mercy
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 sweetest
                 of
                 remedies
                 :
                 How
                 will
                 our
                 sore
                 prove
                 uncurable
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 disease
                 continue
                 without
                 healing
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 despise
                 the
                 balm
                 of
                 Gilead
                 and
                 reject
                 all
                 healing
                 medicines
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 sins
                 which
                 
                   go
                   before
                   us
                   unto
                   judgement
                
                 ,
                 when
                 people
                 put
                 away
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 before
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 come
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   judge
                   themselves
                   unworthy
                   of
                   eternall
                   Life
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 Arguments
                 proving
                 the
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 there
                 remains
                 one
                 great
                 Objection
                 to
                 be
                 Answered
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Wherein
                 the
                 grand
                 Objection
                 Asserting
                 the
                 Loss
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 under
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 is
                 Answered
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 confesse
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Ministry
                 Ordained
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 all
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 some
                 Centuries
                 after
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Mystery
                 and
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 of
                 Sinne
                 was
                 then
                 working
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 length
                 so
                 farre
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 
                   world
                   wondered
                   af●er
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   was
                   given
                   him
                   over
                   all
                   Kindreds
                   and
                   Tongues
                   and
                   Nations
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   so
                   that
                   be
                   caus●d
                   all
                   ,
                   both
                   great
                   and
                   small
                   ,
                   rich
                   and
                   poor
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   bond
                   and
                   free
                   to
                   receive
                   his
                   M●rk
                   in
                   their
                   Right
                   hand
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   their
                   Foreheads
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 Apostacy
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 chaste
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 became
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Harlots
                 and
                 Abominations
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 were
                 made
                 drunk
                 with
                 the
                 Wine
                 of
                 her
                 Fornications
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 the
                 Priests
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 were
                 the
                 abominable
                 Pandors
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 filthinesse
                 of
                 her
                 Whoredoms
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Merchants
                 made
                 rich
                 by
                 her
                 Fornications
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 under
                 this
                 Reign
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 Bethel
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 Bethav●n
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministry
                 was
                 wholly
                 lost
                 ,
                 being
                 only
                 in
                 pretence
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 reality
                 for
                 Antichrist
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 all
                 Ministers
                 now
                 as
                 Members
                 of
                 that
                 notorious
                 Strumpet
                 ,
                 as
                 Locusts
                 from
                 the
                 bottomlesse
                 Pit
                 ,
                 as
                 Priests
                 of
                 Baal
                 ,
                 and
                 Limbs
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 account
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 duty
                 to
                 contemn
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 abhorre
                 their
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 acknowledge
                 first
                 that
                 the
                 Apostacy
                 under
                 Antichrist
                 was
                 exceeding
                 dreadfull
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Priests
                 also
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 chief
                 agents
                 in
                 this
                 defection
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 its
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                   partake
                   not
                   of
                   their
                   sins
                   ,
                   nor
                   receive
                   of
                   their
                   plagues
                   .
                
                 
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 
                 need
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 wisdom
                 and
                 revelation
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 differ
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 call
                 good
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 evil
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 judge
                 righteous
                 judgement
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 intreat
                 the
                 Reader
                 or
                 this
                 Objector
                 ,
                 conscientiously
                 to
                 ponder
                 these
                 Considerations
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Consider
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 many
                 false
                 Christs
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 many
                 mistaken
                 Antichrists
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 bids
                 us
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 beleeve
                 every
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 
                   try
                   the
                   spirits
                
                 ;
                 
                 when
                 
                   many
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   Loe
                   here
                   is
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   loe
                   there
                   is
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 And
                 it
                 s
                 as
                 true
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 Lo
                 here
                 is
                 Antichrist
                 :
                 Some
                 ,
                 Lo
                 there
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 commands
                 us
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   beleeve
                   them
                   not
                
                 .
                 The
                 Truths
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 Servants
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 therefore
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 mistake
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 design
                 shall
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 of
                 Christ
                 ▪
                 who
                 is
                 
                   God
                   blessed
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 precious
                 Truth
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Michael
                   Servetus
                   ,
                   Georgius
                   Blandatra
                   ,
                   Franciscus
                   David
                   ,
                   Laelius
                   Socinus
                
                 and
                 his
                 adherents
                 condemn
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 Antichristian
                 Errour
                 .
              
               
                 Was
                 
                   Valentinus
                   Gentilis
                
                 therefore
                 a
                 friend
                 and
                 Martyr
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 died
                 as
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Son
                 ?
                 
                 Were
                 the
                 Valdenses
                 who
                 appeared
                 against
                 the
                 Romish
                 errours
                 ,
                 the
                 limbs
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Romanist
                 affirm
                 that
                 Satan
                 was
                 let
                 loose
                 in
                 Berengarius
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ?
                 How
                 luxuriant
                 and
                 confident
                 are
                 the
                 fancies
                 of
                 many
                 concerning
                 the
                 things
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 wherein
                 modest
                 Christians
                 would
                 chuse
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 humbly
                 inquisitive
                 ,
                 then
                 Dogmatically
                 positive
                 ?
                 Was
                 Innocent
                 the
                 third
                 the
                 lesse
                 nocent
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 was
                 Pope
                 Calixtus
                 the
                 more
                 holy
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 followers
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Angel
                   coming
                   down
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   having
                   the
                   Key
                   of
                   the
                   bottoml●sse
                   pit
                   to
                   binde
                   Satan
                   ,
                
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 binding
                 of
                 Satan
                 were
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 depresse
                 the
                 Imperial
                 power
                 under
                 the
                 Papal
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Shall
                 Dominicus
                 or
                 Franciscus
                 ,
                 those
                 two
                 great
                 Founders
                 of
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Friars
                 Dominican
                 and
                 Franciscan
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 great
                 upholders
                 of
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 lesse
                 suspected
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 disciples
                 admired
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 confidently
                 averred
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 
                   Angel
                   ascending
                   from
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   having
                   the
                   Seal
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ?
                
                 Rev.
                 7.2
                 .
                 Men
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 Christian
                 ,
                 Unchristian
                 or
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 either
                 persons
                 or
                 things
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 pleasure
                 :
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Truths
                 do
                 not
                 vary
                 after
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 mens
                 mistaking
                 fancies
                 :
                 Therefore
                 we
                 have
                 great
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 sober
                 and
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beg
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   love
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   sound
                   minde
                   ,
                
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 neither
                 
                   justifie
                   the
                   wicked
                   nor
                   condemn
                   the
                   Righteous
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Consider
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 Though
                 we
                 grant
                 it
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 individual
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 Bellarmine
                 and
                 the
                 Papists
                 generally
                 affirm
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 succession
                 of
                 men
                 which
                 with
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 spirit
                 oppose
                 Christ.
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Whore
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 some
                 intimate
                 ,
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 nor
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 affirm
                 ;
                 but
                 Rome
                 that
                 great
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 reigned
                 over
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 spiritually
                 called
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Egypt
                 .
                 And
                 3.
                 that
                 the
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Turk
                 and
                 Mahumetanism
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Papism
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 to
                 condemn
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 that
                 Antichristian
                 Synagogue
                 for
                 Antichristian
                 ;
                 for
                 without
                 all
                 question
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 were
                 wonderfully
                 preserved
                 even
                 in
                 mystical
                 Babylon
                 .
                 As
                 formerly
                 when
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 committed
                 to
                 Israel
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 continued
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 spiritual
                 Apostacy
                 and
                 Babylonish
                 Captivity
                 .
                 The
                 good
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 false
                 Antichristian
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 because
                 Satan
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 lies
                 did
                 alledge
                 it
                 .
                 Gold
                 is
                 gold
                 wherever
                 you
                 finde
                 it
                 ;
                 Truth
                 is
                 truth
                 ,
                 however
                 men
                 either
                 accept
                 it
                 or
                 contradict
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 vast
                 comprehensive
                 Errour
                 to
                 reject
                 all
                 Tenents
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 true
                 for
                 errours
                 ,
                 because
                 an
                 erroneous
                 Society
                 doth
                 confesse
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 all
                 is
                 not
                 false
                 which
                 
                 the
                 false
                 Church
                 asserteth
                 ;
                 Every
                 errour
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 mistake
                 of
                 some
                 truth
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 every
                 evil
                 doth
                 usually
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 some
                 good
                 :
                 In
                 this
                 mixture
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 ,
                 light
                 and
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 precious
                 truths
                 ,
                 yet
                 many
                 abominable
                 falshoods
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 sever
                 between
                 the
                 
                   righteous
                   and
                   the
                   vile
                
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 neither
                 swallow
                 down
                 all
                 for
                 truth
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 nor
                 reject
                 all
                 for
                 false
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 superadded
                 a
                 redundancy
                 of
                 falshood
                 ;
                 
                   Antichrist
                   sitteth
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   coming
                   is
                   with
                   all
                   deceivablenesse
                   of
                   unrighteousnesse
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 
                   Watch
                   and
                   Pray
                
                 for
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 discerning
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 distinguish
                 between
                 things
                 that
                 differ
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Consider
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 his
                 truths
                 so
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 Babylon
                 during
                 the
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 growth
                 ,
                 and
                 reign
                 ,
                 and
                 continuance
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 The
                 Apostacy
                 though
                 generall
                 over
                 all
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 kindreds
                 ,
                 and
                 Nations
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 universall
                 in
                 all
                 individuall
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 remnant
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Election
                   of
                   grace
                
                 :
                 
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 Baalitish
                 Apostacy
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   reserved
                   seven
                   thousand
                   who
                   had
                   not
                   bowed
                   their
                   knees
                   to
                   Baal
                
                 ;
                 So
                 in
                 this
                 Antichristian
                 defection
                 ,
                 the
                 Lamb
                 upon
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 had
                 1●
                 .
                 times
                 12.
                 thousand
                 that
                 adhered
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 12.
                 
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 144000
                 had
                 
                   their
                   Fathers
                   name
                   written
                   in
                   their
                   Forehead
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   redeemed
                   from
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   b●ing
                   the
                   first-fruits
                   unto
                   God
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   mouth
                   was
                   found
                   no
                   guile
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   defiled
                   with
                   those
                   Antichristian
                   whoredomes
                   ;
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   Virgins
                   ,
                
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 true
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 
                   which
                   keep
                   the
                   Commandments
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   have
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 against
                 whom
                 the
                 Dragon
                 raged
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 the
                 Romanists
                 ask
                 ,
                 where
                 was
                 the
                 Church
                 before
                 Luthers
                 time
                 ?
                 We
                 answer
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 and
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Waldenses
                   ,
                   Albingenses
                   ,
                   Berengarians
                   ,
                   Pauperes
                   de
                   Lugduno
                
                 or
                 
                   Lionists
                   ,
                   Lollards
                
                 ,
                 in
                 severall
                 places
                 having
                 many
                 other
                 severall
                 names
                 and
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 severall
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 held
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 opposed
                 the
                 errours
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 sin
                 :
                 which
                 severall
                 Popes
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 destroy
                 but
                 could
                 never
                 effect
                 :
                 All
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 Potentates
                 
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 were
                 stirred
                 up
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Decree
                 made
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 temporall
                 Lord
                 did
                 neglect
                 to
                 expell
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 his
                 subjects
                 absolved
                 from
                 allegiance
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 Lands
                 confiscate
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 Hence
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 made
                 it
                 Treason
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Subjects
                 either
                 to
                 hear
                 or
                 harbour
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 waies
                 to
                 releeve
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 armies
                 raised
                 against
                 the
                 Saracens
                 and
                 Mahometans
                 were
                 converted
                 against
                 these
                 poor
                 Christians
                 and
                 plenary
                 indulgence
                 ,
                 
                 pardon
                 of
                 all
                 sin
                 promised
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 would
                 fight
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 France
                 alone
                 as
                 it
                 s
                 reported
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 that
                 War
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 slain
                 ten
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 think
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 who
                 were
                 slain
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Nations
                 ;
                 Yet
                 under
                 all
                 these
                 pressures
                 and
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 often
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 extinguished
                 but
                 these
                 afflicted
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 being
                 scattered
                 fled
                 into
                 Provence
                 and
                 the
                 Alpes
                 ,
                 some
                 into
                 
                   Calabria
                   ,
                   Bohemia
                   ,
                   Polonia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 Britain
                 ,
                 as
                 Thuanus
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 though
                 many
                 Opinions
                 were
                 imputed
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 odious
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 their
                 accusers
                 do
                 wofully
                 and
                 wonderfully
                 contradict
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Learned
                 men
                 do
                 prove
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ingenuously
                 confesse
                 :
                 yet
                 their
                 main
                 tenents
                 were
                 that
                 they
                 renounced
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 as
                 the
                 mysticall
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 contemned
                 the
                 Pope
                 as
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 rejected
                 their
                 severall
                 Popish
                 opinions
                 as
                 Antichristian
                 ;
                 They
                 held
                 the
                 same
                 truths
                 for
                 substance
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 now
                 professe
                 ,
                 Insomuch
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 adversaries
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 now
                 Calvinists
                 were
                 anciently
                 called
                 Berengarians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 New
                 Protestants
                 are
                 the
                 Old
                 Waldenses
                 ;
                 
                 This
                 Sect
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 complain
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 all
                 most
                 pernicious
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 ancient
                 and
                 durable
                 ,
                 having
                 continued
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pope
                 Sylvester
                 :
                 
                 Others
                 say
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 most
                 generall
                 ,
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 scarce
                 free
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 greatest
                 appearance
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 live
                 justly
                 towards
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 all
                 things
                 well
                 concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 only
                 they
                 blaspheme
                 and
                 hate
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 
                 As
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 his
                 Saints
                 during
                 all
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 raised
                 up
                 his
                 Ministers
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 successive
                 ages
                 in
                 severall
                 places
                 ,
                 testified
                 against
                 the
                 spirituall
                 whoredomes
                 ,
                 idolatrous
                 worships
                 ,
                 and
                 deceiving
                 frauds
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 did
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 that
                 dwelt
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 were
                 not
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Lambs
                 Book
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 some
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 righteous
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 Apostate
                 people
                 should
                 have
                 such
                 apostaticall
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 maketh
                 this
                 one
                 expresse
                 ground
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 did
                 not
                 receive
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 therefore
                 
                   God
                   shall
                   send
                   them
                   strong
                   delusions
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   beleeve
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   all
                   might
                   be
                   damned
                   who
                   beleeved
                   not
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   had
                   pleasure
                   in
                   unrighteousnesse
                   :
                
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 generall
                 defection
                 both
                 of
                 people
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Teachers
                 ;
                 The
                 Lamb
                 had
                 a
                 remnant
                 with
                 him
                 who
                 were
                 
                   called
                   ,
                   and
                   chosen
                   ,
                   and
                   faithfull
                   ,
                
                 even
                 an
                 afflicted
                 poor
                 remnant
                 of
                 Pastors
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 reserved
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Babyltn
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 godly
                 pious
                 Priests
                 were
                 both
                 obedient
                 unto
                 and
                 bold
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 Ministers
                 during
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 that
                 followed
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 defile
                 their
                 garments
                 ,
                 but
                 preached
                 and
                 prayed
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 in
                 their
                 constant
                 and
                 consciencious
                 oppositions
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 surely
                 the
                 Ministry
                 was
                 not
                 totally
                 lost
                 under
                 the
                 reign
                 
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 ,
                 appears
                 both
                 by
                 Holy
                 Scripture-prophesie
                 which
                 foretels
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 unquestionable
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 confirms
                 it
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 men
                 may
                 learn
                 what
                 God
                 spoke
                 with
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 fullfilled
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 :
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 expresseth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 some
                 
                   to
                   prophesie
                   in
                   Sackcloth
                   one
                   thousand
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   sixty
                   daies
                
                 :
                 Now
                 not
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 but
                 taking
                 that
                 for
                 granted
                 which
                 the
                 best
                 Interpreters
                 assert
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Arguments
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Revelations
                 prove
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 those
                 One
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 daies
                 are
                 not
                 naturall
                 daies
                 but
                 propheticall
                 ,
                 
                 every
                 day
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 Year
                 ,
                 as
                 Ezek.
                 4.6
                 .
                 Num.
                 14.14
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 those
                 two
                 Witnesses
                 prophesying
                 were
                 not
                 two
                 individuall
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 Enoch
                 and
                 Elias
                 ,
                 as
                 Bellarmine
                 and
                 other
                 Papists
                 affirm
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 Holy
                 men
                 stirred
                 up
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 testifie
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Christ
                 against
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 learned
                 men
                 prove
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 continuing
                 for
                 42
                 moneths
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 moneths
                 taken
                 prophetically
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 every
                 day
                 for
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 reckoning
                 for
                 every
                 mon●th
                 30
                 daies
                 ,
                 now
                 multiply
                 the
                 42
                 by
                 the
                 30.
                 and
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 is
                 1260
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 great
                 difficulty
                 when
                 to
                 begin
                 the
                 rise
                 and
                 reign
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Expositors
                 herein
                 much
                 vary
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 continuance
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 accord
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 can
                 rationally
                 make
                 any
                 question
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 these
                 Sackcloth-prophecies
                 though
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 comparatively
                 to
                 the
                 Locusts
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Bottomlesse
                 pit
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 innumerable
                 ,
                 called
                 two
                 like
                 their
                 types
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 who
                 brought
                 Israel
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Elias
                 and
                 Elisha
                 which
                 reduced
                 Israel
                 out
                 of
                 Baalism
                 ,
                 yet
                 these
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 number
                 few
                 ,
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 successions
                 all
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 their
                 prophecying
                 in
                 Sackcloth
                 are
                 One
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 expire
                 not
                 till
                 the
                 42
                 moneths
                 of
                 the
                 Beasts
                 Reign
                 be
                 expired
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 fifthly
                 we
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Sackcloth
                 Prophesiers
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 Saints
                 who
                 mournfully
                 bewailed
                 the
                 abominations
                 
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 City
                 should
                 be
                 trampled
                 under
                 foot
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 holy
                 pious
                 Ministers
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 their
                 Prophetical
                 function
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 intimated
                 to
                 us
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 power
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 them
                 ▪
                 the
                 Lord
                 gives
                 to
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 pray
                 and
                 to
                 mourn
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   to
                   Prophesie
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 11.3
                 .
                 Not
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 prediction
                 of
                 things
                 future
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 Preaching
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Gospel
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 mighty
                 power
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 that
                 a
                 few
                 contemned
                 ,
                 persecuted
                 Ministers
                 should
                 have
                 gifts
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 be
                 couragious
                 to
                 preach
                 against
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 perdition
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 wondered
                 after
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 their
                 effectual
                 exercise
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 publick
                 detecting
                 those
                 Antichristian
                 abominations
                 ,
                 and
                 denouncing
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 
                   in
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   their
                   Prophesie
                   ,
                
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 poor
                 men
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 carnal
                 weapons
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 or
                 offend
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 spiritual
                 sense
                 
                   fire
                   proceedeth
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   mouths
                   and
                   devoureth
                   their
                   enemies
                   ,
                
                 Revel
                 .
                 11.5
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 make
                 his
                 words
                 in
                 their
                 mouth
                 to
                 be
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 devoured
                 them
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 5.14
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 adds
                 further
                 that
                 these
                 Prophets
                 
                   tormented
                   them
                   that
                   dwel
                   upon
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 truth
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 call
                 these
                 two
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 but
                 elsewhere
                 distinguisheth
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Righteous
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   receiveth
                   a
                   Prophet
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   shall
                   receive
                   a
                   Prophets
                   reward
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   receiveth
                   a
                   Righteous
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Righteous
                   man
                   ,
                   shall
                   receive
                   a
                   Righteous
                   mans
                   reward
                   .
                
                 Where
                 Christ
                 incouraging
                 poor
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 hard
                 and
                 harsh
                 usage
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 intimates
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     there
                     are
                     some
                     who
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Office
                     and
                     distinction
                     from
                     others
                     ,
                     are
                     Prophets
                     and
                     Preachers
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     there
                     is
                     some
                     eminent
                     reward
                     due
                     to
                     Prophets
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     they
                     who
                     do
                     any
                     good
                     to
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     even
                     because
                     of
                     that
                     Office
                     ,
                     shall
                     receive
                     a
                     Prophets
                     reward
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 Prophesie
                 concerning
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 
                 maketh
                 these
                 two
                 distinct
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 Babylon
                 is
                 therefore
                 ruined
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   in
                   her
                   is
                   found
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 17.24
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 descend
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 answerable
                 event
                 in
                 History
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 age
                 there
                 were
                 Ministers
                 opposing
                 the
                 tenents
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 Their
                 particular
                 names
                 ,
                 times
                 ,
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 resisting
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 too
                 large
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 brief
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 Ministers
                 is
                 here
                 inserted
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 for
                 600
                 years
                 ,
                 our
                 famous
                 Iewell
                 against
                 the
                 Romanists
                 ,
                 hath
                 abundantly
                 proved
                 that
                 the
                 truths
                 professed
                 in
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 were
                 maintained
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Centuries
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Man
                 of
                 Sinne
                 began
                 to
                 prevail
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Ages
                 ,
                 Godly
                 and
                 Learned
                 Ministers
                 who
                 opposed
                 the
                 Popish
                 Errours
                 ,
                 defending
                 the
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Communion
                 in
                 both
                 kindes
                 ,
                 Justification
                 by
                 free
                 Grace
                 ;
                 disclaiming
                 the
                 defilements
                 of
                 worship
                 in
                 adoring
                 Images
                 ,
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 praying
                 for
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 worshipping
                 Reliques
                 ;
                 and
                 openly
                 testifying
                 against
                 the
                 rising
                 and
                 swelling
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 declaiming
                 against
                 his
                 Supremacy
                 and
                 title
                 of
                 Universal
                 Bishop
                 as
                 Antichristian
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 600
                 year
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 700
                 ,
                 besides
                 Isidore
                 ,
                 
                 Hesychius
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 Island
                 these
                 two
                 famous
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 Aidan
                 ,
                 who
                 converted
                 from
                 Paganism
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Northumberland
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 contained
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Country
                 now
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 Cumberland
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Westmoreland
                   ,
                   Lancashire
                   ,
                   Yorkshire
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Durham
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
                 Also
                 Finan
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Ministry
                 the
                 Lord
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 own
                 Countryman
                 doth
                 testifie
                 .
              
               
                 B●sides
                 our
                 famous
                 Countrymen
                 ,
                 Bede
                 ,
                 
                 Al●vinus
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ;
                 there
                 were
                 Adlebertus
                 and
                 Clemens
                 and
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 
                 many
                 other
                 Priests
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 mightily
                 withstand
                 Pope
                 Boniface
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 
                   Taurinensis
                   ,
                   Agobardu●
                   ,
                   Rabanus
                   Maurus
                   ,
                
                 there
                 was
                 Scotus
                 accused
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 for
                 an
                 Heretique
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 murdered
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 conceived
                 )
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Scholars
                 for
                 his
                 opposing
                 the
                 carnal
                 presence
                 .
                 And
                 Bertram
                 a
                 Priest
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 clear
                 a
                 Protestant
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 that
                 he
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Romanists
                 say
                 it
                 was
                 writ
                 by
                 Oecolampadius
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Bertram
                 .
                 
                 And
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 confess
                 that
                 
                   Walafridus
                   Strabo
                   ,
                   Ionas
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Orleans
                 ,
                 and
                 Hin●marus
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Rhemes
                 departed
                 from
                 the
                 received
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholique
                 .
                 
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Age
                 (
                 the
                 most
                 unlearned
                 and
                 unhappy
                 )
                 are
                 recounted
                 
                   Radulphus
                   Flavia●ensis
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Stephanus
                   Eduensis
                   ,
                   Smaragdus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 English
                 Alfricke
                 whose
                 Saxon
                 Homily
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 publikely
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 against
                 the
                 carnal
                 presence
                 ▪
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Age
                 more
                 light
                 began
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 and
                 height
                 of
                 Antichristianism
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Fulbert
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Chartres
                   ,
                   Anselme
                
                 of
                 Laon
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Interlineal
                 Gloss
                 ,
                 
                   Oecumenius
                   ,
                   Theophylact
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 by
                 Berengarius
                 and
                 his
                 disciples
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 Arnulphus
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 
                   Hugo
                   de
                   Sancto
                   Victore
                   ,
                   Robertus
                   Tuitiensis
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Gulielmus
                   de
                   sancto
                   amore
                   ,
                   Io●chim
                   Abbas
                   ,
                   Niceas
                   ,
                
                 
                 were
                 
                   Peter
                   Bruis
                
                 and
                 his
                 Scholar
                 Henry
                 of
                 Tholous●
                 ,
                 two
                 famous
                 Preachers
                 against
                 Popish
                 errours
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 Peter
                 was
                 apprehended
                 and
                 burnt
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Age
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 appeared
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 famous
                 opposers
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Age
                 are
                 recorded
                 
                   Al●●ssiodore
                   ,
                   Peter
                   de
                   Vin●is
                   ,
                   Arnoldus
                   de
                   nova
                   villa
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 those
                 two
                 famous
                 Preachers
                 Gerardus
                 and
                 Dulcinus
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 preached
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Rome
                   Babylon
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 our
                 famous
                 
                   Robert
                   Grosthead
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincolne
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 hammer
                 of
                 the
                 Romanists
                 ,
                 who
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 this
                 Age
                 appeared
                 for
                 Christ
                 
                   Thomas
                   Bradwardin
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Richard
                   Armachanus
                   ,
                   Taulerus
                
                 a
                 famous
                 Preacher
                 in
                 Germany
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 glorious
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Wickliff
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Century
                 ,
                 besides
                 
                   Peter
                   de
                   Alliaco
                   ,
                   Nichol.
                   Clemangis
                
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 name
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 those
                 great
                 Worthies
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 Savanorola
                 a
                 famous
                 Preacher
                 in
                 Florence
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   Iohn
                   Huss
                
                 and
                 Hierom
                 of
                 Prague
                 ,
                 whose
                 memories
                 are
                 pretious
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Age
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercies
                 raised
                 up
                 
                   Martin
                   Luther
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 defection
                 from
                 Rome
                 was
                 so
                 eminent
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 visibly
                 continued
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 following
                 times
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 clear
                 understanding
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 persons
                 aforementioned
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 referre
                 the
                 Learned
                 Readers
                 to
                 the
                 Histories
                 Magdeburgens
                 .
                 to
                 Illyricus
                 his
                 Catalog
                 .
                 
                   testium
                   veritatis
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Iacob
                   .
                   Vsher
                   ,
                   de
                   Eccles.
                   succes
                   .
                   &
                   statu
                   .
                
                 and
                 amongst
                 our
                 English
                 Writers
                 ,
                 to
                 Mr
                 Fox
                 his
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Mr
                 
                   Sim.
                   Birckbeck
                
                 his
                 Treatise
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Protestants
                   Evidence
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 further
                 demand
                 saying
                 ,
                 Though
                 many
                 particular
                 men
                 did
                 appear
                 against
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 yet
                 how
                 doth
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 concerning
                 those
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Professors
                 called
                 the
                 Berengarians
                 and
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Churches
                 had
                 Ministers
                 ?
              
               
                 We
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 Berengarius
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 friend
                 to
                 Learning
                 and
                 Learned
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 proper
                 cost
                 and
                 charge
                 ,
                 he
                 brought
                 up
                 many
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 specially
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 Students
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 help
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 was
                 spread
                 almost
                 through
                 all
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Countries
                 adjoyning
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 complaint
                 that
                 the
                 Popish
                 Authors
                 had
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 objected
                 against
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 Ministers
                 should
                 live
                 upon
                 Alms
                 or
                 work
                 for
                 their
                 living
                 ,
              
               
                 They
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 wished
                 that
                 happinesse
                 to
                 their
                 Ministers
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 servile
                 labours
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 more
                 time
                 for
                 their
                 studies
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 fitnesse
                 to
                 instruct
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 grown
                 to
                 that
                 superstition
                 or
                 rather
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 our
                 Ministers
                 do
                 sinne
                 unlesse
                 they
                 labour
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 turned
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 
                   In
                   the
                   sweat
                   of
                   thy
                   brows
                   shalt
                   thou
                   eat
                   thy
                   bread
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 suffered
                 us
                 to
                 fall
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Yet
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 Ministers
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 that
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 either
                 work
                 or
                 starve
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 these
                 holy
                 Saints
                 did
                 not
                 account
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Ministers
                 duty
                 ,
                 but
                 lamented
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Churches
                 misery
                 .
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 Berengarians
                 and
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 had
                 their
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 even
                 under
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               
                 
                 As
                 there
                 were
                 Saints
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministers
                 under
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 :
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 godly
                 Ministers
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
                 during
                 the
                 tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 appearing
                 against
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 these
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Priests
                 died
                 for
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 against
                 Antichrist
                 :
                 then
                 surely
                 the
                 Ministry
                 was
                 not
                 lost
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 Antichristian
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 for
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 every
                 Country
                 ,
                 is
                 apparent
                 by
                 the
                 C●talogue
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 Mr
                 Fox
                 .
                 
              
               
               
                 In
                 
                   Germany
                   ,
                   Nicholas
                
                 of
                 
                   Antwerp
                   ,
                   Iohannes
                   Pistorius
                
                 of
                 
                   Holland
                   ,
                   George
                   Sekerter
                
                 at
                 Rustat
                 ,
                 Mr
                 Bersival
                 at
                 Lovain
                 ,
                 
                 
                   P●ter
                   Bruly
                
                 at
                 Dornick
                 in
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   Laurentius
                   Cruceus
                
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Iohn
                   du-Beck
                
                 in
                 
                   Champaign
                   ,
                   Aimond
                
                 at
                 
                   Burdeaux
                   ,
                   Geffery
                   Varagle
                
                 at
                 Thuren
                 .
                 What
                 need
                 we
                 relate
                 
                   Peter
                   Bruis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 godly
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 when
                 Thuanus
                 records
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 recant
                 ,
                 were
                 burnt
                 alive
                 ;
                 among
                 whom
                 (
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 were
                 many
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Spain
                 ,
                 Dr
                 Cacalla
                 called
                 the
                 Standard-bearer
                 to
                 the
                 Gospellers
                 .
                 
                   Francis
                   de
                   Bivero
                
                 Priest
                 of
                 
                   Valladolid
                   ,
                   Alfonso
                   Perez
                
                 Priest
                 of
                 Valence
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 long
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 Savanarola
                 in
                 Florence
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Hu●
                   ,
                   Hierom
                
                 of
                 Prague
                 in
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 godly
                 Ministers
                 burnt
                 alive
                 for
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 need
                 go
                 no
                 farther
                 then
                 to
                 England
                 for
                 examples
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 not
                 to
                 insist
                 on
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Wickliff
                   ,
                   Nicholas
                   Herford
                   ,
                   Philip
                   Repington
                   ,
                
                 with
                 other
                 pious
                 Ministers
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Richard
                 the
                 2d
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 cruel
                 burnings
                 of
                 
                   William
                   Taylor
                
                 and
                 
                   William
                   White
                
                 under
                 Henry
                 the
                 4th
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 succeeding
                 times
                 .
                 Only
                 peruse
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 and
                 Q.
                 Mary
                 .
              
               
                 Under
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 Mr
                 Fox
                 records
                 these
                 famous
                 Ministers
                 suffering
                 Martyrdom
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Mr
                 
                   Thomas
                   Bilney
                
                 .
              
               
                 Mr
                 ▪
                 Burfield
                 ,
                 both
                 burnt
                 anno
                 1531.
                 
                 
              
               
                 
                   Iohn
                   Fryth
                
                 ,
                 burnt
                 anno
                 1532.
                 
              
               
                 
                   William
                   Tyndal
                
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 burnt
                 anno
                 .
                 1536.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Iohn
                   Lambert
                
                 ,
                 burnt
                 anno
                 1538.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Robert
                   Barns
                   ,
                   Tho
                   ▪
                   Garret
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   William
                   Hierom
                
                 Divines
                 ,
                 burnt
                 together
                 in
                 Smithfield
                 anno
                 1541.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 instance
                 in
                 these
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 named
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pages
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 where
                 their
                 sufferings
                 are
                 recorded
                 :
                 that
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 considered
                 their
                 holy
                 lives
                 and
                 godly
                 death
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 imbraced
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 fire
                 as
                 beds
                 of
                 Roses
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 you
                 
                 may
                 for
                 ever
                 abhor
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 accounting
                 such
                 worthy
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 Antichristian
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 bloudy
                 dayes
                 of
                 Qu.
                 Mary
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 finde
                 all
                 the
                 Land
                 over
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 burning
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Take
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 that
                 fiery
                 trial
                 
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                
                 1555.
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 these
                 Antichristian
                 flames
                 kindled
                 upon
                 the
                 godly
                 Preachers
                 .
              
               
                 Mr
                 
                   Iohn
                   Rogers
                
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Sepulchres
                 Protomartyr
                 ,
                 burnt
                 in
                 Smithfield
                 ,
                 Feb.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Mr
                 Lawrence
                 ,
                 burnt
                 at
                 Coventry
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Mr
                 
                   Iohn
                   Hooper
                
                 burnt
                 at
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 Feb.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Dr
                 
                   Rowland
                   Taylor
                
                 ,
                 burnt
                 at
                 Hadly
                 ,
                 Feb.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Mr
                 
                   Iohn
                   Lawrence
                
                 ,
                 burnt
                 at
                 Colchester
                 ,
                 Feb.
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 Mr
                 
                   Robert
                   Farran
                
                 ,
                 burnt
                 at
                 Carmarthen
                 in
                 Wales
                 ,
                 March
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 Mr
                 
                   George
                   Marsh
                
                 ,
                 burnt
                 at
                 Westchester
                 ,
                 April
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 Mr
                 
                   William
                   Flower
                
                 ,
                 burnt
                 at
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 April
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 Mr
                 
                   Iohn
                   Cardmaker
                
                 ,
                 burnt
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 May
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 Mr
                 
                   Iohn
                   Bradford
                
                 ,
                 burnt
                 in
                 Smithfield
                 ,
                 Iuly
                 .
              
               
                 Mr
                 
                   Iohn
                   Bland
                
                 ,
                 burnt
                 at
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 July
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Mr
                 
                   Robert
                   Samuel
                
                 ,
                 burnt
                 at
                 Ipswich
                 ,
                 Aug.
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 Dr
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Ridley
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr
                 
                   Hugh
                   Latimer
                
                 at
                 
                   Oxford
                   ,
                   Octob.
                
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 Mr
                 
                   Iohn
                   Philpot
                
                 ,
                 burnt
                 in
                 Smithfield
                 ,
                 Decemb.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 name
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 one
                 year
                 you
                 may
                 read
                 of
                 these
                 holy
                 Ministers
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 counting
                 not
                 their
                 lives
                 dear
                 unto
                 themselves
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 finish
                 their
                 course
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 fulfill
                 the
                 Ministry
                 which
                 they
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 and
                 dare
                 you
                 call
                 these
                 blessed
                 Martyrs
                 the
                 limbs
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 all
                 their
                 limbs
                 torn
                 in
                 pieces
                 and
                 consumed
                 by
                 Antichrist
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 profess
                 your selves
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 their
                 brutish
                 rage
                 who
                 digged
                 up
                 the
                 bones
                 of
                 Bucer
                 and
                 
                   Paulus
                   Fagius
                
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 Boaz
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 left
                 not
                 off
                 his
                 kindenesse
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 your
                 reproach
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 left
                 off
                 your
                 unkindenesse
                 neither
                 to
                 the
                 
                   living
                   nor
                   to
                   the
                   dead
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Turks
                 so
                 farre
                 honoured
                 S●●nderberg
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 
                 was
                 buried
                 at
                 Lyssa
                 ,
                 they
                 with
                 great
                 devotion
                 digged
                 up
                 his
                 bones
                 ,
                 counting
                 it
                 some
                 happinesse
                 if
                 they
                 might
                 but
                 see
                 or
                 touch
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 could
                 get
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 in
                 silver
                 or
                 in
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 hang
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 as
                 ornaments
                 of
                 greatest
                 worth
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Turks
                 did
                 this
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 Mahumetans
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 how
                 may
                 they
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 judgement
                 to
                 condemn
                 many
                 in
                 this
                 generation
                 ,
                 who
                 professe
                 themselves
                 Christians
                 ,
                 yet
                 condemn
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 souldiers
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ?
                 
                   Cursed
                   be
                   this
                   anger
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   cruel
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   rage
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   fierce
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 real
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 for
                 shame
                 bridle
                 your
                 fury
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 regards
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 Popish
                 .
                 Do
                 you
                 cry
                 out
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 crucifie
                 Christ
                 again
                 in
                 his
                 members
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 Antichrists
                 sin
                 ?
                 Howsoever
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 your
                 worst
                 ,
                 these
                 holy
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 are
                 happy
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 memorial
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 blessed
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 enemies
                 shall
                 perish
                 and
                 
                   leave
                   their
                   names
                   for
                   a
                   curse
                   unto
                   Gods
                   chosen
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 his
                 holy
                 Ministers
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 suffering
                 times
                 to
                 be
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 his
                 Ministers
                 as
                 his
                 chiefest
                 instruments
                 to
                 bring
                 his
                 people
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 old
                 he
                 led
                 his
                 people
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 then
                 surely
                 the
                 Ministers
                 are
                 not
                 Antichristian
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 stirre
                 up
                 his
                 Ministers
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 to
                 detect
                 the
                 frauds
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 Ministry
                 he
                 did
                 reduce
                 his
                 people
                 from
                 that
                 Antichristian
                 tyranny
                 .
                 Before
                 you
                 heard
                 of
                 many
                 Worthies
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Wickliff
                   ,
                   Hus
                   ,
                   Hierom
                   Prague
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 16.
                 
                 Century
                 ,
                 how
                 wonderfully
                 did
                 the
                 Lord
                 raise
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 rescue
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Luther
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 what
                 a
                 troop
                 of
                 expert
                 valiant
                 Champions
                 ,
                 
                   Philip
                   Melancthon
                   ,
                   Conradus
                   Pellican
                   ,
                   Fabricius
                   ,
                   Capito
                   ,
                   Osiander
                   ,
                   Bucer
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 in
                 
                   Germany
                   ,
                   Zui●glius
                
                 in
                 Helvetia
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Iohn
                   Calvin
                
                 and
                 Farellus
                 that
                 unwearied
                 souldier
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 with
                 multitudes
                 of
                 others
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   France
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 oth●r
                 Countreys
                 ,
                 held
                 their
                 life
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 hazarded
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 these
                 smit
                 spiritual
                 Egypt
                 in
                 her
                 first-born
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 even
                 these
                 
                   bare
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   entred
                   upon
                   their
                   labours
                
                 ;
                 And
                 is
                 this
                 all
                 the
                 thank
                 that
                 ye
                 render
                 to
                 God
                 or
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 delivered
                 you
                 from
                 Antichristianisme
                 ,
                 you
                 condemn
                 them
                 as
                 Antichristian
                 ?
              
               
                 If
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 the
                 pious
                 ,
                 painfull
                 Ministers
                 in
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 have
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 breach
                 ,
                 
                 have
                 prevented
                 our
                 spiritual
                 relapsing
                 into
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 spent
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 parts
                 and
                 studies
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 to
                 fight
                 the
                 battels
                 of
                 Christ
                 against
                 Antichrist
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 groundlesse
                 mistake
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 sinful
                 scandall
                 to
                 censure
                 them
                 as
                 Antichristian
                 .
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 set
                 up
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 Will
                 any
                 rational
                 man
                 versed
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 those
                 Worthies
                 ,
                 believe
                 that
                 
                   Zanchius
                   ,
                   Bullinger
                   ,
                   Beza
                   ,
                   Brentius
                   ,
                   Iunius
                   ,
                   Pareus
                   ,
                   Piscator
                   ,
                   Musculus
                   ,
                   Scultetus
                   ,
                   Chamier
                   ,
                
                 or
                 of
                 our
                 Countreymen
                 
                   Iewel
                   ,
                   Reignold
                   ,
                   Whitaker
                   ,
                   Perkins
                   ,
                
                 with
                 multitudes
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 spend
                 and
                 be
                 spent
                 in
                 defending
                 the
                 truths
                 professed
                 in
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 against
                 the
                 Romanists
                 ?
                 Will
                 any
                 sober
                 Christian
                 believe
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Harlot
                 ?
                 The
                 Popish
                 party
                 cannot
                 so
                 bely
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 found
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 greatest
                 adversaries
                 .
              
               
                 Will
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 so
                 senslesse
                 and
                 stupid
                 as
                 to
                 account
                 David
                 who
                 slew
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 
                   Eleazar
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   Odo
                   ,
                   who
                   slew
                   the
                   Philistims
                   till
                   his
                   hand
                   was
                   weary
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   Shammah
                   ,
                   who
                   (
                   when
                   all
                   Israel
                   fled
                   from
                   the
                   Philistims
                   )
                   he
                   stood
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   a
                   ground
                   full
                   of
                   Lentiles
                   and
                   defended
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   slew
                   the
                   Philistims
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   wrought
                   a
                   great
                   victory
                   ?
                
                 Will
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 so
                 mad
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 David
                 and
                 his
                 worthies
                 were
                 the
                 only
                 friends
                 of
                 the
                 Philistims
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 bury
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 among
                 the
                 uncircumcised
                 ?
              
               
                 Forget
                 not
                 the
                 great
                 appearances
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 gloriously
                 seen
                 and
                 felt
                 in
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 of
                 this
                 Land.
                 
                 
                 Have
                 not
                 they
                 preached
                 and
                 pressed
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 the
                 practical
                 points
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ?
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 set
                 a
                 visible
                 seal
                 to
                 their
                 Ministry
                 in
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 thousands
                 ?
                 Dare
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 these
                 practical
                 Ministers
                 
                   Greenham
                   ,
                   Dod
                   ,
                   Dent
                   ,
                   Dyke
                   ,
                   Bains
                   ,
                   Rogers
                   ,
                   Hildersham
                   ,
                
                 with
                 a
                 world
                 more
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 not
                 worthy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Antichristian
                 ?
                 
                   Who
                   art
                   thou
                   that
                   givest
                   thy
                   mouth
                   to
                   evil
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   tongue
                   frameth
                   deceit
                   ?
                   Thou
                   sittest
                   and
                   speakest
                   against
                   thy
                   brother
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   slanderest
                   thine
                   own
                   mothers
                   son
                   .
                
                 Hast
                 thou
                 considered
                 their
                 work
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 labour
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 patience
                 of
                 hope
                 ?
                 If
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 ,
                 why
                 wilt
                 thou
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 things
                 and
                 persons
                 thou
                 knowst
                 not
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 read
                 and
                 considered
                 ,
                 confesse
                 and
                 give
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 these
                 Ministers
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 .
                 Be
                 not
                 like
                 those
                 seduced
                 Professours
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   measuring
                   themselves
                   by
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   comparing
                   themselves
                   with
                   themselves
                   were
                   not
                   wise
                   .
                
                 
                 These
                 silly
                 or
                 rather
                 proud
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 false
                 teachers
                 traduced
                 the
                 great
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Paul
                 answers
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   trust
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   Christs
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   of
                   himself
                   think
                   this
                   again
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   Christs
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   even
                   so
                   are
                   we
                   Christs
                
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 holy
                 Ministers
                 were
                 the
                 precious
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 you
                 make
                 them
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 an
                 harlot
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 9thConsideration
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 sad
                 consequences
                 of
                 this
                 censorious
                 ,
                 groundles
                 opinion
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 touching
                 our selves
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Age
                 ,
                 We
                 say
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 We
                 resolve
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 faithfull
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 revilings
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 undeserved
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 to
                 persist
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 commit
                 our selves
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 judgeth
                 righteously
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 these
                 sad
                 consequences
                 we
                 appeal
                 to
                 your
                 serious
                 and
                 sober
                 thoughts
                 in
                 these
                 few
                 Queries
                 ,
              
               
                 Q.
                 1.
                 
                 Doth
                 not
                 this
                 Opinion
                 (
                 in
                 rejecting
                 all
                 the
                 godly
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 as
                 Antichristian
                 )
                 much
                 promote
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 which
                 you
                 seem
                 vehemently
                 
                 to
                 oppose
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 build
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 himself
                 a
                 transgressor
                 :
                 For
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 great
                 work
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 to
                 destroy
                 our
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 to
                 smite
                 the
                 Shepherd
                 that
                 the
                 Flock
                 may
                 be
                 scattered
                 ?
                 *
                 Certainly
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 wrath
                 should
                 suffer
                 you
                 so
                 far
                 to
                 prevail
                 as
                 to
                 suppresse
                 Learning
                 ,
                 trample
                 upon
                 the
                 Universities
                 ,
                 and
                 ruine
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 Learned
                 men
                 to
                 detect
                 Popish
                 Impostures
                 ,
                 and
                 refell
                 their
                 errors
                 ;
                 That
                 neither
                 shield
                 nor
                 spear
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 among
                 thousands
                 in
                 Israel
                 ;
                 you
                 would
                 in
                 this
                 more
                 advance
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 his
                 sworn
                 Vassals
                 ,
                 even
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 Friars
                 and
                 Jesuites
                 deceiving
                 and
                 being
                 deceived
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Do
                 not
                 most
                 of
                 your
                 Arguments
                 symbolize
                 with
                 the
                 Romanists
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 arrows
                 shot
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 quiver
                 ?
                 They
                 renounce
                 us
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 no
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 true
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 you
                 agree
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 unchristian
                 principle
                 :
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 we
                 forced
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 and
                 Ministry
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Arguments
                 we
                 use
                 against
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 herein
                 do
                 not
                 you
                 gratifie
                 the
                 common
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthen
                 their
                 hands
                 ?
              
               
               
                 3
                 ,
                 Have
                 you
                 not
                 cause
                 to
                 enquire
                 whether
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 acted
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 For
                 you
                 know
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 meeknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wisedom
                 which
                 comes
                 from
                 above
                 is
                 first
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 gentle
                 ,
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 entreated
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 furious
                 ,
                 usurping
                 an
                 infallibility
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 unchurching
                 all
                 that
                 differ
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 you
                 unsaint
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 unchurch
                 all
                 Societies
                 dissenting
                 from
                 you
                 ?
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 this
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 delusion
                 which
                 worketh
                 strongly
                 in
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 slaying
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 is
                 not
                 past
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 thereof
                 is
                 very
                 near
                 ,
                 when
                 Popery
                 shall
                 once
                 again
                 prevail
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                   shall
                   be
                   punished
                   by
                   taking
                   away
                   these
                   Witnesses
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   because
                   they
                   received
                   them
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   their
                   Embassage
                   .
                
                 And
                 are
                 not
                 you
                 preparing
                 your selves
                 and
                 others
                 to
                 help
                 on
                 this
                 slaughter
                 ?
                 why
                 do
                 so
                 many
                 pray
                 in
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 strange
                 fire
                 upon
                 Gods
                 Altar
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 nothing
                 could
                 give
                 content
                 till
                 the
                 Ministry
                 be
                 ruined
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 Tenent
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Ministers
                 are
                 the
                 Limbs
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 binde
                 you
                 to
                 shed
                 their
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 account
                 it
                 good
                 service
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 unsynagogue
                 them
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 already
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 kill
                 them
                 ;
                 That
                 so
                 among
                 you
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 2.
                 
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 hereby
                 wound
                 all
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 darkning
                 the
                 beauty
                 ,
                 and
                 obstructing
                 the
                 progresse
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ?
                 When
                 the
                 Lord
                 stirred
                 up
                 Luther
                 in
                 
                   Germany
                   ,
                   Zuinglius
                
                 at
                 
                   Zurich
                   ,
                   Calvin
                
                 at
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 this
                 great
                 work
                 ,
                 multitudes
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 begun
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fly
                 from
                 the
                 rents
                 of
                 Babel
                 :
                 
                 Antichrist
                 was
                 made
                 so
                 naked
                 and
                 bare
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 filthinesse
                 of
                 his
                 whoredomes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 forsake
                 her
                 :
                 Had
                 not
                 Satan
                 stirred
                 up
                 this
                 cursed
                 Tenent
                 wherewith
                 many
                 were
                 levened
                 ,
                 
                   Rotmannus
                   ,
                   Cnipperdoling
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Leyden
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 opposed
                 Luther
                 as
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 they
                 said
                 Luther
                 was
                 the
                 worst
                 .
                 
                   Antonius
                   Pockquius
                
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 spirituall
                 liberty
                 ,
                 seduced
                 many
                 into
                 the
                 reality
                 
                 of
                 carnall
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 furious
                 the
                 Antinomians
                 and
                 Anabaptists
                 were
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 rather
                 lament
                 then
                 expresse
                 ;
                 And
                 did
                 not
                 Satan
                 by
                 these
                 Agents
                 prevail
                 to
                 weaken
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 those
                 Heroick
                 Worthies
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 caused
                 the
                 work
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 to
                 relapse
                 ?
                 How
                 little
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 Progresse
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ever
                 since
                 ?
                 And
                 now
                 of
                 late
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 stirred
                 up
                 many
                 in
                 this
                 Island
                 ,
                 to
                 seek
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 worship
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 went
                 forward
                 with
                 great
                 felicity
                 till
                 this
                 conceited
                 opinion
                 obtained
                 ,
                 since
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 professors
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 alienated
                 and
                 embittered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 truth
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 evill
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 3.
                 
                 Hath
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 greatly
                 testified
                 from
                 Heaven
                 against
                 this
                 Tenent
                 in
                 his
                 spirituall
                 Judgements
                 upon
                 many
                 the
                 great
                 promoters
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Since
                 they
                 despised
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 deserted
                 the
                 Ordlnance
                 ;
                 how
                 are
                 they
                 fallen
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 some
                 turning
                 Scepticks
                 and
                 Seekers
                 ,
                 others
                 Ranters
                 and
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ?
                 falling
                 and
                 falling
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 grow
                 openly
                 prophane
                 and
                 profligate
                 Atheists
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 4.
                 
                 Doth
                 not
                 this
                 opinion
                 greatly
                 endanger
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 others
                 ?
                 Are
                 not
                 all
                 sinfull
                 enough
                 ,
                 naturally
                 hating
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 scorning
                 to
                 be
                 reproved
                 ,
                 being
                 enemies
                 to
                 light
                 and
                 truth
                 ?
                 Why
                 should
                 you
                 strengthen
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 sinners
                 ?
                 that
                 whereas
                 formerly
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 sin
                 against
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 had
                 many
                 checks
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 now
                 they
                 despise
                 instruction
                 and
                 hate
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 sin
                 most
                 fully
                 and
                 fouly
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 sin
                 without
                 reluctancy
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 shame
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 these
                 men
                 perish
                 in
                 their
                 gain-sayings
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 not
                 their
                 bloud
                 be
                 required
                 at
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 misled
                 them
                 into
                 errour
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 killed
                 them
                 with
                 prejudice
                 against
                 the
                 remedy
                 which
                 should
                 reclaim
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 Q.
                 5.
                 
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 opinion
                 the
                 sad
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 liberty
                 now
                 enjoyed
                 ?
                 In
                 times
                 of
                 former
                 trouble
                 ,
                 How
                 did
                 Professors
                 live
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 love
                 fervently
                 ,
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 mourn
                 together
                 ?
                 But
                 by
                 these
                 Tenents
                 the
                 Staff
                 of
                 Bands
                 and
                 Beauty
                 is
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 dashed
                 in
                 pieces
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 may
                 justly
                 provoke
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 cut
                 short
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 learn
                 by
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 liberty
                 how
                 to
                 prise
                 and
                 sadly
                 bewail
                 their
                 wofull
                 abuse
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 your
                 principles
                 about
                 an
                 universall
                 liberty
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 you
                 so
                 untrue
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 principles
                 ?
                 you
                 can
                 well
                 endure
                 men
                 that
                 deny
                 the
                 Immortality
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 the
                 verity
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 the
                 Deity
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 God-head
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 defend
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 These
                 you
                 can
                 tolerate
                 ,
                 defend
                 ,
                 hug
                 in
                 your
                 bosome
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 speak
                 against
                 any
                 the
                 broachers
                 of
                 those
                 errours
                 :
                 You
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Persecution
                   ,
                   Persecution
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 time
                 you
                 persecute
                 (
                 to
                 your
                 uttermost
                 )
                 all
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 themselves
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 You
                 do
                 and
                 can
                 tolerate
                 the
                 most
                 prophane
                 and
                 hereticall
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 Ministers
                 Consciences
                 you
                 cannot
                 tolerate
                 :
                 Are
                 you
                 not
                 partiall
                 in
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 Judges
                 of
                 evil
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 whilst
                 you
                 justifie
                 that
                 in
                 your selves
                 as
                 a
                 duty
                 which
                 you
                 condemn
                 in
                 others
                 as
                 an
                 abominable
                 iniquity
                 ?
                 Why
                 are
                 your
                 professed
                 principles
                 so
                 uneven
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 so
                 contradictory
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 principles
                 ?
                 Be
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 Jews
                 who
                 please
                 not
                 God
                 and
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 7.
                 
                 Have
                 you
                 not
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 leave
                 you
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 your
                 Predecessors
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 who
                 held
                 the
                 same
                 Tenents
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 gloried
                 (
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 you
                 )
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 confidences
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 )
                 all
                 others
                 ;
                 Railed
                 first
                 against
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 then
                 raged
                 aginst
                 the
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 brought
                 both
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 into
                 confusion
                 ,
                 put
                 the
                 Countrey
                 into
                 burning
                 Flames
                 ,
                 wherein
                 at
                 length
                 themselves
                 were
                 consumed
                 to
                 ashes
                 ;
                 Do
                 not
                 therefore
                 persist
                 in
                 kindling
                 these
                 false
                 fires
                 ;
                 Walk
                 no
                 longer
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 sparks
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 kindled
                 ,
                 lest
                 you
                 have
                 this
                 at
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 lie
                 down
                 in
                 sorrow
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Containing
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Third
                 Proposition
                 .
              
               
                 SHEWING
                 ,
                 That
                 none
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 without
                 a
                 Call.
                 
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Office
                 or
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 lawfully
                 called
                 and
                 ordained
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 are
                 distinct
                 Polities
                 ,
                 so
                 have
                 they
                 
                   Subjects
                   Laws
                   and
                   Officers
                   ,
                   distinct
                   alwaies
                   in
                   the
                   formal
                   conception
                   ,
                   though
                   materially
                
                 in
                 divers
                 things
                 they
                 may
                 agree
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 12.21
                 .
                 
                   Render
                   unto
                   Caesar
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   Caesars
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   God
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   Gods
                
                 ;
                 The
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Caesar
                 are
                 distinct
                 .
                 Thus
                 Luke
                 2.11
                 .
                 
                   Man
                   ,
                   who
                   made
                   me
                   a
                   Iudge
                   or
                   divider
                   over
                   you
                   ?
                
                 a
                 Preacher
                 and
                 a
                 Judge
                 are
                 two
                 distinct
                 callings
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Officers
                 for
                 their
                 
                   Institution
                   ,
                   Vocation
                   ,
                   Incouragement
                
                 ,
                 depend
                 not
                 solely
                 ,
                 nor
                 principally
                 upon
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 given
                 and
                 confirmed
                 to
                 theChurch
                 by
                 Christ
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Shepherd
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 for
                 ends
                 and
                 purposes
                 most
                 honourable
                 and
                 necessary
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 28.29
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 Eph.
                 4.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Supposing
                 therefore
                 at
                 present
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 Office
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 last
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 The
                 present
                 Discourse
                 enquires
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Subjectum
                   recipiens
                
                 of
                 this
                 high
                 and
                 weighty
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 lie
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 appropriated
                 by
                 Divine
                 Ordinance
                 to
                 some
                 peculiar
                 and
                 speciall
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 favoured
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Christs
                   Sheep
                
                 ,
                 but
                 honoured
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 Shepherds
                 under
                 him
                 ?
                 This
                 Question
                 is
                 not
                 
                   de
                   lanâ
                   caprinâ
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 needlesse
                 ;
                 For
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 who
                 
                   constantly
                   supply
                
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 arrogate
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 reverence
                 and
                 maintenance
                 due
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 themselves
                 were
                 never
                 ordained
                 to
                 this
                 Office.
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 many
                 Congregations
                 are
                 deprived
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 willingly
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 souls
                 in
                 a
                 regular
                 and
                 ordinary
                 way
                 are
                 excluded
                 by
                 such
                 intruders
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 neither
                 be
                 solemnly
                 set
                 apart
                 for
                 the
                 ,
                 Ministry
                 by
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 with
                 fasting
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 nor
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 would
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Others
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 plead
                 
                   for
                   a
                   liberty
                   of
                   preaching
                
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 phrase
                 it
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 gifts
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 these
                 Congregations
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 ordained
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 pretend
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Preachers
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 
                   strictly
                   and
                   properly
                   so
                   called
                
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 such
                 persons
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 liberty
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 every
                 Christian
                 who
                 desires
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 probably
                 be
                 presumed
                 to
                 be
                 fitted
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 therefore
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 us
                 lies
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 
                   stumbling
                   block
                
                 which
                 by
                 these
                 practices
                 is
                 laid
                 before
                 
                   blinde
                   Papists
                
                 ,
                 and
                 remove
                 the
                 scandal
                 given
                 to
                 
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 progresse
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 shall
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Bear
                       witnesse
                       to
                       these
                       truths
                    
                     :
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         
                           That
                           none
                           may
                           assume
                           the
                           Office
                           of
                           the
                           Ministry
                           ,
                           unlesse
                           he
                           be
                           solemnly
                           set
                           apart
                           thereunto
                           ,
                        
                         i
                         n
                         this
                         Chapter
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         
                           That
                           none
                           may
                           undertake
                           the
                           work
                           of
                           the
                           Ministry
                           ,
                           except
                           he
                           be
                           a
                           Minister
                           ,
                        
                         in
                         the
                         next
                         Chapter
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Answer
                       all
                       the
                       considerable
                       Arguments
                       we
                       could
                       meet
                       with
                       used
                       in
                       defence
                       of
                       the
                       fore-named
                       errours
                       ,
                    
                     in
                     the
                     Chapter
                     following
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     we
                     shall
                     do
                     with
                     clearnesse
                     and
                     brevity
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     matter
                     shall
                     permit
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     sincerity
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     a
                     spirit
                     of
                     meeknesse
                     ,
                     as
                     becomes
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Thes.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   none
                   may
                   assume
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   
                   lesse
                   he
                   be
                   solemnly
                   set
                   apart
                   thereunto
                   ,
                
                 appears
                 by
                 these
                 Arguments
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 We
                 argue
                 from
                 that
                 known
                 Text
                 Rom.
                 10.15
                 .
                 
                   And
                   how
                   shall
                   they
                   preach
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   sent
                   ?
                
                 
                 This
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Interrogation
                 ,
                 
                   Vt
                   oratio
                   sit
                   penetrantior
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Pareu●
                 .
                 The
                 Prohibition
                 is
                 made
                 more
                 emphatical
                 by
                 the
                 interrogation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 expression
                 makes
                 it
                 morally
                 impossible
                 to
                 preach
                 without
                 mission
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 useth
                 a
                 four-fold
                 gradation
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   they
                   call
                   upon
                   him
                   in
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   believed
                   ?
                   How
                   shall
                   they
                   believe
                   in
                   him
                   of
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   heard
                   ?
                   How
                   shall
                   they
                   hear
                   without
                   a
                   preacher
                   ?
                   How
                   shall
                   they
                   preach
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   sent
                   ?
                
                 The
                 last
                 link
                 of
                 the
                 chain
                 is
                 of
                 equal
                 truth
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 As
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 call
                 rightly
                 on
                 him
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 believes
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 never
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 hear
                 without
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 preach
                 except
                 he
                 be
                 sent
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 that
                 breaks
                 this
                 last
                 link
                 breaks
                 this
                 golden
                 chain
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 sins
                 against
                 God.
                 Besides
                 this
                 last
                 link
                 is
                 an
                 eternal
                 truth
                 .
                 As
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 can
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 believes
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 hears
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 hear
                 without
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 true
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 preach
                 except
                 he
                 be
                 sent
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 scrueth
                 up
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 mission
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 one
                 be
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 also
                 .
                 Now
                 from
                 all
                 this
                 we
                 gather
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   mission
                   is
                   essential
                   to
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   a
                   Minister
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 How
                 shall
                 they
                 preach
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 gifted
                 (
                 though
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 )
                 but
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 preach
                 
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   sent
                
                 ?
                 Implying
                 ,
                 that
                 gifting
                 without
                 sending
                 doth
                 not
                 constitute
                 a
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   this
                   mission
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   extraordinary
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   ordinary
                   teachers
                   ,
                
                 because
                 faith
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 annexed
                 to
                 their
                 teaching
                 ,
                 as
                 teaching
                 to
                 their
                 mission
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 humane
                 invention
                 (
                 such
                 is
                 preaching
                 without
                 mission
                 )
                 but
                 of
                 Divine
                 Ordinance
                 And
                 therefore
                 since
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 extraordinary
                 
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 either
                 conclude
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 or
                 that
                 
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   ordinary
                   way
                   of
                   sending
                   Ministers
                   ,
                
                 by
                 whom
                 as
                 Gods
                 instruments
                 faith
                 is
                 wrought
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 their
                 persons
                 must
                 enter
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 runne
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 sent
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   a
                   constant
                   and
                   perpetual
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   of
                   an
                   ordinary
                   mission
                   .
                
                 If
                 faith
                 depends
                 upon
                 hearing
                 ,
                 hearing
                 upon
                 preaching
                 ,
                 preaching
                 upon
                 mission
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 faith
                 be
                 necessary
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 mission
                 is
                 also
                 necessary
                 ,
                 yea
                 ordinary
                 mission
                 ,
                 because
                 extraordinary
                 is
                 ceased
                 .
                 A
                 person
                 may
                 be
                 praedo
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 praco
                 without
                 mission
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 extraordinary
                 cases
                 where
                 regular
                 mission
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 run
                 without
                 sending
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 leap
                 over
                 the
                 wall
                 where
                 God
                 hath
                 opened
                 a
                 door
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 high
                 presumption
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 civil
                 state
                 ,
                 to
                 break
                 open
                 an
                 house
                 without
                 humane
                 authority
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 replied
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Some
                   say
                
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 sending
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 sending
                 by
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 the
                 parties
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Preachers
                 are
                 sent
                 :
                 Ministers
                 are
                 
                   sent
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 party
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 person
                 sending
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 persons
                 sent
                 unto
                 .
                 An
                 Embassadour
                 is
                 not
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 State
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 brings
                 his
                 Embassie
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 States
                 which
                 gave
                 him
                 his
                 Commission
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Others
                   say
                
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 sending
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 a
                 providential
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 an
                 ecclesiastical
                 and
                 ministerial
                 sending
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 is
                 confuted
                 by
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   they
                   preach
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   sent
                   ?
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   How
                   beautifull
                   are
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   glad
                   tidings
                   of
                   good
                   things
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 are
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 Isa.
                 52.
                 and
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 a
                 ministerial
                 sending
                 .
                 The
                 Ministers
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 are
                 called
                 Watchmen
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 52.8
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Prophet
                 himself
                 is
                 mentioned
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.10
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 acceptation
                 that
                 the
                 
                 Ministers
                 sent
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 Text
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 bare
                 providential
                 sending
                 ,
                 appears
                 further
                 .
                 Because
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 providential
                 sending
                 were
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 then
                 women-Preachers
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 promise
                 themselves
                 as
                 good
                 successe
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 Minister
                 .
                 Yea
                 a
                 tyrant
                 ,
                 robber
                 or
                 murtherer
                 ,
                 may
                 justifie
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 sent
                 by
                 God
                 providentially
                 ;
                 Then
                 Zimri
                 had
                 as
                 just
                 a
                 warrant
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Baasha
                 ,
                 as
                 Iehu
                 had
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 and
                 Iosephs
                 brethren
                 did
                 well
                 in
                 selling
                 him
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 by
                 special
                 providence
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 45.
                 
                 &
                 50.7
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 sending
                 as
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   authoritative
                   mission
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Embassadours
                 have
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 sent
                 with
                 publick
                 Letters
                 of
                 Credence
                 ,
                 to
                 negotiate
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 imploy
                 them
                 .
                 For
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Preachers
                   or
                   Heralds
                
                 ,
                 the
                 participle
                 in
                 the
                 original
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.14
                 .
                 noting
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 as
                 Rom.
                 12.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 &
                 1
                 Thess.
                 5.12
                 .
                 Heb.
                 13.17
                 .
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 parallel
                 place
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 52.8
                 .
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Watchmen
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 terms
                 connote
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 People
                 are
                 blamed
                 for
                 not
                 hearing
                 them
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.16
                 ,
                 21.
                 but
                 the
                 not
                 hearing
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 sent
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 no
                 fault
                 but
                 a
                 vertue
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 10.5
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Indeed
                 divine
                 truth
                 is
                 ever
                 obligatory
                 who
                 ever
                 brings
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 double
                 tie
                 lies
                 upon
                 people
                 when
                 truth
                 is
                 conveighed
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 messenger
                 :
                 Otherwise
                 any
                 private
                 person
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 power
                 of
                 binding
                 and
                 losing
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 wide
                 difference
                 between
                 an
                 arrest
                 or
                 pardon
                 reported
                 by
                 a
                 private
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 applied
                 under
                 the
                 Broad-Seal
                 by
                 a
                 person
                 delegated
                 from
                 the
                 Supream
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Socinians
                 reply
                 to
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   a
                   speciall
                   Call
                   was
                   necessary
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   daies
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   doctrine
                   by
                   them
                   delivered
                   was
                   new
                   and
                   unheard
                   of
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   mission
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   in
                   our
                   daies
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   preach
                   no
                   new
                   
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Apostles
                   have
                   formerly
                   taught
                   and
                   written
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 But
                 the
                 Answer
                 is
                 easie
                 .
                 For
                 ▪
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 of
                 a
                 constant
                 ,
                 perpetual
                 and
                 ordinary
                 mission
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 false
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 taught
                 any
                 new
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Act.
                 24.14
                 .
                 &
                 26.22
                 .
                 &
                 28.23
                 .
                 they
                 believed
                 and
                 taught
                 nothing
                 but
                 old
                 truths
                 ,
                 formerly
                 delivered
                 by
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 1
                 Iohn
                 1.7
                 .
                 New
                 indeed
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   proposing
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 13.34
                 .
                 or
                 the
                 
                   singular
                   ratification
                   thereof
                   by
                   miracles
                
                 ,
                 Mark
                 1.27
                 .
                 or
                 
                   the
                   apprehension
                   of
                   the
                   Auditors
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 17.19
                 .
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 Compare
                 Iohn
                 13.34
                 .
                 with
                 2
                 Epist.
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   vers
                
                 .
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 Ioh.
                 2.7
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 third
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 alwayes
                 new
                 to
                 
                   children
                   ,
                   ignorant
                   persons
                
                 or
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 Socinians
                 will
                 be
                 true
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 principles
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 plead
                 against
                 a
                 called
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 were
                 owned
                 by
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 new
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 apprehensions
                 ,
                 yet
                 then
                 came
                 none
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 without
                 a
                 Call.
                 Witnesse
                 the
                 Epistles
                 to
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 .
                 Thus
                 at
                 last
                 we
                 have
                 vindicated
                 this
                 Text
                 from
                 all
                 those
                 mists
                 that
                 are
                 cast
                 upon
                 it
                 to
                 darken
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 That
                 none
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 be
                 lawfully
                 Called
                 and
                 Ordained
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 second
                 Argument
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 Heb.
                 5.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 
                   And
                   no
                   man
                   taketh
                   this
                   honour
                   unto
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   as
                   Aaron
                   ;
                   so
                   also
                   Christ
                   glorified
                   not
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   an
                   high-Priest
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Thou
                   art
                   my
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   this
                   day
                   have
                   I
                   begotten
                   thee
                   .
                
                 No
                 man
                 taketh
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 )
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 .
                 Verbs
                 active
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 English
                 Annotators
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 observe
                 in
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 Scripture
                 sometime
                 import
                 not
                 the
                 act
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 an
                 Office
                 ,
                 as
                 Gen.
                 20.9
                 .
                 Levit.
                 4.12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Psa.
                 32.8
                 .
                 This
                 honour
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   Priestly
                   Office
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   b●rthen
                   but
                   an
                   honour
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   the
                   carnal
                   world
                   esteem
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 
                 here
                 makes
                 a
                 general
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 No
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 ministerial
                 honour
                 upon
                 him
                 unlesse
                 called
                 by
                 God.
                 This
                 Proposition
                 is
                 not
                 limited
                 but
                 illustrated
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 By
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 who
                 undertook
                 not
                 this
                 Office
                 till
                 called
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 28.1
                 .
                 no
                 more
                 did
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 29.11
                 .
                 &
                 16.16
                 .
                 It
                 cost
                 C●rah
                 and
                 his
                 Company
                 dear
                 for
                 doing
                 otherwise
                 .
                 The
                 Prophets
                 also
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 their
                 Commissions
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 Prophecies
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 to
                 
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   Ieremiah
                   ,
                   Hosea
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 Amaziah
                 objected
                 against
                 
                   Amos
                   ,
                   Amos
                
                 did
                 not
                 plead
                 any
                 
                   general
                   liberty
                
                 the
                 Israelites
                 had
                 of
                 prophesying
                 ,
                 but
                 tels
                 
                   Amaziah
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   no
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   an
                   Herdsman
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   gatherer
                   of
                   Sycamore
                   fruit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   took
                   me
                   as
                   I
                   followed
                   the
                   flock
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 then
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 could
                 not
                 take
                 this
                 honour
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 call'd
                 and
                 appointed
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 shew
                 any
                 just
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 any
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 should
                 do
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Gospel-Ministry
                   is
                   more
                   weighty
                   and
                   glorious
                   then
                   the
                   Legal
                   was
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 By
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 
                   God
                   blessed
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   coequal
                   and
                   coeternal
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 he
                 glorified
                 not
                 himself
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 high-Priest
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 sealed
                 and
                 inaugurated
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 into
                 this
                 great
                 Office.
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 expresly
                 Iohn
                 8.54
                 .
                 
                   If
                   I
                   honour
                   my self
                   ,
                   my
                   honour
                   is
                   nothing
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   my
                   Father
                   that
                   honoureth
                   me
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   you
                   say
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   your
                   God.
                
                 Now
                 we
                 desire
                 all
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 would
                 not
                 honour
                 himself
                 to
                 become
                 our
                 Mediator
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 anointed
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 designed
                 to
                 this
                 Office
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 great
                 presumption
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 glorifie
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 himself
                 a
                 Minister
                 before
                 he
                 be
                 lawfully
                 ordained
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 truly
                 say
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 doth
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   that
                   thus
                   honour
                   your selves
                   ,
                   your
                   honour
                   is
                   nothing
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 We
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 Titles
                 that
                 are
                 g●ven
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 Embassadours
                 ,
                 
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.20
                 .
                 Stewards
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 1.7
                 .
                 
                   Me●
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Tim.
                 6
                 ▪
                 11.
                 compared
                 with
                 2.
                 
                 King.
                 5.8
                 .
                 Watchmen
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 3.7
                 .
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Revel
                 ,
                 2.1
                 .
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 names
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 require
                 a
                 
                   special
                   designation
                
                 from
                 God.
                 Stewards
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 to
                 officiate
                 without
                 warrant
                 ,
                 Luke
                 12.42
                 .
                 Embassadours
                 do
                 not
                 go
                 forth
                 to
                 treat
                 with
                 forain
                 States
                 without
                 publick
                 Commission
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 Instructions
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 Message
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 enabled
                 with
                 publick
                 Authority
                 for
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 their
                 Work.
                 Adde
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 Ministers
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Gods
                   Mouth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 shall
                 a
                 man
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 mouth
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 ?
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Good
                   souldiers
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 souldiers
                 in
                 an
                 eminent
                 degree
                 ,
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 iniquity
                 and
                 heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 listed
                 by
                 Christ
                 into
                 that
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 have
                 his
                 warrant
                 for
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 
                   Gods
                   Servants
                   and
                   Ministers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 are
                 their
                 own
                 masters
                 ,
                 not
                 Gods
                 servants
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 concern
                 our
                 Ministry
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 theirs
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Titles
                 are
                 applied
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 ordinary
                 Ministers
                 .
                 The
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Asia
                   are
                   called
                   Angels
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ordained
                 by
                 
                   Titus
                   ;
                   Stewards
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Overseers
                   or
                   Bishops
                
                 ;
                 now
                 a
                 Ruler
                 is
                 a
                 name
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 implieth
                 a
                 Commission
                 to
                 constitute
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 capacity
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 We
                 argue
                 From
                 the
                 
                   constant
                   distinction
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   in
                   Scripture
                   between
                   gifts
                   and
                   calling
                
                 ;
                 
                 We
                 reade
                 Ioh.
                 20.21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 First
                 Christ
                 gives
                 his
                 Apostles
                 their
                 Commission
                 ;
                 
                   As
                   my
                   Father
                   hath
                   sent
                   me
                   even
                   so
                   send
                   I
                   you
                   :
                
                 Then
                 he
                 gives
                 them
                 their
                 gifts
                 ,
                 
                   Receive
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 :
                 Thus
                 also
                 Isa.
                 6.6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 God
                 touched
                 his
                 lips
                 with
                 a
                 coal
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 gifted
                 him
                 ;
                 Afterwards
                 he
                 gives
                 him
                 his
                 Commission
                 :
                 Thus
                 also
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ieremy
                 1.5
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 God
                 sends
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 puts
                 forth
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 toucheth
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 fi●s
                 him
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 civill
                 Governments
                 :
                 Gifts
                 make
                 not
                 any
                 man
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Lord-Maior
                 ,
                 Sheriff
                 ,
                 or
                 Common-Counsell
                 
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 richly
                 qualified
                 for
                 these
                 Offices
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 be
                 lawfully
                 appointed
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 Church-affairs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 gifts
                 but
                 calling
                 that
                 constitutes
                 a
                 Minister
                 ;
                 therefore
                 that
                 distinction
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Minister
                   by
                   gifts
                   and
                   a
                   Minister
                   by
                   calling
                
                 hath
                 no
                 footing
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Truth
                 :
                 If
                 gifts
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 then
                 women
                 might
                 preach
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 as
                 eminent
                 gifts
                 .
                 Indeed
                 gifts
                 are
                 a
                 necessary
                 qualification
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 him
                 not
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Minister
                 till
                 called
                 and
                 ordained
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 take
                 the
                 Office
                 upon
                 him
                 unsent
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 Usurper
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 fear
                 to
                 perish
                 in
                 the
                 gain-saying
                 of
                 Corah
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 his
                 gifts
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 We
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Rules
                   laid
                   down
                   in
                   Scripture
                   for
                   the
                   calling
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   :
                
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 exactly
                 tell
                 us
                 the
                 
                   qualifications
                   of
                   the
                   person
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 also
                 directs
                 
                   for
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   his
                   calling
                
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   are
                   to
                   Ordain
                   ,
                   How
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   Ordained
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.14
                 .
                 &c.
                 Now
                 either
                 these
                 directions
                 are
                 superfluous
                 and
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 Office
                 upon
                 him
                 without
                 such
                 a
                 call
                 ;
                 Nor
                 were
                 these
                 directions
                 given
                 for
                 that
                 age
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 evidently
                 from
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.18
                 .
                 compared
                 with
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.7.21
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 he
                 is
                 charged
                 to
                 keep
                 those
                 commands
                 without
                 spot
                 
                   to
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 solemn
                 a
                 charge
                 particularly
                 applied
                 to
                 quicken
                 his
                 diligence
                 and
                 faithfulnesse
                 about
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 
                   the
                   ordination
                   ,
                   honour
                   and
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                
                 in
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 context
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 from
                 ver
                 .
                 17.
                 to
                 ver
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 charge
                 is
                 laid
                 down
                 also
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 direction
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 and
                 particularly
                 committed
                 to
                 Timethy's
                 care
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 one
                 main
                 ground
                 why
                 Paul
                 chargeth
                 Timothy
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 carefull
                 about
                 these
                 particulars
                 especially
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 thereby
                 false
                 doctrine
                 might
                 be
                 prevented
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 for
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 a
                 more
                 effectuall
                 means
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 publike
                 and
                 regular
                 
                 care
                 of
                 calling
                 persons
                 duely
                 qualified
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 look
                 with
                 sad
                 hearts
                 upon
                 the
                 spreading
                 of
                 errours
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 of
                 generall
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 righteous
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 supine
                 negligence
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 among
                 others
                 ;
                 The
                 same
                 charge
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 Titus
                 ,
                 Cha.
                 1.5
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 where
                 also
                 the
                 Apostle
                 gives
                 singular
                 directions
                 for
                 the
                 qualification
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 gifts
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 vain
                 and
                 unusefull
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 may
                 enter
                 upon
                 the
                 Ministry
                 without
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 We
                 argue
                 from
                 that
                 confusion
                 which
                 would
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 presumes
                 himself
                 gifted
                 should
                 intrude
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 regular
                 call
                 :
                 Saint
                 Ierome
                 held
                 it
                 an
                 infallible
                 sign
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 falling
                 into
                 ruine
                 ,
                 
                   Vbi
                   nulla
                   Ministrorum
                   est
                   electio
                   manifestum
                   cognosce
                   collab●nt
                   is
                   Christianismi
                   judicium
                
                 ;
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 choice
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 this
                 a
                 manifest
                 evidence
                 of
                 Christianity
                 decaying
                 :
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 apparent
                 ;
                 The
                 prostituting
                 of
                 this
                 sacred
                 and
                 weighty
                 Office
                 to
                 the
                 wils
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 opens
                 a
                 door
                 to
                 all
                 disorders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 introducing
                 of
                 all
                 heresies
                 and
                 errors
                 ;
                 How
                 much
                 did
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 suffer
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 Commission
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 
                 Gal.
                 2.5
                 .
                 besides
                 that
                 contempt
                 and
                 scorn
                 which
                 it
                 exposeth
                 the
                 Ministry
                 unto
                 ;
                 Admit
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 or
                 in
                 an
                 Army
                 :
                 Might
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 make
                 himself
                 a
                 Maior
                 ,
                 Judge
                 ,
                 Constable
                 ,
                 a
                 Colonell
                 ,
                 Captain
                 ,
                 &c.
                 what
                 an
                 Iliad
                 of
                 miseries
                 would
                 thence
                 ●nsue
                 is
                 easier
                 to
                 be
                 imagined
                 then
                 expressed
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Containing
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Third
                 Proposition
                 .
              
               
                 PROVING
                 ,
                 That
                 none
                 may
                 do
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 without
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 NO
                 man
                 may
                 perform
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 solemnly
                 set
                 apart
                 and
                 ordained
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 Chapter
                 asserted
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Ordination
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 against
                 the
                 presumptuous
                 usurpation
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 run
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 sent
                 ;
                 We
                 shall
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 vindicate
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 unto
                 those
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 as
                 Officers
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 that
                 work
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 confessed
                 by
                 all
                 ;
                 It
                 belongs
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 dispense
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 keys
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 their
                 work
                 to
                 watch
                 for
                 souls
                 
                   as
                   they
                   that
                   must
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   them
                   at
                   that
                   great
                   day
                
                 ;
                 To
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 to
                 convince
                 gain-sayers
                 ,
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 Baptism
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 and
                 blesse
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 rule
                 and
                 govern
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 person
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 how
                 great
                 necessity
                 these
                 works
                 are
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 unto
                 understanding
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 demonstrated
                 already
                 :
                 It
                 now
                 remains
                 to
                 be
                 enquired
                 ,
                 whether
                 all
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 works
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 men
                 uncalled
                 ,
                 though
                 gifted
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 peculiar
                 unto
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 with
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 yeelding
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 challenge
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 a
                 liberty
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 practises
                 (
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 praying
                 for
                 and
                 blessing
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 how
                 justly
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 first
                 stated
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 do
                 briefly
                 and
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 disallow
                 what
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 countenance
                 ,
                 commend
                 ,
                 nay
                 to
                 command
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 prevent
                 and
                 anticipate
                 the
                 cavils
                 of
                 some
                 gain-sayers
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 right
                 stating
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 declare
                 what
                 we
                 mean
                 by
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 premise
                 some
                 few
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 which
                 well
                 considered
                 of
                 ,
                 might
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 this
                 whole
                 controversie
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 we
                 understand
                 an
                 authoritative
                 explication
                 and
                 application
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 edification
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Congregation
                 met
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 solemn
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 desire
                 that
                 every
                 branch
                 of
                 this
                 description
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 weighed
                 in
                 the
                 balance
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Subject
                 of
                 Preaching
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 28.19
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   my
                   word
                   speak
                   my
                   word
                   faithfully
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 23.28
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 form
                 of
                 sound
                 words
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 enjoyns
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 to
                 hold
                 fast
                 .
                 And
                 themselves
                 and
                 Christ
                 himself
                 taught
                 no
                 other
                 things
                 then
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 work
                 is
                 the
                 explication
                 and
                 application
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 :
                 As
                 Ezra
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   caused
                   all
                   Israel
                   to
                   understand
                
                 ,
                 Neh.
                 8.8
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 this
                 which
                 Paul
                 presseth
                 Timothy
                 when
                 he
                 exhorts
                 him
                 to
                 shew
                 himself
                 a
                 
                   workman
                   that
                   need
                   not
                   be
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   rightly
                   dividing
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.15
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 work
                 is
                 the
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 edification
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.2
                 .
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 profitable
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.16
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 object
                 of
                 this
                 work
                 is
                 a
                 Congregation
                 met
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 Solemn
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.23
                 .
                 
                   when
                   you
                   are
                   come
                   together
                   into
                   one
                   place
                
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 preach'd
                 to
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 
                 Mar.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Go
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   
                   world
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 principall
                 object
                 of
                 this
                 work
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   Prophecy
                   is
                   not
                   (
                   i.
                
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 )
                 
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   beleeve
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   beleeve
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.22
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 
                   s●t
                   his
                   Officers
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.28
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.12
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 1
                 Authoritatively
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 magisterially
                 as
                 
                   Lords
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ministerially
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   being
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Thes.
                 5.12
                 .
                 Thus
                 is
                 Titus
                 enjoyned
                 Tit.
                 2.15
                 .
                 
                   These
                   things
                   speak
                   and
                   exhort
                   ,
                   and
                   rebuke
                   with
                   all
                   authority
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 command
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 stead
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   We
                   beseech
                   you
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 did
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   pray
                   you
                   in
                   Christs
                   stead
                   ,
                   be
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Christ
                 saith
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 10.16
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   heareth
                   you
                   heareth
                   me
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 From
                 hence
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 We
                 distinguish
                 between
                 a
                 private
                 brotherly
                 teaching
                 ,
                 admonition
                 ,
                 exhortation
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ▪
                 and
                 an
                 authoritative
                 publique
                 teaching
                 ;
                 The
                 first
                 grounded
                 on
                 charity
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 duty
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 royall
                 Law
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 prescribed
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 women
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 especially
                 in
                 evil
                 times
                 .
                 This
                 practise
                 we
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 disallowing
                 or
                 discouraging
                 ;
                 we
                 call
                 God
                 to
                 witnesse
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 people
                 full
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 able
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 admonish
                 one
                 another
                 with
                 prudence
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 meeknesse
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 exhort
                 and
                 charge
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 they
                 neglect
                 not
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 authoritative
                 teaching
                 only
                 which
                 we
                 deny
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 distinguish
                 between
                 the
                 teaching
                 of
                 parents
                 and
                 Masters
                 in
                 their
                 Families
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 also
                 the
                 teaching
                 of
                 School-masters
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 )
                 and
                 Ministeriall
                 preaching
                 :
                 We
                 call
                 upon
                 Parents
                 ,
                 Masters
                 ,
                 School-masters
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 Scholars
                 to
                 publike
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Houses
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 To
                 reade
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 them
                 ▪
                 to
                 catechize
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 train
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 nurture
                 and
                 admonition
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 youth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 trade
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 answer
                 it
                 at
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 :
                 And
                 unto
                 this
                 duty
                 we
                 exhort
                 even
                 mothers
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 deny
                 unto
                 them
                 Ministeriall
                 Preaching
                 ,
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 We
                 distinguish
                 between
                 the
                 exhortation
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Judge
                 in
                 his
                 charge
                 upon
                 the
                 Bench
                 ,
                 and
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Though
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 approved
                 examples
                 of
                 Ioab
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 Abijah
                 ,
                 2
                 Chro.
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 Iehosaphat
                 ,
                 2
                 Chro.
                 19.20
                 .
                 Ioshua
                 Cha.
                 23.24
                 .
                 yet
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 properly
                 thus
                 to
                 do
                 was
                 the
                 Ministers
                 work
                 ;
                 for
                 thus
                 the
                 Lord
                 prescribes
                 Deut.
                 20.2
                 .
                 
                   And
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   when
                   ye
                   are
                   come
                   nigh
                   unto
                   the
                   battell
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pri●st
                   shall
                   approach
                   and
                   speak
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   say
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   Hear
                   O
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 as
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 thus
                 Iehosapha●
                 practiseth
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 19.
                 where
                 he
                 joyns
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 to
                 the
                 Judges
                 whom
                 he
                 sends
                 abroad
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Iudah
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 say
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 between
                 this
                 action
                 and
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 for
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 it
                 a
                 Congregation
                 sacred
                 ,
                 but
                 meerly
                 civill
                 ▪
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 authority
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 and
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 meerly
                 politicall
                 .
                 These
                 Officers
                 perform
                 this
                 work
                 as
                 
                   Custodes
                   utriusque
                   ●ab●lae
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 work
                 is
                 rather
                 reducible
                 to
                 a
                 charitative
                 admonition
                 then
                 a
                 ministeriall
                 dispensation
                 ;
                 Should
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 sin
                 was
                 rather
                 against
                 charity
                 then
                 justice
                 ;
                 and
                 ceased
                 not
                 to
                 discharge
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 a
                 Generall
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 ceased
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Generall
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Christian
                 Judge
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 We
                 distinguish
                 between
                 Divinity-exercises
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 ,
                 and
                 University
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 these
                 Lectures
                 are
                 performed
                 either
                 only
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 received
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 ar●
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a●
                 are
                 Candidates
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 either
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 wholly
                 without
                 Commission
                 ,
                 ye●
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 performed
                 to
                 a
                 Congregation
                 met
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 solemn
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 rather
                 reducible
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 School-ma●●ers
                 instructing
                 
                 their
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 and
                 Scholars
                 rendring
                 account
                 to
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 then
                 ministerial
                 preaching
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 We
                 distinguish
                 between
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 members
                 in
                 any
                 sacred
                 or
                 civil
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 debating
                 ,
                 counselling
                 ,
                 and
                 admonishing
                 one
                 another
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 Because
                 this
                 action
                 of
                 theirs
                 towards
                 one
                 another
                 is
                 not
                 authoritative
                 ,
                 but
                 meerly
                 brotherly
                 ,
                 is
                 rather
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Christian
                 conference
                 ,
                 then
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 private
                 Christians
                 met
                 together
                 by
                 mutual
                 consent
                 may
                 perform
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 their
                 meeting
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 preaching
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 speak
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 Before
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 argument
                 ,
                 we
                 desire
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 that
                 we
                 dispute
                 not
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 extraordinary
                 cases
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 times
                 or
                 places
                 where
                 Ordination
                 may
                 not
                 possibly
                 be
                 had
                 ;
                 whether
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 private
                 gifted
                 men
                 may
                 not
                 preach
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 dispute
                 :
                 Davids
                 necessity
                 made
                 it
                 lawfull
                 for
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 men
                 to
                 eat
                 the
                 shew-bread
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 any
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Priests
                 to
                 eat
                 ;
                 but
                 our
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 What
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 Churches
                 where
                 Ordained
                 Ministers
                 either
                 are
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 ;
                 Though
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 prescribe
                 against
                 necessity
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 necessity
                 pretended
                 where
                 none
                 is
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 reade
                 that
                 the
                 Indians
                 were
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Aedesius
                 and
                 Frumentius
                 two
                 private
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 reade
                 not
                 that
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 took
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 Office
                 or
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 Frumentius
                 was
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 by
                 
                   Athanasius
                   .
                   Theod.
                   Eccl.
                   hist.
                
                 l.
                 1.
                 c.
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 journey
                 he
                 undertook
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 run
                 or
                 officiate
                 without
                 a
                 Call.
                 The
                 Iberians
                 were
                 converted
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Authour
                 relates
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Captive
                 Maid
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 sent
                 to
                 Constantine
                 for
                 ordained
                 Ministers
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 further
                 instructed
                 and
                 guided
                 in
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 probably
                 our
                 gifted
                 men
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 thus
                 premised
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 prove
                 our
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   None
                   may
                   undertake
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   solemnly
                   set
                   apart
                   thereunto
                   ,
                
                 not
                 respecting
                 
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 number
                 as
                 weight
                 of
                 Arguments
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 We
                 argue
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 work
                 for
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 designed
                 speciall
                 Officers
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 neither
                 ought
                 ,
                 nor
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 any
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 designed
                 unto
                 that
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 designed
                 speciall
                 Officers
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 for
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 ,
              
               
                 None
                 ought
                 or
                 may
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 designed
                 unto
                 this
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 major
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 these
                 Reasons
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 God
                 hath
                 severely
                 punished
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 work
                 appointed
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 speciall
                 Officers
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 intent
                 to
                 invade
                 the
                 Office
                 unto
                 which
                 that
                 work
                 was
                 by
                 God
                 designed
                 :
                 This
                 appears
                 manifestly
                 ;
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 13.8
                 ,
                 9.
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 lost
                 his
                 kingdom
                 for
                 offering
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 straight
                 .
                 The
                 Philistims
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 assault
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 made
                 his
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 delaied
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 began
                 to
                 scatter
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 he
                 constrained
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 this
                 one
                 presumptuous
                 (
                 though
                 as
                 it
                 might
                 seem
                 )
                 necessitated
                 act
                 ,
                 he
                 hears
                 from
                 Samuel
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 foolishly
                 ,
                 i.
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 irrevocably
                 rent
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Vzzah
                 ,
                 1
                 Chro.
                 13.9
                 ,
                 10.
                 who
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 intention
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 from
                 falling
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Oxen
                 shook
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 kindled
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 smote
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 died
                 :
                 Better
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 for
                 Vzzah
                 to
                 have
                 kept
                 his
                 hands
                 farther
                 off
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 touched
                 the
                 Ark
                 without
                 warrant
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 done
                 ,
                 for
                 for
                 his
                 rashnesse
                 God
                 made
                 a
                 breach
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 smote
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 act
                 of
                 his
                 did
                 not
                 help
                 but
                 hinder
                 the
                 bringing
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 prepared
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Vzziah
                 ,
                 2
                 Chro.
                 16.16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 &c.
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 strong
                 ,
                 had
                 his
                 heart
                 lifted
                 up
                 to
                 his
                 destruction
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 transgressed
                 
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 burn
                 incense
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 Incense
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 God
                 withstood
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   appertaineth
                   not
                   to
                   thee
                
                 Uzziah
                 
                   to
                   burn
                   Incense
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   Priests
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                
                 Aaron
                 
                   that
                   are
                   consecrated
                   to
                   burn
                   Incense
                   ;
                   Go
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   hast
                   transgressed
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   for
                   thine
                   honour
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 smote
                 him
                 immediatly
                 with
                 the
                 plague
                 of
                 Leprosie
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 healed
                 till
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 This
                 famous
                 History
                 holds
                 forth
                 these
                 great
                 Truths
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 transgression
                 against
                 God
                 in
                 any
                 to
                 enter
                 upon
                 the
                 work
                 designed
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 another
                 calling
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 this
                 transgression
                 is
                 pride
                 of
                 heart
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Ministers
                 duty
                 to
                 testifie
                 and
                 bear
                 witnesse
                 against
                 such
                 transgressions
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 dishonourable
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 whatever
                 foolish
                 people
                 may
                 imagine
                 )
                 thus
                 to
                 transgresse
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 alwaies
                 silent
                 to
                 suffer
                 such
                 transgression
                 unpunished
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Ministers
                 warnings
                 are
                 rejected
                 ;
                 Vzziah
                 would
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Congregation
                 :
                 Now
                 though
                 God
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 immediate
                 in
                 the
                 severe
                 punishing
                 of
                 such
                 presumption
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 ,
                 yet
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 written
                 for
                 our
                 instruction
                 ,
                 upon
                 whom
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 presumptuous
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 also
                 perish
                 as
                 these
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Because
                 this
                 practice
                 doth
                 make
                 void
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 unnecessary
                 or
                 insufficient
                 those
                 Officers
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 in
                 it self
                 a
                 truth
                 of
                 clearest
                 evidence
                 :
                 What
                 needs
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Officer
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 apart
                 to
                 a
                 common
                 work
                 ?
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 naturall
                 body
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 peculiar
                 member
                 set
                 apart
                 as
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 feeling
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 sense
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 every
                 member
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 there
                 need
                 not
                 any
                 speciall
                 Officer
                 be
                 designed
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 work
                 as
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 every
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Because
                 this
                 practice
                 doth
                 confound
                 and
                 disturb
                 that
                 order
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 sinfull
                 .
                 
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   confusion
                   ,
                
                 
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 and
                 hath
                 commanded
                 
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   should
                   do
                   his
                   own
                   work
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Thess.
                 4.
                 
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   And
                   abide
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   calling
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 
                 He
                 hath
                 
                   condemned
                   those
                   that
                   walk
                   disorderly
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Thess.
                 3.
                 and
                 
                   are
                   busie
                   bodies
                
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 placed
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 different
                 orders
                 ,
                 some
                 Shepherds
                 ,
                 some
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 some
                 
                   Teachers
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 so
                 their
                 works
                 are
                 distinct
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 different
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 have
                 different
                 offices
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 confusion
                 if
                 any
                 member
                 should
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 another
                 member
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 member
                 shall
                 invade
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 This
                 takes
                 away
                 distinction
                 between
                 Shepherds
                 and
                 Flock
                 ,
                 Pastor
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 Rulers
                 and
                 Ruled
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 new
                 Astronomers
                 casts
                 down
                 Stars
                 towards
                 the
                 Centre
                 ,
                 and
                 advances
                 and
                 wheels
                 the
                 dull
                 earth
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 heavenly
                 orb
                 .
                 No
                 marvel
                 such
                 Phaetons
                 burn
                 up
                 the
                 spiritual
                 world
                 by
                 presuming
                 to
                 govern
                 the
                 chariot
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 major
                 being
                 cleared
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 minor
                 or
                 Assumption
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   peculiar
                   Officers
                   apart
                   for
                   the
                   Preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 We
                 must
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 Ministers
                 are
                 Officers
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministry
                 an
                 Office
                 set
                 up
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 For
                 this
                 we
                 referre
                 to
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 this
                 Point
                 hath
                 been
                 largely
                 discussed
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 who
                 can
                 in
                 reason
                 deny
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 set
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Stewards
                 ,
                 Heraulds
                 ,
                 Watchmen
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 set
                 by
                 God
                 as
                 Officers
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 The
                 Apostle
                 himself
                 reckon●
                 them
                 up
                 as
                 special
                 members
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 having
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   a
                   proper
                   Office
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 (
                 amongst
                 divers
                 others
                 )
                 is
                 one
                 work
                 assigned
                 to
                 these
                 Officers
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 manifest
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
                 The
                 Priests
                 work
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 bring
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 burn
                 Incense
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 teach
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 Deut
                 33.
                 
                 Ever
                 were
                 
                   the
                   Priests
                   Lips
                   to
                   preserve
                   knowledge
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   enquire
                   the
                   Law
                   at
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                
                 Mal.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 greatest
                 complain●
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 those
                 Officers
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 tha●●uty
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 
                   dumb
                   dogs
                
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 56
                 ,
                 
                   I●le
                   Idol
                   Shepher●s
                
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 ●4
                 .
                 Our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 ordained
                 12.
                 sent
                 them
                 out
                 
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 sent
                 out
                 the
                 70
                 to
                 preach
                 ▪
                 The
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.1
                 .
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 1.3
                 .
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Commandment
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 that
                 he
                 and
                 other
                 Ministers
                 
                   were
                   allowed
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   intrusted
                   with
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Thes.
                 2.4
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 gives
                 direction
                 to
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.2
                 .
                 
                   To
                   commit
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   heard
                   of
                   him
                   to
                   faithfull
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   teach
                   others
                   :
                
                 which
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 some
                 speciall
                 trust
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 speciall
                 qualifications
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 trusted
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 faithful
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 teach
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 understood
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 commit
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 making
                 known
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 Paul
                 professeth
                 himself
                 
                   a
                   debtor
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Barbarians
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   wise
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   unwise
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 1.14
                 .
                 but
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 requires
                 that
                 the
                 parties
                 should
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 special
                 qualifications
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 ordained
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 commit
                 he
                 understands
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 in
                 especiall
                 charge
                 .
                 Indeed
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 work
                 assigned
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 omit
                 without
                 incurring
                 the
                 wo
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9
                 ▪
                 
                   because
                   a
                   dispensation
                   is
                   committed
                   to
                   them
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 weightiest
                 work
                 they
                 are
                 entrusted
                 with
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.17
                 .
                 
                   I
                   was
                   not
                   sent
                   (
                   i.
                
                 so
                 much
                 sent
                 )
                 to
                 baptize
                 but
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 A
                 work
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 can
                 least
                 want
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 requireth
                 the
                 greatest
                 learning
                 ,
                 prudence
                 ,
                 meeknesse
                 ,
                 faithfulnesse
                 in
                 the
                 dispensers
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 shew
                 themselves
                 workmen
                 that
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 
                   and
                   fullfill
                   their
                   Ministry
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 nothing
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 ordinary
                 Teachers
                 were
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 children
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 4.14
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 provided
                 Officers
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 trust
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 without
                 blasphemy
                 averre
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 provision
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 either
                 unnecessary
                 or
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 it
                 evidently
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 men
                 howsoever
                 gifted
                 ,
                 that
                 preach
                 
                 without
                 a
                 solemn
                 setting
                 apart
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 unnecessary
                 and
                 unlawfull
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 Argument
                 against
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 un-ordained
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 second
                 Argument
                 shall
                 be
                 this
                 ;
                 No
                 religious
                 service
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 unto
                 God
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 sort
                 of
                 persons
                 then
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 appointed
                 or
                 otherwise
                 warranted
                 thereunto
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 a
                 religious
                 service
                 unto
                 which
                 persons
                 gifted
                 ,
                 not
                 ordained
                 ,
                 are
                 neither
                 appointed
                 nor
                 warranted
                 :
                 Therefore
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 gifted
                 persons
                 un-ordained
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 major
                 Proposition
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 this
                 principle
                 :
                 Every
                 positive
                 act
                 of
                 Religion
                 must
                 have
                 an
                 affirmative
                 warrant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 service
                 which
                 we
                 tender
                 must
                 be
                 obedience
                 ,
                 or
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 obedience
                 it
                 ●annot
                 be
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 commended
                 ,
                 nor
                 righteousness
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 indulged
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 either
                 commanded
                 or
                 indulged
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 warrant
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 do
                 be
                 neither
                 required
                 nor
                 allowed
                 ,
                 we
                 sin
                 presumptuously
                 ,
                 though
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 be
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 intent
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 plausible
                 to
                 humane
                 wisedom
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 minor
                 or
                 Assumption
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 denied
                 that
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 a
                 Religious
                 Service
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 gifted
                 persons
                 are
                 not
                 appointed
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 nor
                 otherwise
                 warranted
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 It
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 appointed
                 ,
                 For
                 then
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Every
                 gifted
                 man
                 that
                 preaches
                 not
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 Omission
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Preaching
                 must
                 be
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 common
                 duty
                 enjoyned
                 unto
                 all
                 Beleevers
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 should
                 study
                 Divinity
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 wo
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 preaches
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 could
                 preach
                 but
                 one
                 Sermon
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 ;
                 The
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 unprofitable
                 Servant
                 shall
                 be
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 otherwise
                 warranted
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Ministry
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 only
                 
                   cultus
                   institutus
                
                 ,
                 founded
                 in
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 regulated
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 publique
                 Officers
                 we
                 finde
                 the
                 Institution
                 to
                 be
                 clear
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 another
                 Institution
                 for
                 the
                 publique
                 exercise
                 of
                 gifts
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 no
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 nothing
                 ;
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 pretended
                 concerning
                 prophesying
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 answer
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 professedly
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 Objections
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 We
                 argue
                 thus
                 ,
                 If
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 the
                 civil
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Deacon
                 in
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 State
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 then
                 much
                 lesse
                 may
                 any
                 man
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 the
                 civil
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Deacon
                 in
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 estate
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Deacon
                 :
                 Therefore
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 minor
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 unlesse
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 from
                 Luk.
                 12.14
                 .
                 where
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 refuseth
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 dividing
                 Inheritances
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 Judge
                 ;
                 
                   Man
                   ,
                   who
                   made
                   me
                   a
                   Iudge
                   ?
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Deacon
                 in
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 state
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 Act.
                 6.
                 where
                 men
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 that
                 work
                 ,
                 yet
                 might
                 not
                 minister
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 generall
                 rule
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.10
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 first
                 proved
                 ,
                 so
                 let
                 him
                 minister
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 connexion
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 of
                 greater
                 consequence
                 ,
                 difficulty
                 and
                 danger
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 ;
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 greater
                 care
                 and
                 circumspection
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 performed
                 promiscuously
                 to
                 
                   Quicunque
                   vult
                
                 ,
                 but
                 performed
                 by
                 such
                 men
                 as
                 are
                 triedly
                 sound
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 also
                 :
                 
                   Galen
                   stomacks
                   Empericks
                   and
                   Mountebanks
                   in
                   
                   Physick
                   ,
                   for
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   if
                   a
                   Stone-cutter
                   miscarry
                   he
                   loseth
                   but
                   a
                   stone
                   ,
                   If
                   a
                   Shoe-maker
                   he
                   spoils
                   but
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   Lether
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   a
                   Physician
                   miscarry
                   ,
                   he
                   destroys
                   a
                   man
                   ;
                
                 what
                 may
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 intrude
                 upon
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 miscarry
                 they
                 destroy
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 indeed
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 man
                 ;
                 
                   Si
                   navem
                   poscat
                   sibi
                   peronatus
                   arator
                   ,
                   non
                   meritò
                   exclamet
                   frontem
                   melicerta
                   perisse
                   de
                   rebus
                   ?
                
                 In
                 brief
                 ,
                 shall
                 an
                 exact
                 scrutiny
                 passe
                 upon
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 poor
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 upon
                 such
                 as
                 feed
                 the
                 souls
                 ?
                 Act.
                 20.28
                 .
                 The
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 consequence
                 and
                 importance
                 that
                 ever
                 God
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   reconciling
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.19
                 .
                 Even
                 an
                 heavenly
                 Embassy
                 of
                 infinite
                 and
                 eternall
                 consequence
                 :
                 Now
                 if
                 God
                 allow
                 not
                 these
                 works
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 an
                 inferiour
                 nature
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 men
                 untried
                 and
                 unappointed
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 he
                 approve
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 adventure
                 upon
                 this
                 work
                 of
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   negotium
                   negotiorum
                
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 trial
                 or
                 commission
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 none
                 may
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 lawfully
                 called
                 and
                 ordained
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 neither
                 may
                 any
                 preach
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 lawfully
                 called
                 and
                 ordained
                 .
                 But
                 none
                 may
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 lawfully
                 called
                 and
                 ordained
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 minor
                 is
                 easily
                 granted
                 and
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 
                   Seals
                   of
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 an
                 intolerable
                 usurpation
                 amongst
                 men
                 for
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 broad
                 seal
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 what
                 instruments
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 intolerable
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 to
                 usurp
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 broad
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
                 :
                 As
                 in
                 all
                 States
                 there
                 are
                 Keepers
                 of
                 the
                 Seals
                 appointed
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 dispose
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 Law
                 :
                 Even
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 hath
                 appointed
                 Keepers
                 of
                 his
                 Seals
                 ,
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 cals
                 
                   Stewards
                   of
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 
                 given
                 power
                 to
                 baptize
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 connexion
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 works
                 are
                 joyntly
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Commission
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 28.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 the
                 greater
                 work
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Apostle
                 intimates
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.17
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   sent
                   me
                   not
                   to
                   baptize
                   but
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                
                 The
                 negative
                 particle
                 is
                 here
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 )
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 comparative
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 rather
                 to
                 preach
                 then
                 to
                 baptize
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 expression
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 preach
                 was
                 his
                 more
                 proper
                 and
                 especiall
                 work
                 :
                 This
                 account
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 did
                 put
                 off
                 ministring
                 to
                 Tables
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 give
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Praier
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 being
                 sent
                 about
                 it
                 cries
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Wo
                   is
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   undone
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Prophet
                 
                   Ieremiah
                   ,
                   Ah
                   Lord
                   God
                   ,
                   behold
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   speak
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   childe
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Paul
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                
                 Of
                 this
                 account
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 alwaies
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ancient
                 and
                 modern
                 till
                 these
                 unhappy
                 times
                 of
                 licentiousnesse
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 humbly
                 entreat
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 conscienciously
                 (
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 beleeve
                 justly
                 )
                 scruple
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Children
                 baptized
                 by
                 ,
                 or
                 receive
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 any
                 un-ordained
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 seriously
                 consider
                 upon
                 what
                 warrant
                 they
                 hear
                 un-ordained
                 men
                 preach
                 :
                 Seeing
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Commission
                 for
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 baptizing
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 preaching
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 the
                 greatest
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 usurp
                 authority
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 sin
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 preac●
                 without
                 calling
                 and
                 Ordination
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 usurp
                 authority
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Proposition
                 is
                 clear
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 light
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 easily
                 proved
                 ,
                 by
                 asserting
                 Preaching
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 authority
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 evident
                 both
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 1
                 Thes.
                 5.12
                 .
                 gives
                 this
                 charge
                 ,
                 
                   Know
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   over
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   admonish
                   you
                   ,
                
                 where
                 to
                 admonish
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 over
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 7.
                 without
                 controversie
                 the
                 lesser
                 is
                 blessed
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 
                 is
                 further
                 evi●enced
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 suffers
                 not
                 women
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 usurp
                 authority
                 over
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 but
                 is
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 subjection
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 place
                 Oecumenius
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 act
                 of
                 teaching
                 is
                 to
                 usurp
                 authority
                 over
                 the
                 man.
                 Besides
                 them
                 the
                 publike
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 an
                 authoritative
                 administration
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 that
                 of
                 Criers
                 ,
                 Heralds
                 ,
                 and
                 Embassadors
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 any
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 authorized
                 ,
                 and
                 immediatly
                 or
                 mediatly
                 deputed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 appears
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 preaching
                 ,
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 men
                 in
                 or
                 shut
                 men
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 key
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Teachers
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 is
                 exercised
                 ,
                 For
                 though
                 to
                 preach
                 be
                 no
                 act
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 strictly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 order
                 but
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 every
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 peculiar
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 publike
                 Office.
                 Now
                 to
                 perform
                 any
                 authoritative
                 act
                 without
                 authority
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 other
                 then
                 to
                 usurp
                 authority
                 ?
                 Gifts
                 conferre
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 administration
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 :
                 The
                 Question
                 which
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 put
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 being
                 propounded
                 to
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   what
                   authority
                   dost
                   thou
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   gave
                   thee
                   this
                   authority
                   ?
                
                 Could
                 they
                 answer
                 as
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Ioh.
                 7.28
                 .
                 
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   come
                   of
                   my self
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 reproves
                 may
                 no
                 man
                 practice
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 reproves
                 uncalled
                 men
                 for
                 preaching
                 :
                 
                 Therfore
                 .
                 The
                 major
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 denied
                 :
                 The
                 minor
                 appears
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 false
                 Prophets
                 are
                 reproved
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 23.21
                 ,
                 32.
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 their
                 false
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 telling
                 their
                 own
                 dreams
                 ,
                 and
                 stealing
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 running
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 sent
                 .
                 
                   I
                   am
                   against
                   them
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 :
                 a
                 fearfull
                 commination
                 ;
                 If
                 God
                 be
                 against
                 them
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 ?
                 if
                 they
                 finde
                 not
                 acceptance
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 approbati●n
                 and
                 applause
                 which
                 they
                 finde
                 from
                 men
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 it
                 profit
                 ?
                 
                   He
                   is
                   not
                   approved
                   whom
                   man
                   approves
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   
                   whom
                   God
                   approves
                   .
                
                 The
                 false
                 Prophets
                 themselves
                 accuse
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 29.27
                 .
                 for
                 making
                 himself
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 most
                 unjust
                 and
                 false
                 imputation
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 holds
                 forth
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   no
                   man
                   ought
                   to
                   make
                   himself
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                
                 the
                 false
                 Prophets
                 themselves
                 being
                 witnesses
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 Shemaiah
                 the
                 Nehelamite
                 ,
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 and
                 a
                 dreamer
                 ,
                 writes
                 to
                 Zephaniah
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Maasiah
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 accuseth
                 Ieremiah
                 for
                 a
                 mad
                 man
                 in
                 making
                 himself
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 stocks
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 by
                 this
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 little
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 deserves
                 no
                 little
                 punishment
                 (
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 false
                 Prophets
                 )
                 to
                 preach
                 without
                 a
                 lawfull
                 call
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 speak
                 of
                 certain
                 men
                 
                   that
                   went
                   out
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   troubled
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   with
                   words
                   subverting
                   their
                   souls
                   .
                   They
                   went
                   out
                   ,
                
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 sent
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 thei●
                 own
                 accord
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 reproof
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 they
                 troubled
                 you
                 with
                 words
                 ,
                 subverting
                 your
                 souls
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 preacheth
                 unsent
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 comforter
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 troubler
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 builder
                 but
                 a
                 subverter
                 of
                 souls
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 many
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 like
                 Ahimaaz
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 running
                 without
                 either
                 call
                 or
                 message
                 ,
                 and
                 haply
                 they
                 may
                 out-run
                 Gods
                 Cushi's
                 ,
                 we
                 wish
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 no
                 worse
                 successe
                 then
                 he
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 spirituall
                 sense
                 )
                 to
                 prove
                 uselesse
                 Messengers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 We
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 If
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 carefull
                 to
                 make
                 proof
                 of
                 their
                 mission
                 as
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 mission
                 required
                 in
                 him
                 th●t
                 will
                 Preach
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 But
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 thus
                 carefull
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 :
                 If
                 any
                 gifted
                 man
                 may
                 preach
                 without
                 a
                 Call
                 ,
                 why
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 so
                 often
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 his
                 Call
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.1
                 .
                 Gal.
                 1.15
                 ,
                 16.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.1
                 .
                 when
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Iohn
                 murmured
                 against
                 Christ
                 for
                 baptizing
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 3.27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 Iohn
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   man
                   can
                   receive
                   nothing
                   unlesse
                   it
                   be
                   given
                   him
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   ye
                   your selves
                   bear
                   witnesse
                   of
                   me
                   that
                   I
                   said
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   the
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   sent
                   before
                   him
                   .
                
                 Here
                 Christs
                 undertaking
                 to
                 
                 baptize
                 ,
                 is
                 justified
                 by
                 his
                 Mission
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 chief
                 Priests
                 and
                 the
                 Scribes
                 with
                 the
                 Elders
                 asked
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 20.2
                 .
                 
                   Tell
                   us
                   by
                   what
                   authority
                   doest
                   thou
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   or
                   who
                   gave
                   thee
                   this
                   authority
                   ?
                
                 Christ
                 makes
                 answer
                 by
                 demanding
                 another
                 question
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Baptisme
                   of
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   was
                   it
                   from
                   heaven
                   or
                   of
                   men
                   ?
                
                 Which
                 teacheth
                 us
                 these
                 two
                 truths
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 none
                 ought
                 to
                 preach
                 without
                 being
                 authorized
                 and
                 sent
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Call
                 and
                 Sending
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 such
                 ought
                 the
                 Call
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 Ministry
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 the
                 Call
                 extraordinary
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 the
                 Call
                 must
                 be
                 ordinary
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 reade
                 of
                 no
                 Ministry
                 allowed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 without
                 a
                 Divine
                 Call
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 threefold
                 Call
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 1.1
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 of
                 or
                 from
                 man
                 only
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 is
                 designed
                 to
                 this
                 work
                 
                   errante
                   clave
                
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 inward
                 qualification
                 or
                 Call
                 from
                 God.
                 This
                 though
                 it
                 authorizeth
                 to
                 outward
                 administrations
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 satisfie
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 so
                 administers
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 instrument
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 is
                 designed
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 by
                 those
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Ordination
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 these
                 God
                 cals
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 Act.
                 20.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Call
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 immediatly
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Paul
                 proves
                 himself
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 argue
                 thus
                 :
                 
                 That
                 work
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 any
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 by
                 him
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 faith
                 ;
                 But
                 preaching
                 by
                 a
                 Brother
                 Gifted
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Called
                 nor
                 Ordained
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 faith
                 :
                 Therefore
                 A
                 Gifted
                 unordained
                 brother
                 may
                 not
                 Preach
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 major
                 we
                 shall
                 say
                 little
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 general
                 Canon
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   faith
                   is
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 doth
                 evidently
                 demonstrate
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 minor
                 appears
                 in
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 warrant
                 in
                 Scripture
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 faith
                 )
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 practice
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 first
                 there
                 is
                 no
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Precept
                 that
                 such
                 should
                 preach
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 precept
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 necessary
                 duty
                 that
                 every
                 gifted
                 person
                 ought
                 to
                 perform
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 sin
                 if
                 any
                 gifted
                 person
                 should
                 not
                 preach
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 could
                 preach
                 but
                 one
                 Sermon
                 only
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 necessity
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 himself
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Precept
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 hear
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 obey
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 maintain
                 them
                 ;
                 these
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 areappropriated
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Preachers
                 by
                 Office
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Priests
                   lips
                
                 should
                 
                   preserve
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   people
                
                 should
                 
                   enquire
                   the
                   Law
                   at
                   their
                   lips
                   .
                   Luk.
                
                 10.16
                 .
                 The
                 hearing
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 refusing
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 refusing
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 said
                 of
                 any
                 that
                 preach
                 without
                 mission
                 ;
                 but
                 contrarily
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 strict
                 charge
                 not
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 17.14
                 .
                 and
                 a
                 complaint
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 heap
                 to
                 themselves
                 teachers
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13
                 ▪
                 7
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Remember
                   them
                   ,
                   obey
                   them
                   ,
                   submit
                   your selves
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   have
                   the
                   rule
                   over
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   spoken
                   to
                   you
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                
                 So
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.17
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Elders
                   that
                   rule
                   well
                   be
                   accounted
                   worthy
                   of
                   double
                   honour
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Nothing
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 gifted
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 may
                 lawfully
                 preach
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 may
                 they
                 challenge
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 hear
                 and
                 plead
                 for
                 them
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 yield
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 due
                 for
                 the
                 works
                 sake
                 ,
                 1
                 Thess.
                 5.12
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 promise
                 in
                 Scripture
                 made
                 unto
                 any
                 that
                 Preach
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 thereunto
                 lawfully
                 Ordained
                 :
                 We
                 say
                 no
                 promise
                 ,
                 either
                 of
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Assistance
                 :
                 A
                 Minister
                 must
                 depend
                 upon
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 inabling
                 unto
                 the
                 great
                 work
                 which
                 he
                 undertakes
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 
                   sufficiency
                   is
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 our selves
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.5
                 .
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 this
                 assistance
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 whom
                 himself
                 sends
                 .
                 Thus
                 Exo.
                 4.10
                 .
                 Go
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   with
                   thy
                   mouth
                   .
                   Isa.
                
                 6.7
                 ,
                 8
                 ▪
                 God
                 touches
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Isaiah
                 and
                 sends
                 him
                 .
                 Ioh.
                 20.21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Christ
                 sends
                 and
                 gives
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 .
                 Ioh.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   truth
                   shall
                   lead
                   you
                   into
                   all
                   truth
                   .
                
                 Doth
                 God
                 do
                 thus
                 
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 run
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 sent
                 ?
                 O
                 let
                 the
                 great
                 errours
                 broached
                 of
                 old
                 by
                 Origen
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 presumed
                 the
                 the
                 undertaking
                 of
                 this
                 work
                 without
                 a
                 Call
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 by
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 despise
                 a
                 regular
                 lawfull
                 Call
                 ,
                 bear
                 witness
                 .
                 Surely
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 amongst
                 us
                 Preach
                 without
                 a
                 Call
                 ▪
                 and
                 yet
                 Preach
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 their
                 assistance
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 any
                 promise
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Protection
                 :
                 Thus
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 sends
                 on
                 his
                 message
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Lord
                 encourageth
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 1.18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   thee
                   this
                   day
                   a
                   defenced
                   City
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   iron
                   pillar
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   brazen
                   wall
                   against
                   this
                   whole
                   Land
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   fight
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                   not
                   prevail
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   deliver
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 also
                 Act.
                 18.9
                 .
                 the
                 Lord
                 incourageth
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Be
                   not
                   afraid
                   ,
                   but
                   speak
                   and
                   hold
                   not
                   thy
                   peace
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   thee
                   ▪
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   shall
                   set
                   on
                   thee
                   to
                   hurt
                   thee
                   .
                
                 So
                 also
                 Act.
                 23.11
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   of
                   good
                   chear
                   Paul
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 finde
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 protection
                 to
                 those
                 he
                 sends
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 incouraged
                 themselves
                 to
                 a
                 faithfull
                 discharge
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 against
                 all
                 opposition
                 ,
                 especially
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 commission
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 immutable
                 promise
                 for
                 protection
                 :
                 Isa.
                 49.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Isa.
                 51.16
                 .
                 Ier.
                 26.14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 But
                 no
                 where
                 hath
                 God
                 made
                 any
                 such
                 promise
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 intrude
                 themselves
                 into
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 but
                 threatens
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 them
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 declared
                 ;
                 The
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 a
                 charge
                 to
                 keep
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 waies
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 91.
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 fear
                 the
                 portion
                 ●f
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Sceva
                 the
                 Jew
                 ,
                 Act.
                 19.15
                 .
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 beaten
                 by
                 the
                 evil
                 spirit
                 they
                 undertake
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Success
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 weighty
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 the
                 principall
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 secondary
                 the
                 conversion
                 and
                 salvation
                 of
                 souls
                 ;
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 intrudes
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 should
                 glorifie
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 since
                 God
                 is
                 honoured
                 only
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 waies
                 and
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 glorified
                 when
                 his
                 waies
                 are
                 not
                 observed
                 .
                 To
                 obey
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                   hearken
                   then
                   the
                   fat
                   of
                   Rams
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 glorified
                 not
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 High-priest
                 ;
                 such
                 therefore
                 as
                 assume
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 glorifie
                 themselves
                 and
                 not
                 God.
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 promise
                 made
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 assumes
                 this
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 without
                 a
                 Call
                 ,
                 should
                 ever
                 become
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 conversion
                 and
                 edification
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
                 
                   Faith
                   comes
                   by
                   hearing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 sent
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.14
                 ,
                 17.
                 but
                 unsent
                 Preachers
                 have
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 profit
                 the
                 people
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 23.32
                 .
                 Luther
                 hath
                 a
                 good
                 saying
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                   Deus
                   non
                   fortunat
                   labores
                   corum
                   qui
                   non
                   sunt
                   vocati
                   ,
                   &
                   quamvis
                   salutaria
                   quaedam
                   afferant
                   tamen
                   non
                   aedificant
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   prosper
                   their
                   labours
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   called
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   they
                   preach
                   some
                   profitable
                   truths
                   ,
                   yet
                   do
                   they
                   not
                   profit
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 hear
                 uncalled
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 fall
                 i
                 nto
                 so
                 many
                 errours
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 just
                 punishment
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   time
                   will
                   come
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   indure
                   sound
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   their
                   own
                   lusts
                   shall
                   they
                   heap
                   to
                   themselves
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   having
                   itching
                   ears
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   turn
                   away
                   their
                   ears
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   turned
                   unto
                   fables
                   ▪
                
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 of
                 conversion
                 is
                 promised
                 only
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 expect
                 ▪
                 who
                 either
                 by
                 preaching
                 without
                 a
                 Call
                 ,
                 or
                 hearing
                 such
                 as
                 so
                 preach
                 ,
                 do
                 overthrow
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 one
                 approved
                 example
                 recorded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 not
                 being
                 Sent
                 and
                 Called
                 ,
                 either
                 immediatly
                 or
                 mediatly
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 a
                 constituted
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 undertook
                 this
                 work
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 work
                 appropriated
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 have
                 also
                 finished
                 this
                 second
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficiently
                 and
                 clearly
                 proved
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 suppose
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 not
                 lawfully
                 called
                 and
                 set
                 apart
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 to
                 undertake
                 and
                 intrude
                 upon
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Preaching
                 appropriated
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 that
                 Office.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Answering
                 the
                 Arguments
                 brought
                 for
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 Chapter
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 Answers
                 to
                 the
                 chief
                 and
                 main
                 Arguments
                 produced
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 maintain
                 this
                 unwarrantable
                 practice
                 of
                 Preaching
                 by
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 Office
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 a
                 Christian
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 plain
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 satisfie
                 all
                 the
                 Sophistical
                 cavils
                 of
                 gain-saying
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 remove
                 all
                 stumbling
                 blocks
                 ,
                 and
                 occasions
                 to
                 fall
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 some
                 may
                 be
                 reclaimed
                 from
                 their
                 ●rrour
                 ,
                 others
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 firmly
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 discovered
                 the
                 vanity
                 and
                 invalidity
                 of
                 pretenders
                 Arguments
                 for
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 gifted
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 likewise
                 undertake
                 this
                 task
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 principal
                 Argument
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.31
                 .
                 
                   Ye
                   may
                   all
                   prophesie
                   one
                   by
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   may
                   learn
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   may
                   be
                   comforted
                   :
                
                 Whence
                 is
                 thus
                 inferred
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Apostle
                 giving
                 liberty
                 to
                 the
                 gifted
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 out
                 of
                 Office
                 to
                 Prophesie
                 (
                 you
                 may
                 All
                 Prophesie
                 )
                 warrants
                 this
                 practice
                 of
                 Preaching
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 have
                 gifts
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 set
                 apart
                 to
                 this
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Argument
                 we
                 first
                 lay
                 down
                 this
                 Rule
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 of
                 excellent
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   this
                   universal
                   All
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   restrained
                   and
                   limited
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   subject
                   or
                   matter
                   treated
                   of
                   .
                
                 As
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   lawfull
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                
                 he
                 means
                 not
                 
                   simply
                   All
                   things
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   restrainedly
                   All
                   indifferent
                   things
                
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 treating
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Cor
                   ▪
                
                 6.12
                 .
                 
                 and
                 10.23
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 when
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.17
                 .
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   made
                   new
                
                 .
                 This
                 Proposition
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 restrained
                 from
                 the
                 subject
                 and
                 matter
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 speaking
                 ,
                 unto
                 Beleevers
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 13.15
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.7
                 .
                 Isa.
                 9.17
                 ,
                 &c.
                 These
                 things
                 thus
                 premised
                 ,
                 We
                 say
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 In
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   may
                   all
                   prophesie
                
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 All
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 restrained
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 :
                 He
                 saith
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 or
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 All
                 Prophesie
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 All
                 Prophesie
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 antecedent
                 and
                 subsequent
                 words
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 29th
                 verse
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Prophets
                   speak
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 then
                 he
                 subjoyns
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   ye
                   may
                   All
                   prophesie
                
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 follows
                 immediatly
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   shall
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Prophets
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 it
                 evidently
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 prophecying
                 was
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 every
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 :
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 Prophets
                 (
                 c.
                 12.29
                 .
                 
                   Are
                   all
                   Prophets
                
                 ?
                 i.
                 All
                 are
                 not
                 Prophets
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 had
                 not
                 granted
                 them
                 this
                 liberty
                 of
                 prophecying
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 far
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 consent
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 Beza
                 and
                 others
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 sober
                 of
                 our
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 assert
                 a
                 promiscuous
                 liberty
                 of
                 prophecying
                 to
                 every
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 gifted
                 and
                 qualified
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 exercise
                 that
                 Gift
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Prophets
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 ever
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 were
                 an
                 order
                 of
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 gifted
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 but
                 constituted
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Thus
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.28
                 .
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   first
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   secondly
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   thirdly
                   Teachers
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Teachers
                 were
                 Officers
                 set
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 were
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 Reade
                 also
                 Eph.
                 4.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 When
                 Christ
                 gave
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 gifts
                 ,
                 Officers
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 amongst
                 these
                 Officers
                 Prophets
                 .
                 And
                 
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 an
                 instance
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 any
                 Text
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 or
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 word
                 Prophet
                 doth
                 not
                 signifie
                 one
                 in
                 Office
                 peculiarly
                 called
                 and
                 sent
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 an
                 irrefragable
                 truth
                 (
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 Apostles
                 permitting
                 all
                 Prophets
                 (
                 i.
                 men
                 in
                 Office
                 )
                 to
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 warrant
                 for
                 gifted
                 brethren
                 (
                 if
                 out
                 of
                 Office
                 )
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Though
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 infringe
                 the
                 Argument
                 drawn
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 to
                 warrant
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 adde
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 full
                 Vindication
                 of
                 this
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 here
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 throughout
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 seem
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 extraordinary
                 Officers
                 immediatly
                 inspired
                 and
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 in
                 that
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 mentioned
                 and
                 preferred
                 before
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Act.
                 13.1
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.28
                 .
                 but
                 also
                 before
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 themselves
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 who
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 all
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Officers
                 extraordinarily
                 sent
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 gift
                 of
                 prophecy
                 is
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 and
                 contra-distinguished
                 from
                 ordinary
                 gifts
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 wisedom
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 wisedom
                 denotes
                 the
                 Pastors
                 work
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 knowledge
                 the
                 Teachers
                 work
                 ;
                 but
                 prophesying
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 c●●sisting
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 fore-telling
                 of
                 future
                 events
                 ,
                 as
                 Act.
                 11.27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 
                   In
                   those
                   daies
                   came
                   Prophets
                   fr●m
                   Ierusalem
                   unto
                   Anti●●h
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   stood
                   up
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   named
                
                 Agabus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   signified
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   dearth
                   throughout
                   the
                   w●rld
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 Partly
                 in
                 an
                 infallible
                 explication
                 and
                 application
                 of
                 (
                 the
                 m●st
                 difficult
                 places
                 of
                 )
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 industry
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 illumination
                 ,
                 and
                 teaching
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 inspired
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 the
                 series
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 herein
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 prophesying
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 
                 ver
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 When
                 you
                 are
                 come
                 together
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 hath
                 a
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   hath
                   an
                   Interpretation
                
                 ;
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 are
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 30.
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   revealed
                   to
                   another
                   that
                   sitteth
                   by
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   first
                   hold
                   his
                   peace
                   ,
                
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 were
                 inspired
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 gift
                 of
                 prophecy
                 was
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 dispensation
                 of
                 God
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 ceased
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 Text
                 cannot
                 justifie
                 our
                 Lay-Preachers
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 without
                 impudency
                 pretend
                 to
                 such
                 extraordinary
                 Revelations
                 as
                 these
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 might
                 fill
                 many
                 Pages
                 with
                 Quotations
                 of
                 Authours
                 that
                 consent
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 ,
                 
                   Calv.
                   Inst.
                
                 l.
                 4.
                 c.
                 3.
                 sec.
                 10.
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Pet.
                   Mart.
                   loc
                   .
                   com
                   .
                   clas
                   .
                
                 4.
                 c.
                 1.
                 p.
                 558.
                 
                 
                   Aret.
                   prob
                   .
                   lo.
                
                 61.
                 
                   de
                   Prophetia
                   .
                   Gerh.
                   com
                   .
                   loc
                   .
                   tom
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                   de
                   Minist
                   .
                   Ecc.
                   .
                   Diodat
                   .
                   in
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 1
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Gomarus
                 on
                 Rom.
                 12.6
                 .
                 
                   Synops.
                   purioris
                   Theolog.
                   disp
                
                 .
                 42.
                 thes
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 Our
                 
                   English
                   Annotat.
                
                 in
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 Against
                 this
                 third
                 Position
                 asserting
                 the
                 Prophesying
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 to
                 be
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 things
                 objected
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 answer
                 for
                 the
                 further
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 exhorteth
                 the
                 faithfull
                 to
                 desire
                 this
                 gift
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 and
                 to
                 seek
                 to
                 excell
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 miraculous
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 gift
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 extraordinary
                 ;
                 Other
                 spiritual
                 gifts
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 yet
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                   Desire
                   spirituall
                   gifts
                
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 prophesying
                 ;
                 Elysaeus
                 desires
                 a
                 double
                 measure
                 of
                 Elias
                 spirit
                 ,
                 2
                 King.
                 2.9
                 .
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 extraordinary
                 ?
                 The
                 faithfull
                 might
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 in
                 which
                 such
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 were
                 usually
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 lawfully
                 seek
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 praying
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   that
                   speaketh
                   in
                   an
                   unknown
                   tongue
                   pray
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   interpret
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 many
                 did
                 study
                 and
                 prepare
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 fitted
                 for
                 this
                 extraordinary
                 gift
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 19.20
                 .
                 2
                 Kin.
                 2.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 and
                 2
                 Kin.
                 3.15
                 .
                 and
                 
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 God
                 usually
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 emploied
                 as
                 his
                 speciall
                 Embassadors
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 of
                 such
                 prophesying
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 edification
                 ,
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 therefore
                 of
                 ordinary
                 prophesying
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 It
                 follows
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 extraordinary
                 prophesying
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 ordinary
                 )
                 was
                 given
                 for
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.7
                 .
                 The
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 
                   to
                   profit
                   withall
                
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 ordinary
                 Officers
                 were
                 given
                 by
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 gathering
                 and
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 gifts
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 emploied
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.26
                 .
                 Whether
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 or
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 or
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 or
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   edifying
                   .
                
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 speaks
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 but
                 laies
                 down
                 a
                 generall
                 liberty
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 to
                 prophesie
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 appears
                 because
                 he
                 pres●ribes
                 Rules
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 men
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 should
                 order
                 their
                 liberty
                 for
                 edification
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 2.
                 for
                 Women
                 forbidding
                 them
                 altogether
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 prophesying
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   your
                   women
                   keep
                   silence
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   :
                
                 Women
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 are
                 here
                 named
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 only
                 being
                 prohibited
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 to
                 prophesie
                 in
                 publique
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 absolutely
                 false
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 nothing
                 extraordinary
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 tongues
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 6
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 2●
                 ,
                 26.
                 and
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Revelations
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 as
                 false
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 gives
                 a
                 generall
                 liberty
                 of
                 prophesying
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ;
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 proved
                 that
                 the
                 liberty
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 such
                 only
                 as
                 were
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 v.
                 29
                 ,
                 30
                 ,
                 31.
                 and
                 these
                 Prophets
                 were
                 persons
                 in
                 Office
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ex●raordinary
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Superiour
                 to
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ;
                 Now
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 were
                 not
                 P●ophets
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.29
                 .
                 nor
                 had
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Prophe●y
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                 prayer
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.6
                 .
                 
                   I
                   would
                   that
                   ye
                   all
                   spake
                   with
                   tongues
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   that
                   ye
                   prophesied
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 3.
                 
                 Women
                 are
                 not
                 mentioned
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 men
                 in
                 Corinth
                 simply
                 ,
                 But
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 liberty
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 rules
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 Prophets
                 and
                 men
                 in
                 Office
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 should
                 regulate
                 their
                 prophesying
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 edification
                 ,
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 and
                 consolation
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 wholly
                 excludes
                 the
                 women
                 from
                 this
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 may
                 further
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 women
                 here
                 are
                 not
                 meant
                 women
                 simply
                 ,
                 but
                 Women-Prophetesses
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 men-Prophets
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 This
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 intimated
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   your
                
                 Women
                 
                   keep
                   silence
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 your
                 prophesying
                 women
                 :
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 women
                 that
                 did
                 prophesie
                 appears
                 from
                 Act.
                 21.9
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 inhibit
                 all
                 women-Prophetesses
                 from
                 prophesying
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 them
                 (
                 of
                 what
                 rank
                 soever
                 )
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 saith
                 the
                 Law.
                 Thus
                 also
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.12
                 .
                 
                   But
                   I
                   suffer
                   not
                   a
                   woman
                   to
                   teach
                   nor
                   to
                   usurp
                   authority
                   over
                   the
                   man
                   :
                
                 These
                 Prophetesses
                 might
                 teach
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 but
                 nature
                 it self
                 forbids
                 them
                 to
                 usurp
                 authority
                 over
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 teaching
                 him
                 in
                 publique
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Apostle
                 say
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.5
                 .
                 
                   Every
                   woman
                   that
                   prayeth
                   or
                   prophesieth
                   with
                   her
                   head
                   uncovered
                   dishonoureth
                   her
                   head
                   ?
                
                 It
                 seems
                 by
                 this
                 Text
                 that
                 the
                 women
                 did
                 pray
                 and
                 prophesie
                 in
                 publique
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Women
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 pray
                 and
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 doing
                 so
                 actually
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 joyning
                 with
                 men
                 in
                 praying
                 and
                 prophesying
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 is
                 ,
                 Every
                 woman
                 that
                 joyneth
                 in
                 praying
                 or
                 prophesying
                 ;
                 Thus
                 Solomon
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 offer
                 120000.
                 sheep
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 joyning
                 with
                 the
                 Priests
                 that
                 did
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 Pilate
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 scourge
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 do
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 Officers
                 .
              
               
               
                 Object
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 These
                 Prophets
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 ,
                 examined
                 ,
                 and
                 judged
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 32.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Officers
                 extraordinarily
                 inspired
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 follows
                 not
                 ,
                 Their
                 doctrine
                 might
                 be
                 tried
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 extrordinary
                 Officers
                 or
                 immediatly
                 inspired
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 Officers
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 confessed
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 their
                 doctrines
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 ;
                 The
                 Bereaus
                 are
                 commended
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 Act.
                 17.11
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 2.
                 
                 Those
                 who
                 were
                 extraordinarily
                 inspired
                 ,
                 thoug●
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 erre
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 inspired
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 yet
                 might
                 sometimes
                 in
                 some
                 particular
                 cases
                 give
                 an
                 answer
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 hearts
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 erre
                 and
                 be
                 deceived
                 ;
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Samuel
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 Eliab
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Doubtlesse
                   the
                   Lords
                   anointed
                   is
                   before
                   me
                   ,
                
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 Thus
                 Nathan
                 permitteth
                 and
                 encourageth
                 David
                 to
                 build
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 7.
                 but
                 herein
                 he
                 was
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 Act.
                 21.4
                 .
                 The
                 foretelling
                 of
                 Pauls
                 danger
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 was
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 consequence
                 drawn
                 from
                 hence
                 by
                 the
                 prophesying
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 was
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 spirit
                 .
                 
                   Vide
                   Bezam
                
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 second
                 Objection
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 
                   As
                   every
                   man
                   hath
                   receivid
                   the
                   gift
                   ,
                   even
                   so
                   minister
                   the
                   same
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   as
                   good
                   Stewards
                   of
                   the
                   manifold
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   speak
                   let
                   him
                   speak
                   as
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   minister
                   let
                   him
                   do
                   it
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   ability
                   which
                   God
                   giveth
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 From
                 hence
                 is
                 inferred
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 gifted
                 may
                 lawfully
                 Preach
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 called
                 and
                 solemnly
                 set
                 apart
                 to
                 this
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 To
                 this
                 we
                 reply
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 heartily
                 assent
                 to
                 this
                 Truth
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   hath
                   received
                   a
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   improve
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   others
                   :
                
                 And
                 we
                 limit
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 Gift
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 do
                 )
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 liberality
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 be
                 sometimes
                 put
                 for
                 that
                 gift
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 Cor.
                 16.3.2
                 Cor.
                 8.4
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 )
                 but
                 extend
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Oecumenius
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 riches
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 endowments
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 whosoever
                 is
                 possessed
                 of
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 communicate
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 want
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 received
                 them
                 of
                 
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 distributed
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 
                   Piscator
                   ,
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Bullinger
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 spirituall
                 gifts
                 ;
                 as
                 knowing
                 that
                 
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   for
                   the
                   profit
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                
                 and
                 mindefull
                 of
                 the
                 heavy
                 sentence
                 pronounced
                 upon
                 the
                 slothfull
                 servant
                 who
                 hid
                 his
                 Talent
                 in
                 a
                 Napkin
                 .
                 Mat.
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 we
                 assert
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 spirituall
                 gifts
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 by
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 sphere
                 ,
                 by
                 private
                 persons
                 privately
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Office
                 publikely
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 Aquila
                 and
                 Priscilla
                 ,
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 yet
                 of
                 eminent
                 gifts
                 (
                 insomuch
                 as
                 they
                 knew
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 more
                 perfectly
                 then
                 Apollos
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 eloquent
                 man
                 and
                 mighty
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 )
                 kept
                 their
                 own
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 whereas
                 Apollos
                 being
                 a
                 Minister
                 in
                 Office
                 (
                 as
                 appears
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.5
                 .
                 )
                 preached
                 publiquely
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 they
                 as
                 gifted
                 Christians
                 did
                 not
                 undertake
                 to
                 preach
                 publikely
                 but
                 took
                 him
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 privately
                 expounded
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 more
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 Act.
                 18.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 patern
                 for
                 private
                 Christians
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 form
                 to
                 walk
                 by
                 ;
                 In
                 this
                 way
                 they
                 may
                 finde
                 emploiment
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 gifts
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 they
                 may
                 honour
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 promoters
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 those
                 women
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 honours
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Labourers
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 4.3
                 .
                 They
                 laboured
                 not
                 by
                 publike
                 preaching
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 the
                 Apostle
                 permits
                 not
                 to
                 women
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 but
                 by
                 private
                 advertisements
                 and
                 admonitions
                 ,
                 as
                 opportunities
                 were
                 administred
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Therefore
                 it
                 follows
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 all
                 gifts
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 improved
                 ,
                 therefore
                 a
                 gifted
                 brother
                 may
                 preach
                 ;
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 waies
                 of
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 most
                 excellent
                 gifts
                 then
                 by
                 preaching
                 only
                 :
                 and
                 secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 preach
                 warrantably
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 fitted
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 appointed
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 fully
                 demonsttated
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 work
                 twice
                 ,
                 we
                 here
                 supersede
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 the
                 11.
                 verse
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   speak
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   speak
                   as
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 warrant
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 speaking
                 publikely
                 to
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 publikely
                 ,
                 provided
                 he
                 speak
                 as
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 We
                 answer
                 negatively
                 ,
                 those
                 words
                 permit
                 not
                 every
                 gifted
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 but
                 direct
                 every
                 Preacher
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 dispensation
                 of
                 that
                 weighty
                 Office
                 ;
                 Calvin
                 excellently
                 upon
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   speaketh
                
                 observes
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   publicâ
                   authoritate
                   rite
                   ordinatus
                   est
                   ,
                
                 He
                 that
                 by
                 publike
                 authority
                 is
                 rightly
                 ordained
                 to
                 speak
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   speak
                   as
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 And
                 
                   Estius
                   ,
                   Qui
                   ad
                   hujusmodi
                   munus
                   in
                   Ecclesiâ
                   vocatur
                   ,
                
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   him
                   speak
                   as
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 And
                 thus
                 some
                 restrain
                 the
                 word
                 Gift
                 in
                 the
                 10th
                 
                   verse
                   ,
                   As
                   every
                   man
                   hath
                   received
                   a
                   gift
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 an
                 Office
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 minister
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 with
                 out
                 probability
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 are
                 taken
                 sometimes
                 in
                 Scripture
                 not
                 for
                 gifts
                 simply
                 but
                 for
                 an
                 Office
                 ;
                 as
                 Rom.
                 12.6
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 having
                 gifts
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 the
                 verses
                 following
                 expounds
                 of
                 Offices
                 :
                 So
                 also
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.14
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Neglect
                   not
                   the
                
                 gift
                 
                   which
                   was
                   given
                   thee
                   by
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 may
                 be
                 his
                 own
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 Cha.
                 1.18
                 .
                 
                   This
                   charge
                   I
                   cummit
                   to
                   thee
                   my
                   Son
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Prophecies
                   that
                   went
                   before
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 where
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 observe
                 ,
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 scornfully
                 ask
                 ,
                 What
                 gift
                 the
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 by
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 can
                 now
                 conferre
                 ?
                 that
                 it
                 confers
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 by
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 did
                 to
                 
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ;
                 If
                 Timothy
                 had
                 any
                 extraordinary
                 gift
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Imposition
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 hands
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1.6
                 .
                 
                   Stir
                   up
                   the
                   gift
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   thee
                   by
                   the
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   my
                   hands
                
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 usuall
                 for
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 to
                 be
                 conveighed
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 3.8
                 .
                 
                   To
                   me
                   that
                   am
                   lesse
                   then
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   all
                   Saints
                   is
                   this
                   grace
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   given
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   preach
                   among
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                
                 his
                 being
                 made
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 Rom.
                 1.5
                 .
                 
                   By
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   received
                   grace
                   and
                   Apostleship
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Grammaticall
                 Figure
                 Hendyadis
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 as
                 Piscator
                 
                 in
                 his
                 Scholia
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 worth
                 our
                 Observation
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 that
                 order
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 seems
                 to
                 make
                 between
                 gifts
                 ,
                 administrations
                 ,
                 and
                 operations
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Gifts
                 qualifie
                 for
                 Ministries
                 ,
                 Ministry
                 authoriseth
                 for
                 operation
                 ;
                 as
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 lawfully
                 undertake
                 a
                 Ministry
                 or
                 Office
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 qualified
                 ;
                 so
                 may
                 no
                 man
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 taken
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 Abilities
                 do
                 not
                 authorize
                 to
                 act
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Sphere
                 and
                 calling
                 ;
                 A
                 Physician
                 might
                 not
                 judge
                 of
                 Leprosies
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 skill
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Butcher
                 kill
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 though
                 he
                 knew
                 how
                 ;
                 these
                 things
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 ;
                 Every
                 able
                 Lawyer
                 may
                 not
                 usurp
                 the
                 office
                 or
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 nor
                 every
                 gifted
                 brother
                 undertake
                 either
                 the
                 Office
                 or
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 argued
                 for
                 the
                 lawfulnesse
                 of
                 Preaching
                 by
                 gifted
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 ordained
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 :
                 That
                 Eldad
                 and
                 Medad
                 prophesied
                 in
                 the
                 Camp
                 without
                 a
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 approved
                 of
                 by
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 Praier
                 ,
                 
                   Would
                   God
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Lords
                   people
                   were
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   put
                   his
                   Spirit
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Numb
                 .
                 11.26
                 ,
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 this
                 we
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 Story
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 patronize
                 the
                 practices
                 of
                 our
                 preaching
                 un-ordained
                 gifted
                 brethren
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 prophesying
                 of
                 Eldad
                 and
                 Medad
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 from
                 an
                 immediate
                 and
                 divine
                 inspiration
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   have
                   rested
                   upon
                   them
                
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 those
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 ver
                 .
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 but
                 our
                 gifted
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 thus
                 immediatly
                 inspired
                 and
                 taught
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 gift
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 was
                 given
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 Seal
                 of
                 their
                 Commission
                 for
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 not
                 directly
                 for
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 
                   visibile
                   signum
                
                 ,
                 a
                 visible
                 sign
                 (
                 saith
                 Calvin
                 )
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 chosen
                 them
                 to
                 assist
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 :
                 
                 
                   Non
                   enim
                   erant
                   Prophetae
                   ,
                   sed
                   voluit
                   Deus
                   hâc
                   externâ
                   not
                   â
                   testari
                   novos
                   esse
                   homines
                   ,
                   quò
                   majori
                   reverentiâ
                   eos
                   ex●iperet
                   populus
                   :
                
                 By
                 this
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 they
                 were
                 inaugurated
                 to
                 their
                 civil
                 government
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 Saul
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 his
                 Election
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 10.6
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 many
                 learned
                 men
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Eldad
                 and
                 Medad
                 did
                 not
                 prophesie
                 praedicendo
                 or
                 praedicando
                 ,
                 That
                 their
                 prophesying
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Prophetical
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 politicall
                 or
                 prudentiall
                 speaking
                 of
                 things
                 appertaining
                 to
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 :
                 Some
                 others
                 think
                 that
                 
                   Enthusiasmo
                   acti
                
                 they
                 did
                 
                   laudes
                   Deo
                   can●re
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 by
                 divine
                 instinct
                 they
                 did
                 celebrate
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 All
                 agree
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 makes
                 nothing
                 for
                 the
                 justification
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 preach
                 without
                 office
                 .
                 Mr
                 Ainsworth
                 observes
                 excellently
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 prophesying
                 of
                 Eldad
                 and
                 Medad
                 was
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 vers
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 
                   They
                   prophosied
                   and
                   did
                   not
                   cease
                   ,
                   Ainsworth
                
                 reades
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   prophesied
                   and
                   did
                   not
                   adde
                
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 
                   Non
                   addiderunt
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 prophesied
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 word
                 is
                 used
                 Deut.
                 5.22
                 .
                 These
                 words
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 added
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 spake
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 readeth
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Sol.
                   Iarchi
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   did
                   not
                   adde
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 they
                 prophesied
                 not
                 save
                 that
                 day
                 only
                 .
                 The
                 Chaldee
                 indeed
                 translateth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   ceased
                   not
                
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 also
                 it
                 translateth
                 Deut.
                 5.22
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   spake
                   the
                   ten
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   ceased
                   not
                   ,
                
                 which
                 translation
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 allowed
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 admit
                 (
                 saith
                 Ainsworth
                 )
                 of
                 this
                 favourable
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   ceased
                   not
                   speaking
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   till
                   all
                   his
                   ten
                   words
                   were
                   finished
                
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 seventy
                 Elders
                 
                   prophesied
                   ,
                   and
                   ceased
                   not
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   continued
                   all
                   day
                   prophesying
                
                 ,
                 not
                 alwaies
                 ;
                 (
                 As
                 Saul
                 in
                 Naioth
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   prophesie
                   all
                   that
                   day
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   night
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Sam.
                 19
                 24.
                 )
                 For
                 this
                 prophesying
                 of
                 theirs
                 seems
                 (
                 saith
                 Ainsworth
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 temporary
                 gift
                 and
                 miracle
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ratification
                 and
                 confirmation
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 .
                 But
                 howsoever
                 whether
                 this
                 prophesying
                 was
                 for
                 a
                 day
                 or
                 for
                 a
                 longer
                 time
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 Ecclesiastical
                 or
                 only
                 political
                 ,
                 certain
                 we
                 are
                 it
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 visible
                 inauguration
                 of
                 them
                 into
                 their
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 3.
                 
                 Certain
                 we
                 are
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 ha●
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Call
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 seventy
                 Elders
                 
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 commanded
                 Moses
                 to
                 choose
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 whom
                 he
                 promiseth
                 
                   to
                   give
                   his
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 11.16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 example
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 prove
                 the
                 lawfullnesse
                 of
                 private
                 mens
                 preaching
                 :
                 That
                 these
                 two
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 seventy
                 Elders
                 ,
                 appears
                 by
                 three
                 Arguments
                 from
                 the
                 26.
                 verse
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ver
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 
                   That
                   God
                   took
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   that
                   was
                   upon
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   gave
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Seventy
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   Spirit
                   rested
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   prophesied
                   ,
                   and
                   ceased
                   not
                   ,
                
                 Then
                 followeth
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   there
                   remained
                   two
                   of
                   the
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   Camp
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Seventy
                 .
                 
                   As
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   say
                
                 ,
                 There
                 were
                 seventy
                 men
                 chosen
                 to
                 be
                 Common-Councell
                 men
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 Guild-Hall
                 ,
                 but
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 did
                 remain
                 in
                 their
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 go
                 ,
                 must
                 we
                 not
                 necessarily
                 understand
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 remaining
                 were
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 seventy
                 Common-Councel
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   rest
                   upon
                   these
                   two
                
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 26.
                 just
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Elders
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 expresly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   were
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   written
                   ,
                   but
                   went
                   not
                   out
                   into
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   ,
                
                 That
                 were
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 saith
                 Deodate
                 ,
                 inrolled
                 and
                 delegated
                 among
                 the
                 seventy
                 Elders
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Ainsworth
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 written
                 by
                 Moses
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 appointed
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 16.24
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 why
                 did
                 not
                 they
                 go
                 unto
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 did
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Ans.
                   Tostatus
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 modest
                 bashfullnesse
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 unworthinesse
                 ,
                 Ainsworth
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Saul
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 King
                 ,
                 withdrew
                 and
                 hid
                 himself
                 among
                 the
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 10.22
                 .
                 so
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 unwilling
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 charge
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 withdrew
                 their
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 found
                 them
                 out
                 :
                 For
                 whether
                 shall
                 men
                 go
                 from
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   whither
                   shall
                   they
                   go
                   from
                   his
                   presence
                   ,
                
                 Psa.
                 139.7
                 .
                 See
                 more
                 for
                 this
                 out
                 of
                 Ainsworth
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 these
                 were
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 seventy
                 Elders
                 ,
                 why
                 doth
                 Ioshua
                 desire
                 Moses
                 to
                 forbid
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 Ans.
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 set
                 apart
                 
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 obeyed
                 not
                 Moses
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 as
                 he
                 commanded
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Disciples
                 forbad
                 one
                 that
                 cast
                 out
                 devils
                 in
                 Christs
                 Name
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 followed
                 not
                 them
                 ,
                 Luke
                 9.49
                 ,
                 50.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Especially
                 thus
                 he
                 spake
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 envious
                 zeal
                 for
                 his
                 Master
                 Moses
                 sake
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 verse
                 following
                 sheweth
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 prophecy
                 common
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 therefore
                 Moses
                 answereth
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 
                   Enviest
                   thou
                   ,
                   for
                   my
                   sake
                   ?
                
              
               
                 But
                 though
                 Ioshua
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 them
                 inhibited
                 prophesying
                 ,
                 yet
                 Moses
                 did
                 not
                 forbid
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 argument
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 persons
                 lawfully
                 chosen
                 to
                 this
                 Office
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 Moses
                 so
                 sharply
                 rebuke
                 Corah
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 for
                 intruding
                 into
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 without
                 a
                 call
                 ▪
                 surely
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 approved
                 of
                 Eldads
                 and
                 Medads
                 taking
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Prophets
                 without
                 a
                 Call.
                 
              
               
                 Quest.
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 Moses
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                   Would
                   God
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Lords
                   People
                   were
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   put
                   his
                   Spirit
                   upon
                   them
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 was
                 an
                 excellent
                 and
                 imitable
                 desire
                 in
                 Moses
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 he
                 knew
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 decreed
                 not
                 to
                 diffuse
                 this
                 gift
                 of
                 prophecy
                 unto
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 here
                 discovers
                 his
                 humility
                 in
                 wishing
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 had
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 prophesie
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 ●ot
                 worthy
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 heartily
                 desire
                 that
                 all
                 Gods
                 people
                 might
                 excell
                 in
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 .
                 
                   Hunc
                   Spiritum
                   charitatis
                   imitentur
                   omnes
                   concionatores
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Cornelius
                   de
                   Lapide
                   )
                   qui
                   non
                   suam
                   ,
                   sed
                   Dei
                   unius
                   gloriam
                   quaerunt
                   ,
                   petuntque
                   quod
                   Martha
                   petiit
                   a
                   Christo
                   Dic
                   sorori
                   ut
                   adjuvet
                   me
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 without
                 a
                 lawfull
                 call
                 may
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 publique
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 for
                 Eldad
                 and
                 Medad
                 were
                 lawfully
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 Ioshua
                 knew
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 appears
                 plainly
                 by
                 this
                 very
                 Praier
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 that
                 they
                 both
                 were
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 rest
                 upon
                 them
                 even
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 rested
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 68
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 he
                 praieth
                 ,
                 
                   Would
                   all
                   the
                   Lords
                   People
                   were
                   as
                   th●se
                   two
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Elders
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 daily
                 prayer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 multiply
                 his
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 upon
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 harvest
                 is
                 great
                 and
                 the
                 labourers
                 are
                 few
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Harvest
                 ,
                 would
                 send
                 forth
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 able
                 Labourers
                 into
                 his
                 Harvest
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Another
                 Objection
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Iehosaphat
                 ,
                 2
                 Chro.
                 17.7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 sent
                 to
                 his
                 Princes
                 even
                 to
                 Benhail
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Obadiah
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 teach
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 And
                 with
                 them
                 he
                 sent
                 Levites
                 ,
                 even
                 Shemaiah
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   And
                   they
                   taught
                   in
                   Iudah
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Here
                 the
                 Princes
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 teach
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Levites
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Princes
                 are
                 thought
                 by
                 some
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 teach
                 not
                 Ecclesiastically
                 but
                 Politically
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 countenancing
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 civil
                 authority
                 ,
                 compelling
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 hear
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 taught
                 the
                 people
                 regaliter
                 not
                 ministerialiter
                 ;
                 Thus
                 
                   R.
                   Sol.
                   Iarchi
                
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 proper
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 24.8
                 .
                 
                   According
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   the
                   Priests
                   and
                   Levites
                   shall
                   teach
                   you
                   ,
                   do
                   ye
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Princes
                   went
                   with
                   them
                   lest
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   rebelled
                   against
                   their
                   words
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   compell
                   them
                   to
                   obey
                   :
                
                 Great
                 men
                 are
                 said
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 their
                 authority
                 and
                 command
                 .
                 Solomon
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   offer
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                
                 22000
                 
                   Oxen
                   ,
                   and
                
                 120000
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 sinned
                 Vzziahs
                 sinne
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 )
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 .
                 Pilate
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 scourge
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Officers
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 chief
                 Eunuch
                 Dan
                 1.
                 to
                 teach
                 Daniel
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Israelitish
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 appointing
                 them
                 Masters
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Princes
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Levites
                 whom
                 they
                 did
                 accompany
                 ,
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 encourage
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 2.
                 
                 Iehosaphat
                 intending
                 a
                 full
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 establishing
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 Righteousnesse
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 sends
                 out
                 mixt
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 civil
                 affairs
                 his
                 Princes
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 businesses
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Levites
                 :
                 The
                 Princes
                 taught
                 
                   Ius
                   regium
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Levites
                 
                   Ius
                   Dei
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 interfering
                 in
                 their
                 employment
                 ;
                 
                   Vide
                   Pelican
                   .
                   in
                   loc
                
                 .
                 This
                 answer
                 seems
                 the
                 more
                 probable
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 visitation
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 mentioned
                 ch
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 Iehosaphat
                 himself
                 making
                 (
                 as
                 here
                 )
                 joynt
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 divides
                 the
                 work
                 into
                 Civil
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 former
                 he
                 sets
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 latter
                 the
                 prince
                 ;
                 as
                 was
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 stating
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Some
                 argue
                 from
                 Luke
                 8.39
                 .
                 The
                 man
                 dispossessed
                 went
                 about
                 preaching
                 what
                 Christ
                 had
                 done
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 And
                 from
                 Ioh.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 preached
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 beleeved
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 talent
                 ,
                 and
                 hid
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 therefore
                 cast
                 into
                 hell
                 ;
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 evil
                 times
                 ,
                 speaking
                 often
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 answer
                 shortly
                 ;
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dispossessed
                 did
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Commission
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 no
                 president
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 preach
                 without
                 a
                 calling
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 more
                 he
                 sinned
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 The
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 did
                 not
                 preach
                 but
                 only
                 charitatively
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 private
                 persons
                 may
                 ,
                 declare
                 what
                 she
                 had
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 can
                 be
                 concluded
                 from
                 hence
                 for
                 Preaching
                 without
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 womens
                 preaching
                 must
                 be
                 concluded
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 The
                 man
                 was
                 cast
                 into
                 hell
                 for
                 hiding
                 and
                 not
                 imploying
                 his
                 talent
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 calling
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 often
                 suggested
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 every
                 Christian
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 the
                 gift
                 ofGod
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Christians
                 to
                 speak
                 often
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 in
                 evil
                 times
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 admonish
                 ,
                 exhort
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 together
                 and
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 comes
                 short
                 o●
                 the
                 Ministers
                 duty
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 between
                 this
                 private
                 charitative
                 way
                 of
                 exhorting
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 above
                 distinguished
                 .
              
               
               
                 Object
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Private
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Act.
                 8.4
                 .
                 &
                 11.19
                 .
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 scattered
                 abroad
                 ,
                 went
                 every
                 where
                 preaching
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 gifted
                 men
                 though
                 not
                 ordained
                 may
                 also
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 instance
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 insisted
                 upon
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 strength
                 to
                 conclude
                 the
                 lawfulnesse
                 of
                 preaching
                 by
                 gifted
                 ,
                 un-ordained
                 persons
                 ;
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Some
                 allowing
                 these
                 scattered
                 Christians
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 rationally
                 distinguish
                 between
                 a
                 Church
                 constituted
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Church
                 scattered
                 and
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 between
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 gathered
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 ●ase
                 of
                 necessity
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 recorded
                 that
                 these
                 did
                 preach
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 in
                 a
                 setled
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 scattered
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 went
                 every
                 where
                 preaching
                 ;
                 what
                 warrant
                 soever
                 this
                 instance
                 may
                 give
                 to
                 persons
                 uncalled
                 to
                 preach
                 amongst
                 Indians
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 places
                 where
                 no
                 Churches
                 nor
                 Ministers
                 are
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 it
                 not
                 warrant
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 preaching
                 in
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Ministers
                 are
                 or
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 may
                 justly
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 were
                 private
                 Christians
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 asserted
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 men
                 in
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 commission
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 This
                 appears
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 first
                 verse
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   At
                   that
                   time
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   persecution
                   against
                   the
                   Church
                   which
                   was
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   scattered
                   abroad
                   throughout
                   the
                   Regions
                   of
                   Iudea
                
                 and
                 
                   Samaria
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 These
                 All
                 that
                 were
                 scattered
                 must
                 be
                 either
                 All
                 the
                 Teachers
                 and
                 Church-Officers
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 Beleevers
                 ;
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 3.
                 verse
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Saul
                   made
                   havock
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 entring
                 into
                 every
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 haling
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 committed
                 them
                 to
                 prison
                 .
                 And
                 Act.
                 11.22
                 .
                 there
                 is
                 expresse
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 persecution
                 .
                 Had
                 all
                 the
                 Beleevers
                 been
                 scattered
                 what
                 should
                 the
                 Apostles
                 have
                 done
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 their
                 tarrying
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 dangerous
                 to
                 themselves
                 and
                 useless
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 judge
                 that
                 by
                 all
                 is
                 meant
                 all
                 the
                 Church-Officers
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 )
                 were
                 scattered
                 except
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 scattered
                 they
                 went
                 every
                 where
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 make
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 clearer
                 observe
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 word
                 All
                 is
                 used
                 here
                 with
                 an
                 exceptive
                 particle
                 ,
                 which
                 necessitates
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 not
                 of
                 beleevers
                 but
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 office
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 all
                 relate
                 to
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 Beleever
                 left
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 except
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 The
                 particle
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 with
                 the
                 Genitive
                 case
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 being
                 alwaies
                 exceptive
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 Ioh.
                 8.10
                 .
                 Act.
                 15.28
                 .
                 &
                 22.22
                 .
                 Mar.
                 12.32
                 .
                 but
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 proved
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   they
                   that
                   were
                   scattered
                   went
                   every
                   where
                   preaching
                   the
                   Word
                
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 teaching
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 
                   actus
                   charitatis
                
                 ,
                 but
                 Preaching
                 which
                 is
                 
                   actus
                   officij
                   ;
                   How
                   can
                   they
                   preach
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   sent
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Reverend
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
                 in
                 their
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 the
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 scattered
                 went
                 about
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 refers
                 to
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 desire
                 the
                 Brethren
                 to
                 produce
                 one
                 Scripture
                 where
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 used
                 concerning
                 any
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Preachers
                 by
                 Office
                 ,
                 they
                 bring
                 many
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 concerning
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Office
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 pen-man
                 of
                 this
                 history
                 ,
                 and
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 had
                 their
                 Commission
                 to
                 preach
                 before
                 this
                 persecution
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 persecution
                 occasioned
                 their
                 preaching
                 in
                 Iudea
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Act.
                 8.5
                 .
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 this
                 scattered
                 number
                 named
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 in
                 office
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 Philip
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 is
                 numbered
                 among
                 the
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Act.
                 6.
                 and
                 called
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 Act.
                 21
                 8.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 singling
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 Office
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 judge
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 persons
                 in
                 office
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 that
                 were
                 scattered
                 did
                 baptize
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 preach
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 gather
                 from
                 Act.
                 11.26
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   was
                   a
                   Church
                   setled
                   at
                   Antioch
                   ,
                
                 which
                 
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 unlesse
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 baptized
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 in
                 Antioch
                 to
                 baptize
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 dispersion
                 did
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   Barnabas
                   ,
                   Agabus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Prophets
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 Antioch
                 till
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 founded
                 ,
                 Act.
                 11.25
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 and
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 founded
                 by
                 the
                 scattered
                 brethren
                 ,
                 Act.
                 21.19
                 .
                 now
                 baptism
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 only
                 by
                 men
                 in
                 office
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 28.19
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 These
                 scattered
                 brethren
                 are
                 said
                 
                   to
                   be
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Teacher●
                
                 ,
                 Act.
                 13.1
                 .
                 where
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 Lucius
                 of
                 Cyrene
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 all
                 probability
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 scattered
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 Act.
                 11.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   some
                   of
                   these
                   scattered
                   were
                   men
                   of
                   Cyrene
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 commission
                 given
                 to
                 these
                 scattered
                 brethren
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 is
                 mentioned
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 us
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Scripture-Reasons
                 to
                 perswade
                 us
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 Commission
                 ;
                 They
                 did
                 a
                 work
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 proved
                 ,
                 which
                 godly
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 Office
                 durst
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 ;
                 they
                 had
                 successe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 promiseth
                 not
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 go
                 in
                 an
                 evil
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 demonstrated
                 :
                 But
                 let
                 thus
                 much
                 suffice
                 for
                 this
                 instance
                 .
              
               
                 Obj.
                 7.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 called
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 1.6
                 .
                 why
                 then
                 may
                 they
                 not
                 preach
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 They
                 are
                 indeed
                 all
                 made
                 Priests
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Kings
                 unto
                 God
                 not
                 unto
                 men
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 Priests
                 not
                 ministerially
                 but
                 spiritually
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 ministeriall
                 function
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 offering
                 up
                 of
                 spirituall
                 Sacrifices
                 unto
                 God.
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 expounded
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.5
                 .
                 Praier
                 ,
                 Thanks-giving
                 ,
                 and
                 Almes-deeds
                 are
                 called
                 Sacrifices
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 a
                 Beleever
                 offereth
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 Priest
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 All
                 are
                 made
                 Priests
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 all
                 made
                 Prophets
                 ?
                 Are
                 not
                 all
                 made
                 Kings
                 ?
                 And
                 may
                 therefore
                 all
                 exercise
                 regall
                 jurisdiction
                 amongst
                 men
                 ?
                 May
                 all
                 be
                 Magistrates
                 ?
                 Away
                 with
                 such
                 fanatick
                 Monasterian
                 conceits
                 ;
                 If
                 
                 we
                 be
                 Priests
                 let
                 us
                 sacrifice
                 our
                 lusts
                 ,
                 if
                 Kings
                 let
                 us
                 rule
                 over
                 our
                 passions
                 and
                 our
                 pride
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 quickly
                 prevent
                 such
                 unwarrantable
                 practices
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 a
                 happy
                 issue
                 to
                 these
                 Disputes
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 Master
                 of
                 a
                 Family
                 may
                 instruct
                 his
                 own
                 Family
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 he
                 not
                 preach
                 in
                 the
                 publique
                 Congregation
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Because
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 calling
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 calling
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 You
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 ask
                 ,
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Lord-Maior
                 of
                 London
                 exercise
                 his
                 jurisdiction
                 at
                 York
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 at
                 London
                 ?
                 Or
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 send
                 Warrants
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 County
                 ?
                 Or
                 why
                 might
                 not
                 Vzziah
                 as
                 well
                 offer
                 Incense
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 as
                 pray
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Family
                 ?
                 The
                 answer
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 Questions
                 is
                 easie
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 lawfull
                 calling
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Obj.
                 9.
                 
                 But
                 why
                 then
                 do
                 you
                 your selves
                 suffer
                 men
                 whom
                 you
                 call
                 Probationers
                 and
                 Expectants
                 for
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 without
                 Ordination
                 ?
                 May
                 not
                 private
                 men
                 preach
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 private
                 mans
                 preaching
                 that
                 never
                 intends
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Probationers
                 preaching
                 that
                 intends
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 preacheth
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 triall
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 choose
                 him
                 may
                 have
                 experience
                 of
                 his
                 gifts
                 .
                 A
                 probationer
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Minister
                 differ
                 but
                 in
                 degree
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 and
                 a
                 Minister
                 differ
                 
                   toto
                   genere
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 there
                 were
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 sons
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 that
                 were
                 trained
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 :
                 These
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 did
                 prophesie
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 trial
                 and
                 exercise
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 19.20
                 .
                 2
                 King.
                 2.3
                 .
                 1
                 King.
                 20.35
                 ,
                 36.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 these
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 ,
                 these
                 Expectants
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 allowed
                 in
                 the
                 Presbyteriall
                 government
                 to
                 preach
                 without
                 approbation
                 and
                 license
                 .
                 The
                 Directory
                 stablished
                 by
                 both
                 Nations
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 as
                 intend
                 the
                 Ministry
                 may
                 occasionally
                 both
                 reade
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 gifts
                 in
                 preaching
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 being
                 allowed
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 even
                 Probationers
                 under
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 preach
                 
                 though
                 but
                 occasionally
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 License
                 and
                 Authority
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 this
                 power
                 to
                 authorize
                 men
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 employment
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 Objections
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Third
                 Proposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Fourth
                   Proposition
                   .
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   severall
                   waies
                   and
                   means
                   of
                   calling
                   men
                   to
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Subject
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   following
                   Chapters
                   in
                   the
                   First
                   Part.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Wherein
                 are
                 handled
                 three
                 Questions
                 about
                 an
                 imm●diate
                 Call
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 HAving
                 shewed
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Office
                 or
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 lawfully
                 called
                 and
                 ordained
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 We
                 shall
                 now
                 proceed
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 method
                 formerly
                 propounded
                 )
                 to
                 speak
                 something
                 concerning
                 the
                 divers
                 waies
                 and
                 means
                 of
                 calling
                 men
                 unto
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 comprehend
                 in
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Propositions
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   of
                   calling
                   men
                   to
                   the
                   Ministry
                   belongs
                   properly
                   to
                   God
                   only
                
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Harvest
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 only
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 can
                 send
                 forth
                 Labourers
                 into
                 his
                 harvest
                 ;
                 Ministers
                 are
                 his
                 Embassadours
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 He
                 only
                 can
                 give
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Unction
                 and
                 make
                 us
                 able
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.6
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 honour
                 and
                 encouragement
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Ministry
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 three
                 persons
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 call
                 men
                 to
                 this
                 sacred
                 office
                 .
                 Of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.28
                 .
                 
                   And
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 Mat.
                 9.38
                 .
                 
                   Pray
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Of
                 God
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.11
                 .
                 Of
                 God
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Act.
                 20.28
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   waies
                   by
                   which
                   God
                   doth
                   call
                   men
                   to
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   immediate
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   other
                   mediate
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 immediate
                 call
                 is
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 chosen
                 by
                 God
                 without
                 the
                 intervention
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 Thus
                 were
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 called
                 :
                 Paul
                 saith
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   an
                   Apostle
                   not
                   of
                   men
                   nor
                   by
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tels
                 us
                 of
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 Ministers
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 called
                 neither
                 of
                 men
                 nor
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 God
                 immediatly
                 ,
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 men
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 Apostles
                 successors
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 neither
                 called
                 by
                 God
                 immediatly
                 or
                 mediatly
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 
                   of
                   man
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 meer
                 authority
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 false
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Zanchy
                 tels
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 Hierom
                 of
                 a
                 fourth
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 neither
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 themselves
                 ;
                 
                   Qui
                   per
                   seipsos
                   Ministerium
                   sibi
                   sumunt
                   non
                   vocati
                   ,
                   Who
                   take
                   upon
                   themselves
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   uncalled
                
                 ;
                 And
                 these
                 he
                 saith
                 are
                 
                   omnium
                   pessimi
                
                 ,
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ieremy
                 speaks
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   sent
                   these
                   Prophets
                   yet
                   they
                   ran
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   spoken
                   unto
                   them
                   yet
                   they
                   prophesied
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 We
                 purpose
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 immediate
                 Call
                 ;
                 Only
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 who
                 are
                 ordinarily
                 called
                 Anabaptists
                 or
                 Enthusiasts
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Chemnitius
                 cals
                 them
                 
                   fanaticos
                   homines
                
                 fanatick
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 boast
                 much
                 of
                 Heavenly
                 Revelations
                 and
                 of
                 divine
                 impulses
                 ,
                 and
                 pretend
                 to
                 an
                 immediate
                 Call
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 for
                 our
                 peoples
                 sake
                 briefly
                 answer
                 these
                 three
                 Questions
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   How
                   may
                   we
                   distinguish
                   between
                   an
                   immediate
                   Call
                   from
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   imposture
                   of
                   fanatick
                   men
                   that
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 Quest.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Whether
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   expect
                   any
                   immediate
                   Call
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Quest.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   Call
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Reformers
                   of
                   Religion
                   from
                   the
                   Errours
                   of
                   Popery
                   ,
                   was
                   an
                   immediate
                   Call
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Quest.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   How
                   may
                   we
                   distinguish
                   between
                   an
                   immediate
                   Call
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   imposture
                   of
                   men
                   that
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   called
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 immediatly
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 are
                 endued
                 by
                 God
                 either
                 with
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 miracles
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 enabled
                 to
                 give
                 proof
                 of
                 their
                 immediate
                 Call.
                 When
                 Christ
                 called
                 his
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 power
                 against
                 unclean
                 spirits
                 
                   to
                   cast
                   them
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   heal
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   sicknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   disease
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 cals
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 working
                 miracles
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 his
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.12
                 .
                 
                   Truly
                   the
                   signs
                   of
                   an
                   Apostle
                   were
                   wrought
                   among
                   you
                   in
                   all
                   patience
                   ,
                   in
                   signs
                   and
                   wonders
                   ,
                   and
                   mighty
                   deeds
                   .
                
                 When
                 Christ
                 called
                 his
                 70
                 Disciples
                 he
                 adorned
                 them
                 also
                 with
                 power
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Luke
                 10.9
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 God
                 called
                 Moses
                 immediatly
                 ,
                 he
                 inabled
                 him
                 to
                 work
                 miracles
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 Israelites
                 might
                 beleeve
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 an
                 Impostor
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
                 had
                 appeared
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 4.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 was
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 Elias
                 and
                 Elisha
                 confirmed
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 from
                 hence
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 do
                 )
                 gather
                 a
                 generall
                 Rule
                 ,
                 That
                 an
                 immediate
                 Call
                 is
                 alwaies
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 miracles
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 expresly
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 did
                 no
                 miracle
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 immediatly
                 called
                 :
                 
                 Neither
                 do
                 we
                 reade
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 wrought
                 any
                 miracles
                 ;
                 But
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 an
                 immediate
                 Call
                 is
                 alwaies
                 joyned
                 either
                 with
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 extraordinary
                 thing
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 men
                 are
                 enabled
                 undoubtedly
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 to
                 others
                 their
                 immediate
                 Call.
                 Thus
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 endued
                 with
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 fore-telling
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 was
                 enabled
                 to
                 make
                 proof
                 of
                 his
                 immediate
                 Call
                 by
                 shewing
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 
                 both
                 of
                 Isaiah
                 and
                 Malachy
                 that
                 were
                 concerning
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 prophecies
                 were
                 applied
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 Luke
                 1.15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 ;
                 appropriated
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 1.23
                 .
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Christs
                 testimony
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 11.9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 let
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 boast
                 of
                 their
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 preach
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 ,
                 
                   shew
                   the
                   signs
                   and
                   tokens
                   of
                   their
                   Apostleship
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 shew
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 miracles
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 foretelling
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 supernaturall
                 prediction
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 some
                 rare
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 truth
                 sent
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 Impostors
                 and
                 Seducers
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 false
                 Prophets
                 were
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 14.14
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 immediatly
                 called
                 by
                 God
                 will
                 preach
                 no
                 other
                 doctrine
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 distinguishing
                 character
                 brought
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ieremy
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 23.16
                 .
                 
                   Hearken
                   not
                   unto
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   For
                   they
                   prophesie
                   a
                   lye
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   sent
                   them
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   prophesi●
                   a
                   lie
                   in
                   my
                   Name
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Ier.
                 29.8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   your
                   Prophets
                   and
                   your
                   Diviners
                   deceive
                   you
                   ,
                   neither
                   hearken
                   to
                   your
                   Dreams
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   for
                   they
                   prophesie
                   falsly
                   unto
                   you
                   in
                   my
                   Name
                
                 ;
                 He
                 that
                 boasteth
                 of
                 dreams
                 ,
                 vision●
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 forth
                 any
                 doctrine
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 Impostor
                 and
                 a
                 Seducer
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 Note
                 of
                 difference
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 former
                 i●
                 insufficient
                 ;
                 
                   Prima
                   ac
                   praecipua
                   probationis
                   regula
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Gerhard
                   )
                   est
                   harmonia
                   &
                   congruentia
                   doctrinae
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   cum
                   doctrinâ
                   a
                   Deo
                   revelarâ
                   ,
                   The
                   first
                   and
                   chief
                   rule
                   of
                   triall
                   is
                   the
                   harmony
                   and
                   agreement
                   of
                   the
                   doctri●e
                   they
                   preach
                   with
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   th●
                   Script●res
                   .
                
                 For
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 tel●
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   false
                   Christ●
                   should
                   arise
                   and
                   false
                   Prophets
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   should
                   shew
                   great
                   signs
                   and
                   wonders
                   ,
                   insomuch
                   (
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                   )
                   they
                   should
                   de●eive
                   the
                   very
                   Elect.
                
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 be
                 after
                 
                   the
                   working
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   signs
                   ,
                   and
                   lying
                   wonders
                   .
                
                 
                 These
                 wonders
                 are
                 called
                 
                   lying
                   wonders
                
                 ,
                 either
                 because
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 false
                 and
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 
                 ●rue
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 lying
                 wonders
                 (
                 miranda
                 not
                 miracula
                 )
                 because
                 wrought
                 by
                 Satan
                 to
                 confirm
                 erroneous
                 doctrines
                 and
                 lies
                 :
                 Such
                 are
                 Popish
                 miracles
                 (
                 falsly
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Annotations
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 say
                 )
                 either
                 lyi●g
                 prodigies
                 ,
                 or
                 prodigious
                 lies
                 .
                 This
                 caution
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 13.1
                 .
                 
                   If
                   there
                   arise
                   among
                   you
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   dreamer
                   if
                   dreams
                   ,
                   and
                   giveth
                   thee
                   a
                   sign
                   or
                   a
                   wonder
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sign
                   or
                   the
                   wonder
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   whereof
                   he
                   spake
                   unto
                   thee
                   saying
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   go
                   after
                   other
                   Gods
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   hearken
                   unto
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   that
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   dreamer
                   of
                   dreams
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   your
                   God
                   proveth
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   whether
                   you
                   love
                   the
                   Lord
                   your
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   your
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   your
                   soul
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 we
                 gather
                 ,
                 That
                 whosoever
                 groundeth
                 his
                 authority
                 of
                 preaching
                 upon
                 an
                 immediate
                 call
                 ,
                 and
                 braggeth
                 of
                 heavenly
                 visions
                 and
                 divine
                 revelations
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 preach
                 strange
                 doctrine
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 should
                 confirm
                 it
                 by
                 signs
                 and
                 wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 he
                 should
                 undertake
                 to
                 foretell
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 predictions
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 hearken
                 unto
                 him
                 but
                 to
                 reject
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Seducer
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wonders
                 as
                 lying
                 wonders
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Though
                   we
                   or
                   an
                   Angel
                   from
                   heaven
                   preach
                   any
                   other
                   Gospel
                   unto
                   you
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   preached
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   accursed
                
                 :
                 Excellently
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 doth
                 Austin
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 boasting
                 of
                 their
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 but
                 departing
                 from
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 Evangelical
                 doctrine
                 .
                 
                   *
                   Let
                   them
                   not
                   therefore
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   truth
                   ,
                   because
                   Donatus
                   or
                   Pontius
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   did
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   miracles
                   ,
                   or
                   because
                   this
                   Brother
                   or
                   that
                   Sister
                   saw
                   such
                   a
                   vision
                   ,
                   or
                   dreamed
                   such
                   a
                   dream
                   ;
                   Let
                   these
                   fictions
                   of
                   deceitful
                   ,
                   men
                   or
                   wonders
                   of
                   lying
                   spirits
                   be
                   laid
                   aside
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                   And
                   having
                   laid
                   them
                   aside
                   ,
                   Let
                   them
                   demonstrate
                   their
                   Church
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   such
                   lying
                   prodigies
                   ,
                   (
                   because
                   against
                   giving
                   heed
                   to
                   such
                   we
                   are
                   warned
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   prescript
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   the
                   predictions
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   by
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Shepherd
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Preachings
                   and
                   Writings
                   of
                   the
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   ●…the
                   Authority
                   of
                   Canonicall
                   Books
                   of
                   Scripture
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 2
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   expect
                   any
                   immediate
                   and
                   extraordinary
                   Call
                   to
                   the
                   Ministry
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Though
                 we
                 cannot
                 ,
                 nor
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 set
                 bounds
                 to
                 the
                 infinite
                 power
                 of
                 free-will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 we
                 dispute
                 what
                 God
                 may
                 do
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 free-grace
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 generall
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 bold
                 to
                 give
                 in
                 this
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 great
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 reade
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 wait
                 for
                 and
                 expect
                 such
                 a
                 Call
                 ,
                 
                 neither
                 do
                 we
                 know
                 of
                 any
                 promise
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 to
                 encourage
                 us
                 to
                 wait
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 we
                 conceive
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 expectation
                 .
                 
                   For
                   God
                   (
                   as
                   Chemnitius
                   observes
                   )
                   hath
                   by
                   his
                   Apostles
                   delivered
                   and
                   prescribed
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   a
                   certain
                   form
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   men
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   mediate
                   Call
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   there
                   now
                   any
                   need
                   of
                   an
                   immediate
                   ;
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   Gods
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Ministry
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   should
                   be
                   tied
                   to
                   that
                   doctrine
                   which
                   is
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 Adde
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 themselves
                 were
                 called
                 immediatly
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 wait
                 till
                 others
                 that
                 should
                 succeed
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 were
                 chosen
                 also
                 immediatly
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 But
                 they
                 themselve●
                 ordained
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 order
                 to
                 Timothy
                 
                 and
                 Titus
                 about
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 method
                 of
                 electing
                 and
                 ordaining
                 Elders
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 done
                 if
                 the
                 immediate
                 Call
                 had
                 not
                 ceased
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 Christ
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 heaven
                 he
                 gave
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Officers
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 as
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   Prophets
                
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 were
                 temporary
                 :
                 some
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Teachers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 perpetual
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 expect
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 such
                 extraordinary
                 Officers
                 ,
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 expect
                 such
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 way
                 of
                 calling
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 our
                 Officers
                 are
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 calling
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 is
                 ordinary
                 .
                 Adde
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 preserve
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Ministry
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 till
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.26
                 .
                 Eph.
                 4.12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Mat.
                 28.20
                 .
                 Isa.
                 59.21
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 waiting
                 for
                 and
                 expecting
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 immediate
                 Call.
                 
                 
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Learned
                 
                   Zanchy
                   )
                   that
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   alwaies
                   a
                   Church
                   upon
                   earth
                   ,
                   because
                   Christ
                   hath
                   promised
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   hell
                   shall
                   not
                   prevail
                   against
                   it
                   ;
                   So
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   every
                   way
                   as
                   necessary
                   that
                   a
                   lawfull
                   Ministry
                   be
                   preserved
                   :
                   Vnum
                   enim
                   ab
                   altero
                   separari
                   non
                   potest
                   ,
                   nec
                   Ecclesia
                   a
                   Ministerio
                   ,
                   nec
                   Ministerium
                   ab
                   Ecclesiâ
                   ;
                   For
                   the
                   one
                   cannot
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   neither
                   the
                   Church
                   from
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Ministry
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                
                 :
                 And
                 
                   from
                   hence
                   it
                   appears
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 Authour
                 )
                 
                   That
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                 
                   though
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   most
                   corrupt
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   God
                   hath
                   preserved
                   in
                   it
                   so
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Religion
                   as
                   was
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   not
                   wholly
                   extinct
                   therein
                   ,
                   so
                   neither
                   was
                   the
                   Ministry
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Learned
                 Divines
                 that
                 pleade
                 much
                 for
                 an
                 immediate
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 call
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 publique
                 and
                 generall
                 defection
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 ;
                 For
                 our
                 
                 parts
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 espouse
                 this
                 quarrell
                 :
                 We
                 cannot
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 set
                 bounds
                 to
                 the
                 infinite
                 power
                 and
                 free-will
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 We
                 dispute
                 not
                 what
                 God
                 may
                 do
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 ,
                 only
                 we
                 say
                 with
                 
                   Gerhard
                   ,
                   Destituimur
                   promissione
                   quòd
                   debeamus
                   hoc
                   tempore
                   post
                   confirmatum
                   Novi
                   Testamenti
                   canonem
                   immediatam
                   vocationem
                   expectare
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   We
                   have
                   no
                   promise
                   that
                   we
                   ought
                   after
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   to
                   expect
                   an
                   immediate
                   call
                   .
                
                 And
                 afterwards
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Nulla
                   apparet
                   immediatae
                   vocationis
                   necessitas
                   ,
                   There
                   appears
                   no
                   necessity
                   of
                   this
                   immediate
                   Call.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 for
                 an
                 immediate
                 Call
                 do
                 lay
                 down
                 divers
                 limitations
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 our
                 age
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 suck
                 poison
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 doctrine
                 .
                 One
                 that
                 pleads
                 much
                 for
                 it
                 gives
                 these
                 Rules
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   this
                   extraordinary
                   and
                   immediate
                   Call
                   then
                   only
                   takes
                   place
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   mediate
                   and
                   ordinary
                   cannot
                   be
                   had
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   Call
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   pretended
                   unto
                   in
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   ordinary
                   way
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   pretend
                   to
                   this
                   immediate
                   Call
                   ought
                   first
                   to
                   be
                   tried
                   before
                   he
                   be
                   admitted
                   ,
                   That
                   his
                   doctrine
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   examined
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   That
                   his
                   life
                   and
                   conversation
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   diligently
                   lookt
                   into
                   ,
                   lest
                   he
                   prove
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   concerning
                   whom
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaketh
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   That
                   serve
                   not
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   but
                   their
                   own
                   belly
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   good
                   words
                   and
                   fair
                   speeches
                   deceive
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   simple
                   .
                
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 he
                 puts
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   Anne
                   cessante
                   ordinaria
                   vocatione
                
                 ?
                 &c.
                 
                   Whether
                   when
                   the
                   ordinary
                   Call
                   ceaseth
                   ,
                   it
                   be
                   then
                   lawful
                   for
                   every
                   private
                   Christian
                   ,
                   verst
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   to
                   go
                   up
                   into
                   the
                   Pulpit
                   ,
                   and
                   preach
                   against
                   false
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   and
                   assert
                   the
                   Truth
                   ?
                
                 and
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   forbid
                   !
                   for
                   this
                   would
                   open
                   a
                   door
                   euivis
                   ubivis
                   ,
                   qui
                   se
                   sapientem
                   existimaret
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   every
                   where
                   who
                   thinks
                   himself
                   wise
                   ,
                   under
                   a
                   pretence
                   (
                   whether
                   true
                   or
                   false
                   )
                   of
                   confuting
                   false
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   clandestine
                   meetings
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   and
                   Libertines
                   of
                   our
                   daies
                   are
                   wont
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   following
                   the
                   evil
                   example
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   first
                   at
                
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 
                   afterwards
                   in
                
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   creeping
                   in
                   privately
                   ,
                   
                   brought
                   great
                   tumults
                   and
                   confusions
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 Of
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 :
                 
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   heard
                   that
                   certain
                   which
                   went
                   out
                   from
                   us
                   have
                   troubled
                   you
                   with
                   words
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   subverting
                   your
                   souls
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Ye
                   must
                   be
                   circumcised
                   and
                   keep
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   gave
                   no
                   such
                   commandment
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 farre
                 Bucanus
                 ;
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 That
                 even
                 they
                 that
                 justifie
                 an
                 immediate
                 Call
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 ,
                 do
                 notwithstanding
                 flatly
                 condemn
                 the
                 disorderly
                 practices
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 :
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   Call
                   of
                
                 Luther
                 
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   Reformers
                   of
                   Religion
                   from
                   the
                   errors
                   of
                   Popery
                   ,
                   was
                   an
                   immediate
                   and
                   extraordinary
                   Call
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 He
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 satisfied
                 about
                 the
                 Call
                 of
                 Luther
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 reade
                 
                   Gerhard
                   de
                   Ministerio
                
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 shall
                 finde
                 proved
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 Luther
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 alwaies
                 pleade
                 his
                 doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 did
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 pretend
                 to
                 an
                 immediate
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 Call
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 after
                 a
                 mediate
                 and
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 ordained
                 Presbyter
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 1507.
                 at
                 24
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 ;
                 That
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 ordained
                 Presbyter
                 he
                 did
                 receive
                 power
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 next
                 Year
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 by
                 
                   Iohn
                   Staupitius
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 Elector
                 Frederick
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Divinity
                 Professor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 University
                 of
                 Wittenberg
                 ,
                 By
                 the
                 Statutes
                 of
                 which
                 University
                 he
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   sc.
                   Vestrum
                   est
                   legem
                   divinam
                   interpretari
                   &
                   librum
                   vitae
                   docere
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   your
                   Office
                   to
                   interpret
                   the
                   Divine
                   Law
                   and
                   to
                   teach
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 That
                 Luther
                 received
                 his
                 Ordination
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 null
                 and
                 void
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 To
                 this
                 Gerhard
                 answereth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   although
                   the
                   rite
                   of
                   Ordination
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   was
                   corrupted
                   with
                   many
                   Superstitious
                   and
                   Vnprofitable
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   yet
                   Ordination
                   it self
                   was
                   not
                   nullified
                   ;
                   We
                   must
                   distinguish
                   between
                   the
                   impurity
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   Ordaining
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ordination
                   which
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Ordination
                   
                   we
                   must
                   distinguish
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   divine
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   humane
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   essential
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   accidentall
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   godly
                   and
                   Christian
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   Antichristian
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   the
                   Israelitish
                   Church
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   use
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   and
                   Ordination
                   of
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   who
                   sate
                   in
                
                 Moses
                 
                   chair
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   people
                   were
                   warned
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   of
                   the
                   leaven
                   of
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 16.12
                 .
                 
                   So
                   also
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ;
                 
                   We
                   use
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   Ordination
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   ordinary
                   succession
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   reject
                   the
                   leaven
                   of
                   their
                   Superstition
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 more
                 fully
                 in
                 our
                 fifth
                 Proposition
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Luther
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Zuinglius
                   ,
                   Oecolampadius
                   ,
                   Bucer
                   ,
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                   ,
                
                 &c
                 ,
                 Zanchy
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 
                   Luther
                   was
                   a
                   lawful
                   Teacher
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Minister
                   created
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   with
                   Imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   authority
                   to
                   create
                   others
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 
                   Zuinglius
                   ,
                   Bucer
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   in
                   Papatu
                   fuimus
                   creati
                   Doctores
                   cum
                   authoritate
                   alios
                   creandi
                   ;
                   We
                   were
                   made
                   Teachers
                   under
                   the
                   Papacy
                   with
                   authority
                   to
                   make
                   others
                   .
                
                 We
                 confesse
                 that
                 
                   Zanchy
                   ,
                   Bucanus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 speak
                 much
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 )
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Call
                 that
                 these
                 blessed
                 Reformers
                 had
                 ;
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 desire
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 same
                 Authours
                 make
                 mention
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Call
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 none
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 Reformers
                 ever
                 renounced
                 their
                 ordinary
                 Call
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 asserted
                 it
                 and
                 pleaded
                 it
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 as
                 Gerhard
                 sheweth
                 of
                 Luther
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 Bucan
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Call
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 Reformers
                 was
                 ordinary
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 
                   Doctores
                   Pastores
                   &
                   Presbyteri
                   ex
                   institutione
                   Ecclesiae
                   Romanae
                   ,
                   sed
                   abstersis
                   
                   istius
                   sordibus
                   à
                   Deo
                   ;
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   and
                   Presbyters
                   by
                   th●
                   Institution
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   having
                   washed
                   away
                   the
                   defilements
                   that
                   cleaved
                   to
                   that
                   Ordination
                   :
                
                 It
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 indued
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 blessed
                 be
                 God
                 )
                 with
                 incredible
                 successe
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 a
                 miracle
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 an
                 immediate
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 Call
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 we
                 willingly
                 and
                 freely
                 own
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 our
                 blessed
                 Reformers
                 were
                 men
                 raised
                 up
                 by
                 God
                 after
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 manner
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 great
                 things
                 for
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 They
                 were
                 indued
                 with
                 a
                 singular
                 knowledge
                 of
                 divine
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 rare
                 and
                 peculiar
                 gift
                 of
                 utterance
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 heroique
                 spirit
                 and
                 an
                 undaunted
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 owned
                 by
                 God
                 with
                 miraculous
                 successe
                 ,
                 maugre
                 all
                 the
                 opposition
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 Christ
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 Papists
                 upbraid
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 demand
                 What
                 miracles
                 did
                 your
                 first
                 Reformers
                 work
                 ?
                 We
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 miracle
                 ,
                 That
                 so
                 few
                 men
                 under
                 such
                 great
                 opposition
                 without
                 working
                 of
                 miracles
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 convert
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 to
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 :
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 3.
                 
                 Questions
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 about
                 an
                 immediate
                 Call.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Wherein
                 is
                 handled
                 the
                 mediate
                 Call
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 one
                 assertion
                 about
                 the
                 peoples
                 Election
                 of
                 their
                 Minister
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 doth
                 not
                 by
                 Divine
                 Right
                 belong
                 wholly
                 and
                 solely
                 to
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 mediate
                 Call
                 ,
                 is
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 by
                 men
                 lawfully
                 deputed
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Concerning
                 this
                 mediate
                 Call
                 we
                 shall
                 offer
                 these
                 Propositions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   mediate
                   Call
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   by
                   men
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   from
                   God
                   and
                   by
                   divine
                   right
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   immediate
                
                 ;
                 
                 A
                 necessary
                 Proposition
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 our
                 unhappy
                 age
                 ,
                 that
                 vilifie
                 the
                 Gospel-Ministry
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 called
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Gifts
                 of
                 Tongus
                 and
                 Miracles
                 .
                 Know
                 therefore
                 that
                 when
                 Christ
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 not
                 only
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 also
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 tels
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 ordinary
                 Officers
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   had
                   made
                   them
                   Overseers
                   over
                   the
                   Flock
                   :
                
                 He
                 cals
                 not
                 only
                 extraordinary
                 but
                 ordinary
                 Officers
                 
                   Embassadors
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 and
                 
                   Stewards
                   of
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 cals
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Angels
                
                 :
                 The
                 Apostle
                 commands
                 the
                 
                   Thessalonians
                   ,
                   To
                   know
                   them
                   that
                   labour
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   them
                   in
                   high
                   esteem
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 who
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 were
                 but
                 ordinary
                 Ministers
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 he
                 commands
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   obey
                   them
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   rule
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   submit
                   themselves
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                 All
                 which
                 Texts
                 prove
                 ,
                 That
                 Ministers
                 made
                 by
                 men
                 after
                 a
                 lawfull
                 manner
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 submitted
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 in
                 high
                 esteem
                 for
                 
                   their
                   works
                   sake
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 adde
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 Ministers
                 may
                 expect
                 protection
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 direction
                 and
                 successe
                 of
                 their
                 labours
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 immediatly
                 called
                 :
                 Those
                 rare
                 promises
                 Isa.
                 49.2
                 .
                 Isa.
                 51.16
                 .
                 Ier.
                 1.8
                 ,
                 10.
                 are
                 their
                 rich
                 portion
                 :
                 The
                 Apostle
                 joyns
                 Apollo
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 a
                 blessing
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 
                   Who
                   then
                   is
                
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   who
                   is
                   Apollo
                   ?
                   but
                   Ministers
                   by
                   whom
                   ye
                   beleeved
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   gave
                   to
                   every
                   man
                   ;
                   I
                   have
                   planted
                   ,
                
                 Apollo
                 
                   watered
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   gave
                   the
                   encrease
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   this
                   mediate
                   Call
                   is
                   either
                   extraordinary
                   or
                   ordinary
                
                 ;
                 The
                 extraordinary
                 mediate
                 Call
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 Paraeus
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   proxima
                   immediatae
                   ,
                   neer
                   to
                   the
                   immediate
                   ,
                
                 but
                 yet
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 every
                 immediate
                 Call
                 be
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 yet
                 every
                 extraordinary
                 Call
                 is
                 not
                 immediate
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 chose
                 Aaron
                 to
                 be
                 Priest
                 after
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 mediateCall
                 ,
                 by
                 Moses
                 his
                 Internuncius
                 or
                 Messenger
                 .
                 Thus
                 also
                 he
                 chose
                 Elisha
                 by
                 the
                 intervention
                 of
                 Elias
                 :
                 Thus
                 Matthias
                 his
                 Call
                 to
                 the
                 Apostleship
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Lot
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 choise
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Pareus
                 writes
                 a
                 Story
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fratres
                   Bohemici
                   ,
                   The
                   Bohemian
                   Brethren
                   ,
                
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 1465.
                 when
                 all
                 their
                 Ministers
                 were
                 driven
                 from
                 them
                 by
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 
                   Tres
                   ex
                   novem
                   sorte
                   sibi
                   designarunt
                   non
                   sine
                   miraculo
                   ,
                   Chose
                   three
                   out
                   of
                   nine
                   by
                   lot
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   Ministers
                   not
                   without
                   miracle
                
                 ;
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 immediate
                 extraordinary
                 Call
                 we
                 spake
                 sufficiently
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Questions
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   mediate
                   ordinary
                   way
                   by
                   which
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Ministry
                   is
                   by
                   Election
                   and
                   Ordination
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 distinctly
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 choise
                 of
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Act.
                 6.3
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Look
                   ye
                   out
                   seven
                   men
                   whom
                   we
                   may
                   appoint
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 though
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 purpose
                 to
                 speak
                 much
                 concerning
                 popular
                 Election
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 that
                 lift
                 it
                 up
                 too
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 whole
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 look
                 upon
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 as
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 best
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 circumstance
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 well
                 omitted
                 as
                 used
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 we
                 are
                 necessitated
                 to
                 propound
                 unto
                 our
                 people
                 these
                 ensuing
                 Propositions
                 
                 concerning
                 popular
                 Election
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Election
                   of
                   a
                   Minister
                   doth
                   not
                   by
                   divine
                   right
                   belong
                   wholly
                   and
                   solely
                   to
                   the
                
                 major
                 
                   part
                   of
                   every
                   particular
                   Congregation
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 This
                 we
                 shall
                 prove
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     By
                     examining
                     those
                     three
                     Texts
                     that
                     are
                     brought
                     for
                     the
                     divine
                     right
                     of
                     Popular
                     Election
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     By
                     shewing
                     the
                     mischiefs
                     that
                     will
                     inevitably
                     follow
                     from
                     this
                     assertion
                     ,
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 will
                 examine
                 the
                 Texts
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 Matthias
                 into
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 120.
                 
                 Disciples
                 there
                 present
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 choose
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 choose
                 an
                 Ordinary
                 Minister
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   they
                   appoined
                   two
                   ,
                   Ioseph
                   called
                   Barsabas
                   ,
                   and
                   Matthias
                   ,
                
                 do
                 in
                 all
                 probability
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Disciples
                 :
                 They
                 appointed
                 two
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 appointed
                 two
                 ;
                 Thus
                 our
                 Annotators
                 ;
                 They
                 appointed
                 two
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 Apostles
                 put
                 two
                 in
                 Election
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 history
                 be
                 well
                 observed
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 that
                 the
                 120.
                 
                 Disciples
                 are
                 named
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 Parenthesis
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Peter
                 in
                 his
                 whole
                 Discourse
                 relates
                 especially
                 if
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 his
                 Fellow-Apostles
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ver
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 
                   He
                   was
                   numbred
                   with
                   us
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Disciples
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 ver
                 .
                 21.
                 
                   which
                   have
                   companied
                   with
                   us
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 ver
                 .
                 22.
                 
                   must
                   one
                   be
                   ordained
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   witnesse
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 us
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   they
                   appointed
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 120.
                 
                 Disciples
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 suppose
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 120.
                 
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 sole
                 power
                 of
                 choosing
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 guided
                 and
                 directed
                 in
                 their
                 choice
                 by
                 the
                 eleven
                 Apostles
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 
                   Electio
                   populi
                   praeeuntibus
                   &
                   dirigentibus
                   Apostolis
                   ,
                   By
                   the
                   guidance
                   and
                   direction
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 comes
                 not
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Proposition
                 :
                 The
                 Apostle
                 tels
                 them
                 in
                 expresse
                 terms
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                   of
                   
                   those
                   men
                   which
                   have
                   companied
                   with
                   us
                   all
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   went
                   in
                   and
                   out
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                   beginning
                   from
                   the
                   Baptism
                   of
                
                 John
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 people
                 cannot
                 (
                 in
                 any
                 good
                 construction
                 )
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 chosen
                 Matthias
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 Barsabas
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 appointed
                 two
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 made
                 their
                 choice
                 ,
                 Barsabas
                 was
                 as
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 as
                 Matthias
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Matthias
                   was
                   chosen
                   by
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                
                 and
                 by
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   Lord
                   which
                   knowest
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   shew
                   whether
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   thou
                   hast
                   chosen
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 divine
                 lot
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 120.
                 that
                 chose
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ver
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 
                   He
                   was
                   numbred
                   with
                   the
                   eleven
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 together
                 chosen
                 by
                 suffrage
                 of
                 the
                 120.
                 
                 Disciples
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Answ
                 ,
                 The
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 primarily
                 ●nd
                 properly
                 signifieth
                 to
                 choose
                 by
                 stones
                 or
                 counters
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 give
                 voices
                 in
                 commission
                 or
                 judgement
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 general
                 sense
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 generall
                 consent
                 and
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 company
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 That
                 Matthias
                 was
                 chosen
                 by
                 lot
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 stones
                 ,
                 by
                 God
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 
                   He
                   was
                   numbred
                
                 ,
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 12.
                 
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 They
                 all
                 rested
                 contented
                 with
                 the
                 lot
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 confident
                 that
                 God
                 disposed
                 and
                 approved
                 the
                 event
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 our
                 Annotations
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   a
                   common
                   declaration
                   of
                   their
                   generall
                   consent
                   he
                   was
                   numbred
                   among
                   the
                   eleven
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Text
                 is
                 ,
                 Concerning
                 the
                 choise
                 of
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 sole
                 power
                 of
                 choosing
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 the
                 choise
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 belongs
                 by
                 divine
                 right
                 wholly
                 and
                 solely
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 people
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 the
                 sole
                 choise
                 of
                 the
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 herein
                 guided
                 ,
                 directed
                 ,
                 and
                 limited
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 They
                 were
                 limited
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 seven
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 company
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 those
                 seven
                 were
                 to
                 
                 be
                 chosen
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 certain
                 qualifications
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 these
                 seven
                 :
                 
                   Look
                   ye
                   out
                   among
                   you
                   seven
                   men
                   of
                   honest
                   report
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   wisedom
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   may
                   appoint
                   over
                   this
                   businesse
                   :
                
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 confident
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 brethren
                 had
                 failed
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 particulars
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 would
                 have
                 refused
                 to
                 have
                 laid
                 their
                 hands
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 Text
                 comes
                 not
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 suppose
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 had
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 sole
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 sole
                 choise
                 of
                 their
                 Ministers
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Rule
                 ,
                 
                   Argumentum
                   a
                   minori
                   ad
                   majus
                   non
                   valet
                   affirmativè
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 way
                 of
                 arguing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 because
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 lesser
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Deacon
                 is
                 inferior
                 to
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 no
                 way
                 follow
                 ,
                 That
                 because
                 people
                 are
                 able
                 without
                 advice
                 and
                 direction
                 from
                 others
                 to
                 choose
                 men
                 to
                 gather
                 and
                 distribute
                 money
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 wholly
                 and
                 solely
                 to
                 choose
                 men
                 that
                 shall
                 divide
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 skilfull
                 workmen
                 that
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Text
                 is
                 Act.
                 14.23
                 .
                 
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   ordained
                   them
                   Elders
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   praied
                   with
                   fasting
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Greek
                 word
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 signifieth
                 a
                 choosing
                 by
                 lifting
                 up
                 or
                 stretching
                 out
                 the
                 hand
                 ;
                 And
                 Beza
                 translates
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Cumque
                   ipsis
                   per
                   suffragia
                   creassent
                   per
                   singulas
                   Ecclesias
                   Presbyteros
                   ,
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   created
                   for
                   them
                   by
                   suffrages
                   Elders
                   in
                   every
                   City
                   .
                
                 This
                 Text
                 seems
                 to
                 make
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 sole
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 though
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifieth
                 primarily
                 and
                 properly
                 to
                 choose
                 by
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifieth
                 to
                 choose
                 by
                 stones
                 or
                 counters
                 ,
                 yet
                 also
                 it
                 oftentimes
                 signifieth
                 simply
                 to
                 choose
                 or
                 to
                 appoint
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 ordain
                 without
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 ceremony
                 of
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 hands
                 ;
                 Thus
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 Act.
                 10.41
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Act.
                 1.26
                 .
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 for
                 a
                 bare
                 numbring
                 and
                 
                 accounting
                 ;
                 We
                 could
                 here
                 cite
                 multitude
                 of
                 Authors
                 where
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 used
                 for
                 decerning
                 ,
                 
                 appointing
                 ,
                 constituting
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 reckoned
                 up
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 by
                 many
                 Authors
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 refer
                 those
                 that
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 herein
                 :
                 For
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 incline
                 rather
                 to
                 this
                 latter
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 Text
                 we
                 say
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 certain
                 we
                 are
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 did
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 were
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 expresly
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   ordained
                   them
                   Elders
                   ,
                
                 This
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 six
                 times
                 used
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 five
                 verses
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 
                   When
                   they
                   had
                   preached
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 they
                 returned
                 to
                 Lystra
                 confirming
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 ver
                 .
                 23.
                 
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   ordained
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 had
                 prayed
                 ,
                 they
                 commended
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 ver
                 .
                 14.
                 
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   passed
                   throughout
                   Pisidia
                   ,
                   they
                   came
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   and
                   they
                   preached
                
                 :
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 did
                 ordain
                 were
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 whether
                 this
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 were
                 a
                 creating
                 by
                 suffrages
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 think
                 not
                 ,
                 )
                 for
                 being
                 but
                 two
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 suffrages
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 bare
                 ordaining
                 and
                 appointing
                 ;
                 sure
                 we
                 are
                 that
                 in
                 Grammaticall
                 construction
                 this
                 ordaining
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 Text
                 comes
                 not
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 Objected
                 by
                 a
                 Learned
                 man
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Syriack
                 version
                 doth
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Elders
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Election
                 of
                 Elders
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   disciples
                   fore-mentioned
                   had
                   by
                   votes
                   made
                   to
                   themselves
                   Elders
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   prayed
                   ,
                   they
                   commended
                   them
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 )
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 interpretation
                 cannot
                 consist
                 with
                 the
                 Antecedents
                 and
                 Consequents
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 shewed
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 illis
                 not
                 sibiipsis
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Tremellius
                 that
                 translates
                 the
                 Syriack
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                 renders
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Et
                   constituerunt
                   eis
                   in
                   omni
                   coetu
                   Seniores
                   .
                
                 And
                 they
                 appointed
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 )
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 Hebrew
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 illis
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 that
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 can
                 agree
                 with
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 finde
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 doth
                 not
                 signifie
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 translated
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 instancing
                 in
                 the
                 Orators
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   faciam
                   secundum
                   te
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   do
                   it
                   according
                   to
                   thy
                   minde
                   :
                
                 So
                 they
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 )
                 ordained
                 them
                 Elders
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 If
                 this
                 were
                 granted
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 prove
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 by
                 divine
                 right
                 have
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 the
                 sole
                 power
                 of
                 Election
                 :
                 it
                 would
                 only
                 conclude
                 an
                 acquiescency
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 the
                 Ordination
                 carried
                 on
                 by
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 .
                 A
                 phrase
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 1.5
                 .
                 where
                 
                   Titus
                   is
                   left
                   in
                   Crete
                   to
                   appoint
                   Elders
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 had
                 their
                 vote
                 in
                 Election
                 in
                 Crete
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 was
                 done
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 was
                 done
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 See
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 M.
                 Blake
                 his
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Argument
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 prove
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Election
                 of
                 Ministers
                 doth
                 not
                 by
                 divine
                 right
                 belong
                 wholly
                 and
                 solely
                 to
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 mischiefs
                 that
                 will
                 inevitably
                 flow
                 from
                 this
                 assertion
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Minister
                 is
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 and
                 proved
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 fit
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Office
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim
                 ,
                 3.10
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   these
                   also
                   be
                   proved
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   These
                   also
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Deacons
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 The
                 Bishop
                 therefore
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 and
                 examined
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 
                   apt
                   to
                   teach
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 
                   convince
                   gainsayers
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 
                   workman
                   that
                   needs
                   not
                   be
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   rightly
                   dividing
                   the
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   word
                   of
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 Now
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Congregations
                 wherein
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 are
                 very
                 unfit
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 ministeriall
                 abilities
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 sole
                 power
                 were
                 in
                 them
                 they
                 would
                 set
                 up
                 Idol-Shepherds
                 instead
                 of
                 able
                 Shepherds
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 Congregations
                 wherein
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 are
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 left
                 to
                 themselves
                 wholly
                 ,
                 would
                 choose
                 none
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 like
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 wherein
                 possibly
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 may
                 be
                 hereticall
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 never
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 an
                 Orthodox
                 and
                 sound
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Sometimes
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 great
                 dissentions
                 and
                 tumults
                 in
                 popular
                 Elections
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 reade
                 in
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Story
                 :
                 Sometimes
                 Congregations
                 are
                 destitute
                 of
                 Ministers
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 divisions
                 and
                 disagreements
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 wofull
                 experience
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 cases
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 sole
                 power
                 of
                 Election
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 of
                 every
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 how
                 sad
                 and
                 lamentable
                 would
                 the
                 condition
                 be
                 of
                 many
                 hundred
                 Congregations
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 well-governed
                 Churches
                 great
                 care
                 is
                 had
                 for
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 these
                 Church-undoing
                 inconveniences
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 voting
                 in
                 Elections
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 major
                 or
                 better
                 part
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 M.
                 Gillespie
                 though
                 a
                 great
                 friend
                 to
                 the
                 due
                 right
                 of
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 state
                 the
                 question
                 about
                 Election
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 he
                 puts
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   Election
                   of
                   Pastors
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   the
                   votes
                   of
                   the
                   Eldership
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   consent
                
                 (
                 tacit
                 or
                 expressed
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 major
                 
                   or
                   better
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 state
                 it
                 precisely
                 upon
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 he
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Election
                   of
                   a
                   Minister
                   is
                   not
                   wholly
                   and
                   solely
                   to
                   be
                   permitted
                   to
                   the
                   multitude
                   or
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   that
                   an
                   hereticall
                   and
                   schismaticall
                   Church
                   hath
                   not
                   just
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   liberty
                   and
                   priviledge
                   of
                   a
                   sound
                   Church
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   when
                   a
                   Congregation
                   is
                   rent
                   asunder
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   agree
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                   the
                   highest
                   Consistories
                   ,
                   Presbyteries
                   and
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   are
                   to
                   end
                   the
                   
                   controversie
                   ,
                   and
                   determine
                   the
                   case
                   after
                   hearing
                   of
                   both
                   parties
                   .
                
                 Bucanus
                 
                   tels
                   us
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Election
                   of
                   a
                   Minister
                   for
                   the
                   avoiding
                   of
                   confusion
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   every
                   member
                   of
                   a
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Teachers
                   of
                   neighbouring
                   Congregations
                   directing
                   and
                   guiding
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   as
                   being
                   most
                   fit
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   Ministerial
                   abilities
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Lutheran
                   Churches
                
                 put
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 calling
                 of
                 Ministers
                 into
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 and
                 People
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 they
                 give
                 nomination
                 ,
                 presentation
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmation
                 :
                 To
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 examination
                 ,
                 ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 inauguration
                 ;
                 To
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 consent
                 and
                 approbation
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 further
                 satisfied
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 may
                 reade
                 the
                 Discourse
                 of
                 our
                 Reverend
                 Brother
                 Dr
                 Seaman
                 about
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 he
                 shall
                 finde
                 the
                 custome
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 in
                 calling
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 mischief
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Proposition
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Wherein
                 a
                 second
                 assertion
                 about
                 Election
                 is
                 largely
                 proved
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 Election
                 without
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THat
                   the
                   whole
                   essence
                   of
                   the
                   Ministeriall
                   Call
                   doth
                   not
                   consist
                   in
                   Election
                   without
                   Ordination
                   .
                
                 
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 Learned
                 and
                 Godly
                 men
                 whom
                 we
                 much
                 reverence
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 dissent
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   Ordination
                   is
                   ▪
                   only
                   Adjunctum
                   consequens
                   &
                   consummans
                   ,
                   an
                   adjunct
                   following
                   and
                   consummating
                   the
                   Ministeriall
                   Call
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   entring
                   into
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   That
                   Ordination
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   approbation
                   of
                   the
                   Officer
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   setling
                   and
                   confirming
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Election
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   gives
                   him
                   
                   the
                   essentials
                   of
                   his
                   Office.
                
                 
                 Dr
                 Ames
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   vocation
                   of
                   a
                   Minister
                   doth
                   properly
                   and
                   essentially
                   consist
                   in
                   Election
                   .
                
                 Mr
                 Hooker
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Election
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   rightly
                   ordered
                   by
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   gives
                   the
                   essentials
                   to
                   an
                   Officer
                   ,
                   or
                   leaves
                   the
                   impression
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   outward
                   Call
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   an
                   Office-power
                   upon
                   a
                   Pastor
                   .
                   Our
                   Brethren
                   in
                
                 New-England
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Platform
                   of
                   Church-Discipline
                
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   essence
                   and
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   outward
                   Calling
                   of
                   an
                   ordinary
                   Officer
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   consist
                   in
                   his
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   his
                   voluntary
                   and
                   free
                   Election
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   accepting
                   of
                   that
                   Election
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 our
                 parts
                 we
                 crave
                 leave
                 to
                 dissent
                 from
                 these
                 worthy
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 these
                 grounds
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 our
                 brethren
                 do
                 not
                 bring
                 any
                 one
                 Text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 their
                 assertion
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 finde
                 )
                 nor
                 do
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 any
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 that
                 those
                 very
                 Texts
                 fore-mentioned
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 chief
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 the
                 only
                 )
                 Texts
                 that
                 are
                 brought
                 for
                 popular
                 Election
                 ,
                 do
                 seem
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 hold
                 forth
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 assertion
                 .
                 When
                 Matthias
                 was
                 made
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 did
                 constitute
                 him
                 an
                 Apostle
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 chose
                 two
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 chose
                 at
                 all
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 did
                 constitute
                 him
                 an
                 Apostle
                 was
                 the
                 determination
                 by
                 lot
                 ;
                 As
                 in
                 a
                 Corporation
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 community
                 chooseth
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Aldermen
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ;
                 in
                 propriety
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Aldermen
                 that
                 choose
                 the
                 Mayor
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 community
                 :
                 All
                 that
                 the
                 120.
                 did
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 that
                 )
                 was
                 to
                 set
                 two
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 God
                 that
                 did
                 constitute
                 and
                 appoint
                 Matthias
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Apostle
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 choise
                 of
                 Deacons
                 the
                 people
                 nominated
                 seven
                 Persons
                 to
                 be
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Ordination
                 not
                 the
                 peoples
                 Election
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 constitute
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 Deacons
                 ;
                 
                 So
                 saith
                 the
                 Text
                 expresly
                 ,
                 
                   Look
                   ye
                   out
                   among
                   you
                   seven
                   men
                   whom
                   we
                   may
                   appoint
                   or
                   constitute
                   over
                   this
                   businesse
                   .
                
                 The
                 essence
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Deacons
                 Call
                 ,
                 is
                 placed
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 peoples
                 nomination
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 Act.
                 14.23
                 .
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 shewed
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 did
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 were
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 And
                 
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 by
                 suffrages
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 
                   per
                   suffragia
                   propria
                   non
                   aliena
                
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 suffrage
                 not
                 the
                 Peoples
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 think
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 said
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 bare
                 decerning
                 and
                 appointing
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 ceremony
                 of
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 Act.
                 10.41
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 that
                 proves
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 peoples
                 Election
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 rather
                 proves
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 Ordination
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 did
                 constitute
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 3.
                 
                 All
                 those
                 Texts
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 bring
                 for
                 the
                 asserting
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 right
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 do
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 doth
                 consist
                 in
                 Ordination
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 Election
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 clear
                 Texts
                 for
                 Ordination
                 then
                 for
                 Election
                 ,
                 and
                 Texts
                 that
                 make
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 adjunct
                 but
                 an
                 essentiall
                 constituent
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 (
                 God
                 willing
                 )
                 prove
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 popular
                 Election
                 ;
                 Election
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 properly
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 their
                 designation
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 their
                 Minister
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 is
                 already
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 particular
                 charge
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 simply
                 a
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 him
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ;
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 (
                 saith
                 Mr
                 Rutherford
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 gold
                 Ring
                 ,
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 appropriate
                 it
                 to
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 finger
                 ;
                 Election
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 appropriation
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 Ministry
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 :
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 exercising
                 his
                 officiall
                 authority
                 over
                 those
                 that
                 choose
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Deacons
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 by
                 Election
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 design
                 the
                 persons
                 and
                 to
                 
                   set
                   them
                
                 before
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Apostles
                 praying
                 and
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 Deacons
                 .
                 
                 This
                 likewise
                 appears
                 from
                 Deut.
                 1.13
                 .
                 which
                 place
                 though
                 it
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 civil
                 Officers
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 very
                 clearly
                 describe
                 unto
                 us
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Election
                 ;
                 
                   Take
                   ye
                   wise
                   men
                   and
                   understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   known
                   among
                   your
                   tribes
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   them
                   Rulers
                   over
                   you
                   :
                
                 The
                 peoples
                 taking
                 of
                 men
                 did
                 not
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 essentials
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 ;
                 They
                 nominated
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 Moses
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 Rulers
                 .
                 Our
                 brethren
                 of
                 New-England
                 in
                 their
                 Platform
                 of
                 Church-discipline
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   all
                   Office-power
                   is
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   Eldership
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   brotherhood
                   have
                   only
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   priviledge
                   .
                
                 Now
                 then
                 we
                 demand
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 people
                 have
                 no
                 Office-power
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 by
                 Election
                 make
                 an
                 Officer
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 they
                 may
                 and
                 do
                 design
                 persons
                 unto
                 office
                 by
                 choosing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Office
                 neither
                 formally
                 nor
                 virtually
                 committed
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 cannot
                 act
                 or
                 exercise
                 an
                 Office-power
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 by
                 a
                 bare
                 Election
                 should
                 communicate
                 Office-power
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 the
                 essentials
                 of
                 a
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 us
                 a
                 riddle
                 we
                 understand
                 not
                 ;
                 
                   Nihil
                   dat
                   quod
                   non
                   habet
                   nec
                   formaliter
                   nec
                   eminenter
                
                 ;
                 The
                 lesser
                 is
                 blessed
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 greater
                 of
                 the
                 lesser
                 .
                 Adde
                 further
                 ,
                 If
                 Election
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Brethren
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 constituting
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 giving
                 him
                 the
                 essentials
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 why
                 then
                 did
                 the
                 Apostles
                 take
                 so
                 much
                 pains
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 Lystra
                 ,
                 
                 Iconium
                 ,
                 and
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 to
                 ordain
                 them
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ?
                 and
                 why
                 did
                 Paul
                 leave
                 Titus
                 in
                 Crete
                 to
                 ordain
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ?
                 
                 Why
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 spare
                 their
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 own
                 Ministers
                 by
                 Election
                 ?
                 Can
                 we
                 imagine
                 that
                 they
                 took
                 such
                 pains
                 only
                 to
                 adde
                 an
                 adjunct
                 to
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 ,
                 an
                 adjunct
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 essence
                 ,
                 but
                 follows
                 the
                 essence
                 ,
                 supposing
                 the
                 Subject
                 compleat
                 in
                 its
                 essence
                 before
                 ?
                 For
                 our
                 parts
                 we
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 so
                 thinking
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 conceive
                 it
                 much
                 more
                 sutable
                 to
                 Scripture
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Tit●●
                 was
                 left
                 to
                 make
                 Ministers
                 in
                 Crete
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 went
                 about
                 from
                 Church
                 to
                 Church
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 was
                 to
                 nominate
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 to
                 approve
                 and
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 made
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 Election
                 gives
                 the
                 essentials
                 to
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 a
                 Minister
                 elected
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 without
                 
                 Ordination
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Mr
                 Hooker
                 well
                 saith
                 in
                 another
                 case
                 ,
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   compleat
                   power
                   of
                   an
                   Office
                   and
                   stands
                   an
                   Officer
                   without
                   exception
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   justly
                   be
                   hindred
                   from
                   doing
                   all
                   acts
                   of
                   that
                   Office
                   ;
                   For
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   Officer
                   compleat
                   without
                   an
                   Office
                   ,
                   or
                   being
                   compleat
                   in
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   yet
                   according
                   to
                   rule
                   to
                   be
                   hindred
                   from
                   doing
                   any
                   thing
                   belonging
                   to
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   implies
                   a
                   contradiction
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   's
                   all
                   one
                   to
                   say
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   a
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   by
                   a
                   rule
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   do
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 a
                 person
                 Elected
                 cannot
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 without
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 he
                 cannot
                 do
                 it
                 lawfully
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 cross
                 to
                 Scripture-Presidents
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 he
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 those
                 Reverend
                 men
                 with
                 whom
                 we
                 now
                 dispute
                 :
                 Mr
                 Hooker
                 cals
                 it
                 an
                 
                   Anabaptisticall
                   phrensie
                
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 an
                 un-ordained
                 person
                 may
                 baptize
                 :
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 practice
                 in
                 New-England
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 frequent
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 man
                 Elected
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 half
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 a
                 whole
                 year
                 ,
                 nay
                 (
                 as
                 Mr
                 
                   Gi.
                   Firmin
                
                 once
                 a
                 Preacher
                 there
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   he
                   knew
                   one
                   elected
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   preached
                   two
                   years
                   to
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   maintained
                   him
                   all
                   that
                   while
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   all
                   that
                   time
                   he
                   never
                   administred
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   and
                   they
                   when
                   they
                   would
                   partake
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   went
                   ten
                   miles
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   they
                   issued
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 ;
                 which
                 practice
                 without
                 doubt
                 was
                 very
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 if
                 Election
                 gives
                 the
                 whole
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordination
                 be
                 only
                 an
                 adjunct
                 :
                 We
                 say
                 in
                 Logick
                 ,
                 
                   Forma
                   dat
                   operari
                
                 ,
                 Effects
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Form
                 ,
                 not
                 upon
                 extrinsecall
                 circumstances
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 
                   Argumentum
                   ad
                   hominem
                
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 whole
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 consisteth
                 in
                 Election
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Minister
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 Minister
                 to
                 that
                 particular
                 charge
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 act
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 .
                 This
                 consequence
                 is
                 confessed
                 by
                 Reverend
                 Mr
                 Hooker
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   a
                   Minister
                   preaching
                   to
                   another
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   ceaseth
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   preach
                   as
                   a
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   he
                   do
                   any
                   Pastorall
                   acts
                   but
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   that
                   people
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Pastor
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 severall
                 Churches
                 in
                 New-England
                 unto
                 nine
                 Positions
                 .
                 
                 Pos.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   If
                   you
                   mean
                   by
                   Ministerial
                   act
                   ,
                   such
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   authority
                   and
                   power
                   in
                   dispensing
                   of
                   Gods
                   Ordinances
                   as
                   a
                   Minister
                   doth
                   perform
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   whereunto
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   deny
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   perform
                   any
                   Ministeriall
                   act
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   Church
                   but
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   Office
                   extends
                   no
                   further
                   then
                   his
                   Call
                   :
                
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 confessed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New-England
                   Platform
                   of
                   Church-Discipline
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 say
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 consequence
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 minor
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Minister
                 can
                 perform
                 no
                 Pastorall
                 act
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 assertion
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Unheard
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 before
                 these
                 late
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Contrary
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 themselves
                 with
                 whom
                 we
                 dispute
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 a
                 Ministeriall
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 Pastor
                 or
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 ordinary
                 both
                 in
                 
                   Old
                   England
                
                 and
                 in
                 
                   New
                   England
                
                 for
                 members
                 of
                 one
                 Congregation
                 to
                 receive
                 in
                 another
                 Congregation
                 .
                 M.
                 Firmin
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 M.
                 Phillips
                 Pastor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Water-town
                 ,
                 
                 while
                 M.
                 Wilson
                 Pastor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Boston
                 was
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 Boston
                 and
                 administred
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 ;
                 This
                 surely
                 was
                 a
                 Pastorall
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 M.
                 Phillips
                 acted
                 herein
                 as
                 a
                 Pastor
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 argue
                 from
                 our
                 Brethrens
                 practice
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Minister
                 may
                 act
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Contrary
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 Scripture
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 generall
                 visible
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 particular
                 Church
                 visible
                 ,
                 Act.
                 8.1
                 .
                 Gal.
                 1.13
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.32
                 .
                 Gal.
                 4.26
                 .
                 Eph.
                 3.10
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.28
                 .
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3
                 ▪
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Ministers
                 are
                 primarily
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 generall
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 secondarily
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.28
                 .
                 Teachers
                 are
                 set
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 are
                 given
                 by
                 Christ
                 for
                 
                   the
                   perfecting
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   
                   the
                   building
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 in
                 general
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 every
                 Minister
                 hath
                 a
                 double
                 relation
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 his
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 another
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 general
                 visible
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 actually
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 especially
                 over
                 that
                 charge
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 fixed
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 virtual
                 and
                 habitual
                 power
                 to
                 preach
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 lawfully
                 called
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Ministers
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 Scripture
                 under
                 a
                 general
                 notion
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 indefinitenesse
                 of
                 their
                 Office.
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.4
                 .
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.1
                 .
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.6
                 .
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Thess.
                 3.2
                 .
                 and
                 
                   Ministers
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 6.21
                 .
                 
                   Embassadours
                   for
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.20
                 .
                 But
                 never
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Indeed
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 a
                 Minister
                 is
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholick
                 visible
                 ,
                 appears
                 thus
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 can
                 ministerially
                 admit
                 or
                 eject
                 a
                 Member
                 into
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church-Catholick
                 visible
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Minister
                 and
                 Officer
                 of
                 the
                 Church-Catholick
                 visible
                 :
                 But
                 every
                 Minister
                 ,
                 by
                 Baptism
                 or
                 Excommunication
                 admitteth
                 or
                 ejecteth
                 Members
                 into
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church-Catholick
                 visible
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 This
                 Argument
                 is
                 urged
                 by
                 Apollo●i●s
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 that
                 godly
                 ,
                 learned
                 Minister
                 Mr
                 Hudson
                 ▪
                 who
                 hath
                 largely
                 handled
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 must
                 necessarily
                 referre
                 the
                 Reader
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 further
                 satisfied
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 onely
                 relate
                 a
                 passage
                 out
                 of
                 Mr
                 Ball
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Trial
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Church-way
                 ,
                 p.
                 33.
                 collected
                 by
                 Mr
                 Hudson
                 .
                 
                 
                   A
                   Minister
                   chosen
                   and
                   set
                   over
                   one
                   Society
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   look
                   unto
                   that
                   people
                   committed
                   to
                   his
                   charge
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   But
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Minister
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   universal
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   one
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   Ministry
                   one
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   every
                   Minister
                   (
                   sound
                   &
                   orthodox
                   )
                   doth
                   hold
                   his
                   part
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Minister
                   over
                   that
                   flock
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   attend
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Minister
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   universal
                   .
                   The
                   function
                   or
                   power
                   of
                   exercising
                   that
                   function
                   in
                   the
                   abstract
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   distinguished
                   from
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   exercising
                   it
                   concretely
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   divers
                   circumstances
                   of
                   places
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   belongeth
                   to
                   a
                   Minister
                   every
                   where
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   later
                   is
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   and
                   people
                   where
                   he
                   doth
                   minister
                   .
                   
                   The
                   lawful
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   is
                   limited
                   to
                   that
                   Congregation
                   ordinarily
                   ;
                   the
                   power
                   it self
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   bounded
                   .
                   In
                   Ordination
                   Presbyters
                   are
                   not
                   restrained
                   to
                   one
                   or
                   other
                   certain
                   place
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   deemed
                   Ministers
                   there
                   onely
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   set
                   over
                   a
                   certain
                   people
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   faithfull
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   community
                   between
                   them
                   ,
                   must
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   perform
                   the
                   offices
                   of
                   love
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   though
                   of
                   different
                   Societies
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Ministers
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   communion
                   ,
                   must
                   and
                   ought
                   upon
                   occasion
                   to
                   perform
                   ministerial
                   Offices
                   toward
                   the
                   faithfull
                   of
                   distinct
                   societies
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 one
                 more
                 passage
                 out
                 of
                 Mr
                 Rutherford
                 in
                 his
                 peaceable
                 plea
                 ,
                 pag.
                 263.
                 
                 Ordination
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   maketh
                   a
                   man
                   a
                   Pastor
                   under
                   Christ
                   formally
                   and
                   essentially
                   ,
                   the
                   peoples
                   consent
                   and
                   choice
                   do
                   not
                   make
                   him
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   Minister
                   ,
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   Church
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   indefinitely
                   made
                   a
                   Pastor
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 This
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Minister
                 can
                 perform
                 no
                 Pastoral
                 act
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 our
                 Brethren
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 sound
                 reason
                 .
                 For
                 hence
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 when
                 a
                 Minister
                 preacheth
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 to
                 Members
                 of
                 another
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 preach
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 they
                 hear
                 him
                 preach
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 gifted
                 Brother
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 he
                 preacheth
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 others
                 of
                 another
                 Congregation
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 onely
                 as
                 a
                 gifted
                 Brother
                 
                   ex
                   officio
                   charitatis
                   generali
                
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 office
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 us
                 is
                 very
                 irrational
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Hence
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 a
                 Minister
                 preacheth
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 he
                 preacheth
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 private
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 Ambassadour
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 acts
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 his
                 actings
                 are
                 the
                 actings
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 preacheth
                 a
                 Lecture
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 constant
                 way
                 )
                 yet
                 he
                 preacheth
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 gifted
                 Brother
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 a
                 wide
                 door
                 this
                 will
                 open
                 to
                 private
                 men
                 to
                 preach
                 publickly
                 and
                 constantly
                 
                 in
                 our
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 we
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 any
                 indifferent
                 man
                 to
                 judge
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Hence
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 a
                 Minister
                 baptizeth
                 a
                 childe
                 ,
                 he
                 baptizeth
                 him
                 only
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 an
                 Officer
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick-Church
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 baptize
                 into
                 the
                 Catholick-Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.13
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Hence
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Christian
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 unfixednesse
                 of
                 his
                 civil
                 habitation
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 admitted
                 into
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 way
                 left
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 children
                 baptized
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 all
                 be
                 left
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Satans
                 visible
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 particular
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Brethrens
                 opinion
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 extension
                 of
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 office
                 beyond
                 the
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 adde
                 ,
                 That
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 left
                 us
                 by
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 baptizing
                 of
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 please
                 God
                 to
                 convert
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 suppose
                 an
                 hundred
                 Heathens
                 converted
                 .
                 We
                 demand
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 shall
                 these
                 be
                 baptized
                 ?
                 Not
                 by
                 a
                 private
                 Christian.
                 This
                 our
                 Brethren
                 abhorre
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 .
                 To
                 baptize
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 o●
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 only
                 by
                 Officers
                 .
                 Not
                 by
                 a
                 Minister
                 :
                 For
                 a
                 Minister
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 cannot
                 perform
                 any
                 Pastoral
                 act
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 these
                 hundred
                 converts
                 choose
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 give
                 him
                 power
                 to
                 baptize
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 before
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 choose
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Church
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 till
                 baptized
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 they
                 joyn
                 as
                 Members
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 be
                 made
                 capable
                 of
                 Baptism
                 by
                 that
                 Minister
                 into
                 whose
                 Church
                 they
                 are
                 admitted
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 baptized
                 before
                 he
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 outwardly
                 and
                 solemnly
                 admitted
                 as
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 three
                 thousand
                 were
                 not
                 first
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 baptized
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 
                 We
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 how
                 such
                 Heathen
                 converts
                 should
                 regularly
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Minister
                 
                 is
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Church-Catholick
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 Minister
                 hath
                 an
                 habitual
                 ,
                 indefinite
                 power
                 to
                 act
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 where
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 lawfully
                 called
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 these
                 hundred
                 converts
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 call
                 to
                 draw
                 forth
                 this
                 habitual
                 power
                 into
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 (
                 being
                 thus
                 desired
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 regularly
                 and
                 warrantably
                 baptize
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Hence
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Minister
                 preaching
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 cannot
                 lawfully
                 and
                 warrantably
                 pronounce
                 the
                 blessing
                 after
                 his
                 Sermon
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 practised
                 by
                 our
                 Brethren
                 .
                 )
                 For
                 to
                 blesse
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 God
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 only
                 by
                 an
                 Officer
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 6.23
                 ,
                 24
                 ,
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 compared
                 with
                 Revel
                 .
                 14.5
                 .
                 where
                 the
                 same
                 blessings
                 and
                 persons
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 come
                 are
                 expresly
                 mentioned
                 )
                 And
                 so
                 also
                 Isa.
                 66.21
                 .
                 where
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 are
                 meant
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Pastors
                
                 ,
                 who
                 therefore
                 are
                 by
                 Office
                 to
                 blesse
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 onely
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 10.8
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 13.14
                 .
                 Ephes.
                 1.2
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Hence
                 it
                 will
                 also
                 follow
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 is
                 sick
                 ,
                 or
                 necessitated
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 long
                 while
                 absent
                 upon
                 just
                 occasion
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 )
                 the
                 Congregation
                 must
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 their
                 children
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 Preacher
                 that
                 shall
                 preach
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 answered
                 by
                 our
                 Brethren
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 )
                 that
                 a
                 Neighbour
                 Minister
                 (
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 )
                 may
                 come
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 amongst
                 them
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 Communion
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 will
                 also
                 hold
                 Communion
                 of
                 Offices
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 acts
                 being
                 acts
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 habitual
                 ,
                 indefinite
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Office
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 is
                 drawn
                 out
                 into
                 act
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 divers
                 other
                 absurdities
                 that
                 flow
                 from
                 this
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 a
                 Minister
                 cannot
                 act
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 brought
                 by
                 Mr
                 Hudson
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 .
                 
                 Onely
                 we
                 shall
                 cra●e
                 leave
                 to
                 cite
                 a
                 passage
                 out
                 of
                 Mr
                 Ball
                 ,
                 alledged
                 by
                 the
                 fore-named
                 Author
                 .
                 
                   That
                   to
                   suppose
                   a
                   Minister
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Minister
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   Congregation
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   none
                   other
                   Society
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   what
                   respect
                   soever
                   ,
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   judgment
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Vniversal
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   tendeth
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   Vnity
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Communion
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   one
                   with
                   another
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   Minister
                   in
                   other
                   Churches
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   God
                   one
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   flock
                   which
                   they
                   feed
                   one
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Ministry
                   one
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Communion
                   one
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   each
                   with
                   others
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 pag.
                 90.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   a
                   Minister
                   may
                   pray
                   ,
                   preach
                   ,
                   and
                   blesse
                   another
                   Congregation
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   doubt
                   not
                   but
                   being
                   thereunto
                   requested
                   by
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Pastor
                   and
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   lawfully
                   dispense
                   the
                   Seals
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   need
                   and
                   occasion
                   require
                   .
                   That
                   disti●ction
                   of
                   preaching
                   by
                   Office
                   ,
                   and
                   exercising
                   his
                   gifts
                   onely
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   by
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   and
                   desired
                   of
                   none
                   but
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   solemn
                   ,
                   set
                   ,
                   constant
                   Church-Assemblies
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   finde
                   warranted
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   dare
                   not
                   receive
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Before
                 we
                 part
                 with
                 this
                 Argument
                 we
                 must
                 necessarily
                 answer
                 two
                 Objections
                 .
              
               
                 Obj.
                 If
                 a
                 Minister
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Universal
                 Visible
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 act
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 doth
                 he
                 differ
                 from
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ?
                 Was
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 peculiar
                 priviledge
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Commission
                 extended
                 to
                 all
                 Churches
                 ?
                 This
                 Objection
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 Mr
                 Hooker
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Though
                 we
                 believe
                 that
                 every
                 Minister
                 is
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 thinking
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 actually
                 an
                 Universal
                 Minister
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 had
                 the
                 actual
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Universal
                 committed
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 wheresoever
                 they
                 came
                 had
                 actual
                 power
                 to
                 perform
                 all
                 Ministerial
                 Offices
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 or
                 call
                 of
                 particular
                 
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 fixed
                 to
                 any
                 particular
                 charge
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 Ministers
                 alike
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ.
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 far
                 otherwise
                 with
                 ordinary
                 Ministers
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 fixed
                 to
                 their
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 by
                 divine
                 right
                 to
                 reside
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 diligent
                 in
                 preaching
                 to
                 them
                 
                   in
                   season
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   season
                   .
                
                 All
                 that
                 we
                 say
                 concerning
                 their
                 being
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 universall
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 by
                 their
                 Ordination
                 
                   in
                   actu
                   primo
                
                 (
                 as
                 M.
                 Hudson
                 saith
                 )
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 
                   in
                   actu
                   secundo
                
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 speciall
                 Call
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 farre
                 differing
                 from
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Minister
                 may
                 act
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 you
                 your selves
                 ordain
                 none
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 a
                 title
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 charge
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 We
                 say
                 in
                 our
                 Government
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   convenient
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   ordained
                   be
                   designed
                   to
                   some
                   particular
                   Church
                   or
                   Ministerial
                   employment
                   ,
                
                 not
                 hereby
                 limiting
                 their
                 Office
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 ordinary
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 Office.
                 We
                 distinguish
                 between
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Office
                 it self
                 and
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ●xercise
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 people
                 ;
                 And
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 we
                 ordain
                 none
                 without
                 a
                 Title
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 prevent
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 vagrant
                 and
                 ambulatory
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 For
                 we
                 conceive
                 it
                 far
                 more
                 edifying
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 live
                 under
                 a
                 fixt
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 lazy
                 and
                 idle
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 For
                 when
                 men
                 shall
                 have
                 an
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 place
                 actually
                 to
                 exercise
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 might
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 space
                 fill
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 unpreaching
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 begging
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 contemptible
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 For
                 when
                 Ministers
                 want
                 places
                 they
                 are
                 oftentimes
                 wholly
                 destitute
                 of
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 come
                 to
                 great
                 poverty
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 office
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 sixth
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 7.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 whole
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 consisteth
                 in
                 Election
                 without
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 necessarily
                 
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Minister
                 leaves
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 put
                 from
                 that
                 particular
                 charge
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 he
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 a
                 private
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 elected
                 to
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 needs
                 a
                 new
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                   toties
                   quoties
                
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 elected
                 so
                 often
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 us
                 seems
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 absurdity
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 consequence
                 doth
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 ,
                 is
                 confessed
                 by
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Ministers
                 of
                 New-England
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Platform
                   of
                   Church-Discipline
                
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   clearly
                   loosed
                   from
                   his
                   Office-relation
                   unto
                   that
                   Church
                   whereof
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   looked
                   upon
                   as
                   an
                   Officer
                   ,
                   nor
                   perform
                   any
                   act
                   of
                   Office
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   Church
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   he
                   be
                   again
                   orderly
                   called
                   unto
                   Office
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   nothing
                   to
                   hinder
                   ,
                   but
                   Imposicion
                   of
                   hands
                   also
                   in
                   his
                   Ordination
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   towards
                   him
                   again
                   ;
                   For
                   so
                
                 Paul
                 
                   the
                   Apostle
                   received
                   Imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   twice
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   from
                
                 Ananias
                 Act.
                 9.17
                 .
                 and
                 Act.
                 13.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 absurdity
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 prove
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 every
                 Minister
                 hath
                 a
                 double
                 relation
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 Church-Catholique
                 indefinitely
                 ,
                 another
                 to
                 that
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 over
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 set
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 removes
                 from
                 his
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 he
                 ceaseth
                 indeed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 And
                 when
                 called
                 to
                 another
                 he
                 needs
                 no
                 new
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 (
                 as
                 M.
                 Hudson
                 well
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   then
                   a
                   Physician
                   or
                   Lawyer
                   need
                   a
                   new
                   License
                   or
                   Call
                   to
                   the
                   Barre
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   though
                   they
                   remove
                   to
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   other
                   Patients
                   and
                   Clients
                   .
                
                 For
                 Ordination
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 place
                 or
                 charge
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Reverend
                   Assembly
                   of
                   Divines
                   in
                   their
                   Advice
                   to
                   the
                   Parliament
                   concerning
                   Church-government
                   ,
                
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   generall
                   Church
                   visible
                   held
                   forth
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Ministry
                   was
                   given
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   to
                   the
                   génerall
                   Church-visible
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   gathering
                   and
                   perfecting
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   until
                   his
                   second
                   coming
                
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 prove
                 from
                 1
                 Cor.
                 
                 12.28
                 .
                 Eph.
                 4.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 compared
                 with
                 ver
                 .
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 Ministers
                 be
                 seated
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Church-Catholique
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 relation
                 as
                 Ministers
                 to
                 the
                 Church-Catholique
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 their
                 relation
                 to
                 their
                 particular
                 Church
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 Ministeriall
                 relation
                 ceaseth
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church-Catholique
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 doth
                 still
                 remain
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 power
                 
                   in
                   actu
                   primo
                
                 to
                 dispense
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 Call
                 
                   ad
                   actum
                   secundum
                   ,
                   sive
                   exercitum
                   pro
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 (
                 as
                 M.
                 Hudson
                 phraseth
                 it
                 )
                 ceaseth
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 every
                 private
                 Christian
                 hath
                 also
                 a
                 double
                 relation
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 generall
                 ,
                 another
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 place
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 removes
                 from
                 his
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 his
                 Baptism
                 should
                 cease
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 baptized
                 person
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 that
                 particular
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 joyns
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 Congregation
                 he
                 needs
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 again
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 received
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 When
                 he
                 leaves
                 his
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 he
                 continueth
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 their
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 needs
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 anew
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 private
                 Christian
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 anew
                 ;
                 because
                 neither
                 Ordination
                 nor
                 Baptism
                 do
                 stand
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Church-Catholique
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 If
                 a
                 Minister
                 when
                 he
                 removes
                 or
                 is
                 removed
                 from
                 his
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 called
                 him
                 prove
                 hereticall
                 ,
                 and
                 wickedly
                 separate
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 should
                 nullifie
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 ;
                 Or.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 refuse
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 competent
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 and
                 starve
                 him
                 out
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 unjustly
                 combine
                 together
                 to
                 vote
                 him
                 out
                 (
                 for
                 such
                 power
                 our
                 brethren
                 give
                 to
                 particular
                 Churches
                 )
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 covetousnesse
                 and
                 injustice
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 should
                 make
                 void
                 
                 the
                 Function
                 of
                 their
                 Minister
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 doctrine
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 door
                 opened
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 or
                 Nation
                 to
                 un-minister
                 all
                 their
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 which
                 things
                 are
                 very
                 great
                 absurdities
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Scripture
                 to
                 warrant
                 the
                 iteration
                 of
                 Ordination
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 removall
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 
                   went
                   about
                   Ordaining
                   Elders
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 And
                 Titus
                 was
                 left
                 in
                 
                   Crete
                   to
                   Ordain
                   Elders
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 any
                 command
                 for
                 reiterated
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 neither
                 indeed
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 ;
                 For
                 Ordination
                 being
                 a
                 setting
                 a
                 man
                 apart
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 prove
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 local
                 exercise
                 should
                 cease
                 yet
                 his
                 Office
                 still
                 remains
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 needs
                 not
                 be
                 reiterated
                 ;
                 
                 To
                 this
                 truth
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Universall
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 allow
                 but
                 condemn
                 a
                 second
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 Neither
                 do
                 we
                 know
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 that
                 teach
                 or
                 practise
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 that
                 teach
                 and
                 practise
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 will
                 you
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Paul
                 who
                 had
                 hands
                 twice
                 laid
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 once
                 by
                 Ananias
                 ,
                 Act.
                 9.
                 and
                 afterward
                 at
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Act
                
                 ,
                 13
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 Tha●
                 the
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 by
                 Ananias
                 upon
                 Paul
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 for
                 the
                 recovering
                 of
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 only
                 :
                 The
                 Text
                 seems
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 Sure
                 we
                 are
                 that
                 Paul
                 was
                 baptized
                 after
                 this
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 outwardly
                 and
                 visibly
                 ordained
                 to
                 his
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 before
                 his
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 Act.
                 13.
                 
                 M.
                 Hooker
                 in
                 his
                 Survey
                 par
                 .
                 2.
                 pag.
                 83.
                 saith
                 expresly
                 ,
                 That
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 Ordination
                 to
                 Office
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 their
                 Office
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 makes
                 nothing
                 for
                 our
                 New-England
                 Brethren
                 to
                 prove
                 an
                 iterated
                 Ordination
                 unto
                 the
                 same
                 Office.
                 Of
                 the
                 like
                 minde
                 with
                 M.
                 Hooker
                 is
                 Learned
                 Chamier
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   before
                   this
                   Ordination
                
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 
                   had
                   preached
                   and
                   exercised
                   the
                   
                   Offi●e
                   of
                   their
                   Apostleship
                   ;
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   think
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   this
                   Imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   was
                   an
                   Ordination
                   properly
                   unto
                   any
                   New
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Function
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   a
                   confirmation
                   of
                   their
                   sending
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   yet
                   professedly
                   sent
                   :
                   For
                   in
                   that
                   excursion
                   of
                   theirs
                   unto
                
                 Antioch
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   mention
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   was
                   a
                   kinde
                   of
                   Prologue
                   to
                   that
                   great
                   work
                   which
                   now
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   put
                   in
                   full
                   execution
                   .
                
                 The
                 Text
                 it self
                 seems
                 to
                 give
                 countenance
                 to
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Separate
                   me
                
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 
                   for
                   the
                   work
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 office
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 whereunto
                 I
                 have
                 called
                 them
                 ;
                 Called
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 designed
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 Preachers
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 they
                 were
                 publiquely
                 inaugurated
                 to
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 eminent
                 service
                 .
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Theophylact
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Oecumenius
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 cited
                 by
                 Chamier
                 )
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 was
                 unto
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 :
                 Thus
                 
                   Deodate
                   ,
                   They
                   laid
                   their
                   hands
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 Consecration
                 unto
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 himself
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   of
                   men
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 
                   by
                   men
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 immediatly
                 ?
                 and
                 also
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Apostle
                 (
                 as
                 Calvin
                 saith
                 )
                 long
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 ?
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 rather
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 separation
                 was
                 not
                 unto
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 Office
                 ,
                 but
                 unto
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 Calvin
                 cals
                 it
                 )
                 now
                 unusual
                 work
                 of
                 preaching
                 unto
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 howsoever
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 were
                 unto
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 Office
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 unto
                 a
                 peculiar
                 work
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 nothing
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 brought
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 an
                 Officer
                 loosed
                 from
                 his
                 Office-relation
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 ordained
                 again
                 unto
                 the
                 same
                 Office
                 :
                 For
                 Paul
                 was
                 never
                 loosed
                 from
                 his
                 Office
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 once
                 called
                 unto
                 it
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 by
                 Ananias
                 were
                 unto
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 beleeve
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 we
                 then
                 demand
                 ,
                 Either
                 this
                 Ordination
                 was
                 afterward
                 null
                 and
                 void
                 ,
                 or
                 remained
                 firm
                 and
                 valid
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 alwaies
                 remained
                 firm
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 a
                 new
                 Ordination
                 ?
                 If
                 null
                 and
                 void
                 ,
                 we
                 desire
                 a
                 proof
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 they
                 cannot
                 produce
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 that
                 
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 this
                 instance
                 makes
                 nothing
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 their
                 assertion
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 adde
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 separation
                 and
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 appointment
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Separate
                   me
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 ver
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   They
                   were
                   sent
                   forth
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ;
                 This
                 was
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 ground
                 an
                 ordinary
                 practice
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 whole
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Call
                 consisteth
                 in
                 popular
                 Election
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 two
                 other
                 great
                 absurdities
                 follow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   Ordination
                   can
                   in
                   no
                   case
                   precede
                   such
                   Election
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   Churches
                   before
                   there
                   be
                   Ministers
                   .
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 Ordination
                 can
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 precede
                 Election
                 .
                 Now
                 though
                 ordinarily
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 ordained
                 in
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 way
                 without
                 a
                 title
                 to
                 some
                 ch●rge
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 conceive
                 many
                 cases
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Ordination
                 may
                 lawfully
                 go
                 before
                 Election
                 :
                 We
                 shall
                 only
                 give
                 two
                 Instances
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 an
                 ordained
                 Minister
                 removes
                 upon
                 warrantable
                 grounds
                 from
                 one
                 charge
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 removes
                 ●hoose
                 him
                 not
                 as
                 o●e
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 one
                 already
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 their
                 Minister
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 removing
                 from
                 his
                 former
                 place
                 doth
                 not
                 nullifie
                 his
                 Ministerial
                 office
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 sending
                 men
                 (
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 New-England
                 for
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 Heathen
                 people
                 )
                 we
                 th●●k
                 it
                 very
                 agreeable
                 unto
                 Scriptur●-rules
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 sho●ld
                 be
                 first
                 ordained
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 elected
                 by
                 the
                 Heathen
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 sent
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 because
                 that
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 souls
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 :
                 When
                 Christ
                 went
                 up
                 into
                 heaven
                 he
                 left
                 not
                 only
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Prophets
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Evang●lists
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   perfecting
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   for
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Eph.
                 4.11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 o●dinary
                 Ministers
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Embassadors
                   for
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                 Christs
                 Name
                 or
                 in
                 
                   Christs
                   stead
                   to
                   beseech
                   people
                   to
                   be
                   reconciled
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 build
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 grace
                 when
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 instrumental
                 to
                 reconcile
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   open
                   their
                   eyes
                   and
                   to
                   turn
                   them
                   from
                   darknesse
                   to
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Satan
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 We
                 finde
                 no
                 place
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 warrant
                 a
                 Church
                 to
                 send
                 out
                 gifted
                 brethren
                 without
                 Ordination
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 conversion
                 ;
                 What
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 extraordinary
                 cases
                 where
                 Ordination
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 we
                 dispute
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 there
                 we
                 conceive
                 it
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 first
                 Ordained
                 before
                 sent
                 :
                 Hereby
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 divine
                 stamp
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 go
                 with
                 more
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 baptize
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 do
                 convert
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 they
                 cannot
                 lawfully
                 do
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 unscriptural
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 pernicious
                 consequence
                 that
                 some
                 amongst
                 us
                 have
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Minister
                 should
                 preach
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 up
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 sinners
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 a
                 Minister
                 converts
                 any
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 gifted
                 brother
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 great
                 work
                 of
                 conversion
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 doth
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 gifted
                 Brethren
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 ariseth
                 from
                 that
                 groundlesse
                 conceit
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Minister
                 is
                 no
                 Minister
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 abundantly
                 disproved
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 will
                 also
                 follow
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 Churches
                 before
                 there
                 be
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 Scripture
                 and
                 sound
                 reason
                 :
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 before
                 their
                 Minister
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 before
                 a
                 Minister
                 :
                 The
                 Church-Entitative
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 Ministerial
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 a
                 Minister
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 before
                 a
                 Church
                 :
                 For
                 every
                 Church
                 must
                 consist
                 of
                 persons
                 baptized
                 (
                 Unbaptized
                 persons
                 cannot
                 make
                 a
                 Church
                 :
                 )
                 And
                 therefore
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 to
                 baptize
                 them
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 capable
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 Church-fellowship
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 chose
                 his
                 Apostles
                 for
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 Churches
                 ;
                 There
                 were
                 first
                 Apostles
                 before
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward●
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ordained
                 Elders
                 in
                 these
                 gathered
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 great
                 
                 work
                 of
                 these
                 Elders
                 was
                 to
                 convert
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 converted
                 to
                 baptize
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 gather
                 them
                 into
                 Churches
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 Elders
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Apostles
                 were
                 before
                 Churches
                 :
                 And
                 whosoever
                 with
                 us
                 holds
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Brethren
                 do
                 )
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 a
                 Minister
                 in
                 Office
                 can
                 baptize
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 hold
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 ordinary
                 Ministers
                 before
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 whole
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Proposition
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Arguments
                 that
                 are
                 brought
                 by
                 these
                 Reverend
                 men
                 that
                 hold
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 Proposition
                 :
                 
                 As
                 for
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 brought
                 nor
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 argument
                 used
                 by
                 D.
                 Ames
                 and
                 improved
                 by
                 M.
                 Hooker
                 is
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   One
                   Relate
                   gives
                   being
                   and
                   the
                   essentiall
                   constituting
                   causes
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   Pastor
                   and
                   People
                   ,
                   Shepherd
                   and
                   Flock
                   are
                   relates
                   .
                
                 Ergo.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 addes
                 further
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   are
                
                 simul
                 natura
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   cannot
                   be
                   without
                   th●
                   other
                   ;
                   There
                   cannot
                   be
                   a
                   Pastor
                   before
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   people
                   which
                   choose
                   him
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 We
                 shall
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 Argument
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 grounds
                 formerly
                 laid
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   every
                   Minister
                   hath
                   a
                   double
                   relation
                   ,
                   one
                   to
                   the
                   particular
                   Church
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   universall
                   :
                
                 As
                 to
                 his
                 relation
                 to
                 his
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 true
                 ,
                 That
                 Pastor
                 and
                 People
                 are
                 relates
                 and
                 
                   simul
                   naturâ
                
                 ;
                 He
                 cannot
                 be
                 their
                 Pastor
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 submission
                 to
                 his
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 leaves
                 them
                 he
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Minister
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 besides
                 this
                 particular
                 relation
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 relation
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 universall
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Ordination
                 is
                 invested
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 with
                 habituall
                 power
                 to
                 act
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 beyond
                 his
                 particular
                 Church
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 lawfully
                 called
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 this
                 correlative
                 (
                 the
                 Church
                 universall
                 )
                 lasteth
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 his
                 ministeriall
                 office
                 lasteth
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 particular
                 relation
                 should
                 cease
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 The
                 people
                 give
                 being
                 to
                 a
                 Minister
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Minister
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   Minister
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 Another
                 Argument
                 brought
                 by
                 M.
                 Hooker
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Arg.
                     2.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     lawfull
                     for
                     a
                     people
                     to
                     reject
                     a
                     Pastor
                     upon
                     just
                     cause
                     (
                     if
                     he
                     prove
                     pertinaciously
                     scandalous
                     in
                     his
                     life
                     ,
                     or
                     hereticall
                     in
                     his
                     doctrine
                     )
                     and
                     put
                     him
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     Office
                     ,
                     Ergo
                     ,
                     It
                     is
                     in
                     their
                     power
                     also
                     to
                     call
                     him
                     outwardly
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     him
                     into
                     his
                     Office.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     consequence
                     is
                     proved
                     from
                     the
                     staple
                     rule
                     ,
                     
                       Ejusdem
                       est
                       instituere
                       ,
                       &
                       destituere
                       ,
                    
                     He
                     that
                     hath
                     power
                     to
                     invest
                     hath
                     power
                     to
                     devest
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Antecedent
                     is
                     as
                     certain
                     by
                     warrant
                     from
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     
                       Mat.
                       7.15
                       .
                       Mat.
                       7.15
                    
                     .
                     Beware
                     of
                     Wolves
                     ,
                     
                       Phil.
                       3.2
                    
                     .
                     Beware
                     of
                     false
                     Prophets
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 If
                 by
                 
                   putting
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   office
                
                 be
                 meant
                 only
                 a
                 putting
                 him
                 from
                 being
                 
                   their
                   Officer
                
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 argument
                 must
                 be
                 thus
                 framed
                 ;
                 They
                 that
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 put
                 out
                 a
                 Minister
                 from
                 being
                 their
                 Minister
                 ,
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 choose
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Minister
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 by
                 putting
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 office
                 be
                 meant
                 a
                 putting
                 him
                 absolutely
                 from
                 being
                 an
                 Officer
                 ,
                 we
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 have
                 power
                 destituere
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 office
                 ,
                 or
                 instituere
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 office
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 retort
                 the
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 power
                 instituere
                 have
                 not
                 power
                 destituere
                 ;
                 They
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 Minister
                 into
                 office
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 office
                 :
                 But
                 people
                 (
                 not
                 being
                 Officers
                 )
                 have
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Officer
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 ;
                 Ergo.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 Mr
                 Hooker
                 by
                 the
                 peoples
                 rejecting
                 their
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 office
                 ,
                 doth
                 mean
                 their
                 excommunicating
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   this
                   rejection
                   cuts
                   him
                   off
                   from
                   being
                   a
                   member
                   in
                   that
                   Congregation
                   where
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                 For
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 we
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 New-England
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   Reverend
                   Mr
                
                 Hooker
                 
                   had
                   been
                   alive
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   seen
                   what
                   work
                   Church-members
                   make
                   here
                   in
                
                 England
                 
                   in
                   very
                   many
                   Churches
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   caused
                   him
                   to
                   bethink
                   himself
                   again
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Peoples
                   power
                   .
                   Something
                   we
                   hear
                   of
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   a
                   Church
                   not
                   farre
                   from
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   he
                   lived
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   kept
                   close
                   ,
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   that
                   fire
                   shines
                   into
                   England
                   .
                
                 Afterwards
                 he
                 brings
                 Mr
                 Cotton
                 to
                 confute
                 Mr
                 Hooker
                 .
                 Mr
                 Cotton
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Excommunication
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   acts
                   of
                   rule
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   therefore
                   cannot
                   be
                   performed
                   but
                   by
                   some
                   Rulers
                   .
                
                 Then
                 he
                 cites
                 Mr
                 
                   Burroughs
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   Church
                   be
                   without
                   Officers
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   do
                   that
                   which
                   belongs
                   to
                   Officers
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   Sacraments
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   they
                   have
                   any
                   spiritual
                   Iurisdiction
                   exercised
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   only
                   brotherly
                   admonition
                   ,
                   and
                   withdrawing
                   from
                   such
                   as
                   walk
                   disorderly
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   preservation
                   .
                
              
               
                 Much
                 more
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 is
                 brought
                 by
                 this
                 Author
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 two
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 7.15
                 .
                 Phil.
                 3.2
                 .
                 by
                 which
                 Mr
                 Hooker
                 proves
                 his
                 Antecedent
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 Though
                 people
                 are
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 wolves
                 and
                 of
                 false
                 prophets
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 therefore
                 follow
                 that
                 a
                 people
                 may
                 excommunicate
                 their
                 Minister
                 .
                 Indeed
                 this
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 That
                 people
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 careful
                 to
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 from
                 heretical
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 withdrawing
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 upon
                 just
                 grounds
                 ,
                 makes
                 him
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 
                   their
                   Minister
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 often
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 trouble
                 the
                 Reader
                 with
                 answering
                 any
                 more
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 weight
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 already
                 answered
                 being
                 the
                 chief
                 that
                 are
                 brought
                 .
              
               
                 Only
                 we
                 shal
                 speak
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 a
                 similitude
                 that
                 is
                 often
                 brought
                 by
                 our
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 judgment
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 said
                 ▪
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 relation
                 between
                 a
                 Minister
                 and
                 his
                 particularCongregation
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 between
                 a
                 man
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 mutual
                 choise
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 that
                 makes
                 them
                 man
                 and
                 wife
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 peoples
                 choise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ministers
                 accepting
                 that
                 choise
                 that
                 makes
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Pastor
                 and
                 flock
                 .
                 Dr
                 Ames
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Ordinatio
                   Episcopalis
                   sine
                   titulo
                   est
                   aquè
                   ridicula
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   ac
                   si
                   quis
                   maritus
                   fing●ritur
                   esse
                   absque
                   uxore
                   .
                
                 And
                 indeed
                 saith
                 
                 Mr
                 Hooker
                 ,
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   ridiculous
                   to
                   conceit
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 another
                 place
                 the
                 same
                 Doctor
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Oves
                   rationales
                   possunt
                   eligere
                   sibi
                   pastorem
                   ,
                   sicut
                   sponsa
                   eligit
                   sibi
                   sponsum
                   ,
                   non
                   per
                   jurisdictionem
                   aut
                   gubernationem
                   ,
                   sed
                   potius
                   per
                   subjectionem
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 Symbolical
                 Theology
                 is
                 not
                 argumentative
                 ,
                 
                   Similia
                   ad
                   pompam
                   non
                   ad
                   pugnam
                   ,
                
                 Similitudes
                 do
                 beautifie
                 not
                 fortifie
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 almost
                 more
                 dangerous
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 overstretch
                 similitudes
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 fault
                 we
                 believe
                 our
                 Brethren
                 are
                 much
                 guilty
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Similitude
                 it self
                 ,
                 we
                 conceive
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 .
                 For
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 Minister
                 and
                 people
                 be
                 as
                 man
                 and
                 wife
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 separate
                 till
                 death
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 adultery
                 .
                 The
                 Wife
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 Husband
                 as
                 the
                 Husband
                 to
                 his
                 Wife
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 people
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 )
                 that
                 think
                 themselves
                 obliged
                 to
                 abide
                 with
                 their
                 Ministers
                 till
                 death
                 .
                 (
                 It
                 is
                 ordinary
                 even
                 with
                 men
                 professing
                 godlinesse
                 to
                 forsake
                 their
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 oftentimes
                 upon
                 worldly
                 interest
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 Ministers
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 )
                 that
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 leave
                 their
                 people
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 cases
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 conceive
                 all
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Minister
                 may
                 remove
                 from
                 his
                 people
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 cannot
                 have
                 his
                 health
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 denied
                 competent
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 eminent
                 manner
                 advanced
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 hope
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 a
                 Husband
                 may
                 separate
                 from
                 his
                 Wife
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 Similitude
                 sounds
                 ill
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 makes
                 every
                 Minister
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 Husband
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 consequence
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 complies
                 too
                 much
                 with
                 the
                 Antichrist
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 cals
                 himself
                 the
                 Husband
                 and
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 Husband
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.2
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 Similitude
                 makes
                 Christ
                 to
                 have
                 as
                 many
                 Wives
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 particular
                 Churches
                 .
                 Our
                 Brethren
                 hold
                 ,
                 That
                 
                 every
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 Christ
                 should
                 have
                 as
                 many
                 Bodies
                 and
                 Spouses
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 we
                 conceive
                 )
                 cannot
                 be
                 right
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 absurd
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 one
                 Head
                 hath
                 many
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Husband
                 many
                 Wives
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 one
                 Body
                 hath
                 many
                 Heads
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Wife
                 many
                 Husbands
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 .
                 That
                 Christ
                 properly
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Wife
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 particular
                 Churches
                 are
                 but
                 members
                 of
                 this
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 limbs
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 this
                 one
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 every
                 particular
                 Saint
                 also
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 every
                 Minister
                 hath
                 a
                 relation
                 to
                 this
                 Church-Catholick
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 seated
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 Ordination
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 act
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 wheresoever
                 he
                 is
                 (
                 if
                 called
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 Church
                 for
                 the
                 actual
                 and
                 constant
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Christs
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 limb
                 or
                 member
                 of
                 his
                 Spouse
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 by
                 their
                 choice
                 make
                 him
                 their
                 Minister
                 ,
                 their
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 their
                 Shepherd
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 a
                 Shepherd
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Arguments
                 against
                 the
                 second
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 concerning
                 Election
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Concerning
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 first
                 Assertion
                 about
                 Ordination
                 is
                 proved
                 :
                 Namely
                 ,
                 That
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 the
                 method
                 which
                 we
                 propounded
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 we
                 crave
                 leave
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Reader
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Call
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 immediate
                 or
                 mediate
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 mediate
                 Call
                 is
                 by
                 Election
                 and
                 Ordination
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 finished
                 what
                 we
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 say
                 about
                 Election
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 speak
                 about
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 offer
                 this
                 general
                 Proposition
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   An
                   outward
                   solemn
                   constituting
                   and
                   setting
                   apart
                   of
                   persons
                   to
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   fasting
                   and
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 more
                 methodical
                 proving
                 of
                 this
                 general
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 undertake
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 these
                 four
                 Assertions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     That
                     Ordination
                     of
                     Ministers
                     is
                     an
                     Ordinance
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Essence
                     of
                     the
                     Ministerial
                     Call
                     consisteth
                     in
                     Ordination
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     That
                     Ordination
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     with
                     prayer
                     ,
                     fasting
                     and
                     imposition
                     of
                     hands
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   
                     That
                     Ordination
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     by
                     the
                     Presbytery
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Ordination
                   of
                   Ministers
                   is
                   an
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 For
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 Assertion
                 we
                 must
                 distinguish
                 
                 between
                 the
                 Substance
                 ,
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 Formal
                 Act
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rite
                 used
                 in
                 Ordination
                 .
                 The
                 Essential
                 Act
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 constituting
                 or
                 appointing
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sending
                 of
                 him
                 with
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 The
                 Rite
                 is
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Assertion
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 setting
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 apart
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 spend
                 much
                 time
                 in
                 proving
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 made
                 this
                 out
                 in
                 our
                 third
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 asserted
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 lawfully
                 called
                 and
                 ordained
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 proving
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 will
                 prove
                 this
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 enemies
                 to
                 contest
                 withall
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 Propositions
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 that
                 hold
                 Ordination
                 to
                 be
                 onely
                 an
                 adjunct
                 of
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Call
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 an
                 Essential
                 ingredient
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 second
                 Proposition
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 that
                 deny
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 against
                 the
                 third
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Church
                 without
                 Officers
                 may
                 ordain
                 against
                 the
                 fourth
                 Proposition
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 very
                 many
                 that
                 hold
                 ,
                 That
                 an
                 unordained
                 man
                 may
                 preach
                 as
                 a
                 gifted
                 Brother
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 (
                 in
                 comparison
                 )
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 authoritatively
                 as
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 without
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Brethren
                 in
                 New-England
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Plat-form
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 
                   Church-officers
                   are
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   be
                   chosen
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   ordained
                   by
                   Imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   and
                   prayer
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 their
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 thirty
                 two
                 Questions
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 expresly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Ordination
                   is
                   necessary
                   by
                   Divine
                   Institution
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 very
                 Socinians
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 great
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Calling
                 (
                 and
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 great
                 enemies
                 
                 to
                 Christ
                 himself
                 )
                 though
                 they
                 deny
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 for
                 order
                 and
                 decency
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 retain
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 parts
                 we
                 think
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 clear
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 wonder
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 found
                 to
                 stand
                 up
                 in
                 opposition
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 For
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 high-Priest
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 were
                 by
                 divine
                 appointment
                 inaugurated
                 to
                 their
                 Ministerial
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 any
                 men
                 unconsecrated
                 intruded
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Priestly
                 or
                 Levitical
                 Office
                 they
                 were
                 remarkably
                 punished
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ▪
                 Witnesse
                 Corah
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 made
                 mention
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 surely
                 this
                 was
                 
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   instruction
                   upon
                   whom
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   come
                   ,
                
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Office
                 unordained
                 or
                 unconsecrate
                 .
                 To
                 hint
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 take
                 from
                 among
                 Christians
                 
                   some
                   to
                   be
                   Priests
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   some
                   to
                   be
                   Levites
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 Ministers
                 are
                 cloathed
                 with
                 Old
                 Testament
                 titles
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 called
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 any
                 real
                 unbloudy
                 and
                 propitiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 falsly
                 imagine
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 we
                 conceive
                 to
                 signifie
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 distinct
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 Offices
                 unde●
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 (
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 take
                 
                   of
                   them
                
                 for
                 Priests
                 not
                 take
                 all
                 them
                 for
                 Priests
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 these
                 Ministers
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 consecrated
                 to
                 their
                 respective
                 offices
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 we
                 read
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 choice
                 of
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 but
                 an
                 inferiour
                 Office
                 and
                 serving
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 temporal
                 estates
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 requires
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 onely
                 be
                 elected
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 ordained
                 to
                 this
                 office
                 .
                 Much
                 more
                 ought
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 
                 choise
                 of
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 dispensing
                 Sacramental
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 of
                 greatest
                 weight
                 and
                 worth
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 even
                 the
                 very
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 ,
                 though
                 chosen
                 immediately
                 by
                 Christ
                 unto
                 the
                 great
                 Office
                 of
                 preaching
                 unto
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 miraculous
                 way
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 separated
                 and
                 set
                 apart
                 by
                 men
                 for
                 this
                 great
                 work
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 was
                 thought
                 necessary
                 for
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Officer
                 :
                 If
                 Paul
                 that
                 was
                 separated
                 from
                 his
                 mothers
                 womb
                 to
                 preach
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 was
                 separated
                 by
                 an
                 
                   immediate
                   voice
                   from
                   Heaven
                   to
                   bear
                   Christ's
                   Name
                   before
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                
                 must
                 also
                 have
                 an
                 outward
                 solemn
                 separation
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 at
                 Antioch
                 unto
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 this
                 necessary
                 in
                 ordinary
                 Officers
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 who
                 were
                 themselves
                 separated
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 Act.
                 13.1
                 .
                 
                   went
                   about
                
                 ,
                 Act.
                 14.23
                 .
                 
                   ordaining
                   Elders
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                
                 .
                 The
                 Greek
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifieth
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 )
                 not
                 a
                 choosing
                 by
                 the
                 suffrages
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 special
                 designing
                 and
                 appointing
                 of
                 Ministers
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 Titus
                 was
                 left
                 at
                 Crete
                 to
                 ordain
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 surely
                 had
                 been
                 very
                 vain
                 and
                 superfluous
                 if
                 Ordination
                 be
                 not
                 an
                 Institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 Timothy
                 was
                 ordained
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   Pauls
                   hands
                
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 also
                 
                   by
                   the
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   .
                
                 By
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 Synecdoche
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 whole
                 work
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 hence
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 Paul
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 ,
                 but
                 Timothy
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 must
                 be
                 set
                 apart
                 unto
                 his
                 Office
                 by
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 Timothy
                 is
                 commanded
                 
                   to
                   lay
                   hands
                   suddenly
                   on
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   neither
                   to
                   be
                   partakers
                   of
                   other
                   mens
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   to
                   keep
                   himself
                   pure
                
                 .
                 This
                 negative
                 command
                 implies
                 an
                 affirmative
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 Office
                 to
                 lay
                 on
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 ordain
                 Elders
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 his
                 care
                 must
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 rashly
                 and
                 unadvisedly
                 upon
                 men
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 should
                 thereby
                 be
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 sins
                 .
                 This
                 Text
                 doth
                 necessarily
                 imply
                 a
                 precept
                 for
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 Timothy
                 is
                 commanded
                 to
                 
                   commit
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   heard
                   from
                   Paul
                   among
                   many
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   to
                   faithful
                   men
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   teach
                   others
                   also
                   .
                
                 Where
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Separation
                 of
                 some
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 teachers
                 in
                 Christs
                 Church
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Qualification
                 of
                 these
                 teachers
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 faithfull
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 an
                 injunction
                 laid
                 upon
                 Timothy
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 commit
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 of
                 Paul
                 unto
                 these
                 faithfull
                 men
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 committing
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 instruction
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Ordination
                 .
                 Pauls
                 charge
                 committed
                 to
                 Timothy
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 fit
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 Ordination
                 to
                 set
                 men
                 apart
                 for
                 the
                 teaching
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Succession
                 of
                 teachers
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 further
                 making
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Reader
                 consider
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 Mr
                 Gillespy
                 in
                 his
                 Miscellany
                 Questions
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 said
                 ,
                 pag.
                 84.
                 
              
               
                 
                 8.
                 
                 That
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 is
                 reckoned
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 an
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 this
                 Text
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Assertion
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 all
                 these
                 places
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Calling
                 should
                 be
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 set
                 apart
                 and
                 ordained
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Objections
                 brought
                 against
                 this
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 answered
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 handling
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Proposition
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 shall
                 further
                 object
                 and
                 say
                 ,
              
               
                 Obj.
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 examples
                 ,
                 and
                 examples
                 do
                 not
                 amount
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 Rule
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Apostolical
                 examples
                 in
                 things
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 perpetual
                 reason
                 and
                 equity
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 a
                 Rule
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 nature
                 is
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 follow
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 acted
                 as
                 ordinary
                 Elders
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 at
                 uncertainties
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 man
                 might
                 do
                 what
                 seemeth
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 tend
                 to
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 taught
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 do
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 commandment
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 28.20
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.28
                 .
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 Disciplinary
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 meerly
                 occasional
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 only
                 a
                 temporary
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Institution
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 kinde
                 Ordination
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 is
                 not
                 )
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 imitated
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 immediate
                 Institution●
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Ministers
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 Apostolical
                 example
                 ,
                 but
                 Apostolical
                 pre●●pt
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 out
                 of
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.22
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 further
                 objected
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Ordination
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 fore-named
                 ,
                 was
                 onely
                 for
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 .
                 
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Ministry
                 he
                 to
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Ministry
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 continue
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 can
                 no
                 reason
                 be
                 brought
                 why
                 the
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Timothy
                 is
                 enjoyned
                 
                   to
                   keep
                   this
                   commandment
                   without
                   spot
                   ,
                   unrebukable
                   ,
                   untill
                   the
                   appearing
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 
                 Beza
                 translates
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   haec
                   mandat●
                
                 ,
                 Keep
                 these
                 commandments
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 all
                 the
                 commandments
                 commanded
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Epistle
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Deodate
                   ,
                   That
                   thou
                   keep
                   this
                   commandment
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   only
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   contained
                   ,
                
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 &
                 12.
                 
                   but
                   generally
                   all
                   other
                   commandments
                   which
                   are
                   contained
                   in
                   this
                   Epistle
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 commandment
                 of
                 laying
                 hands
                 suddenly
                 on
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 commandments
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 keep
                 without
                 spot
                 untill
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 which
                 evidently
                 proves
                 That
                 Ordination
                 is
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 It
                 is
                 worth
                 observing
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 hinted
                 by
                 a
                 Reverend
                 Minister
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 4.
                 descents
                 of
                 men
                 sent
                 and
                 ordained
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Christ
                 himself
                 was
                 sent
                 and
                 had
                 his
                 Commission
                 from
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 20.22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   did
                   not
                   glorifie
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   an
                   High-Priest
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   anointed
                   thereunto
                   by
                   God
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 10.38
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 sent
                 forth
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 20.23
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 Mat.
                 10.1
                 .
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   called
                   unto
                   him
                   his
                   twelve
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 their
                 commission
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 Mar.
                 3.14
                 .
                 
                   And
                   he
                   ordained
                   twelve
                
                 ;
                 The
                 Greek
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   he
                   made
                   twelve
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   send
                   them
                   forth
                   to
                   preach
                
                 ;
                 This
                 making
                 was
                 an
                 authoritative
                 appointing
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Office.
                 The
                 Apostles
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 dared
                 to
                 have
                 preached
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 been
                 commissionated
                 by
                 Christ
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 went
                 about
                 ordaining
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ;
                 Paul
                 ordained
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1.6
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 did
                 ordain
                 others
                 as
                 they
                 themselves
                 had
                 been
                 ordained
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 own
                 appointment
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 1.5
                 .
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.22
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 we
                 reade
                 of
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ordaining
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.14
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Timothy
                 was
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 commanded
                 to
                 commit
                 the
                 same
                 trust
                 to
                 faithfull
                 men
                 able
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 Teachers
                 :
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 four
                 descents
                 recorded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   God
                   anoints
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   and
                   ordains
                   him
                   to
                   his
                   Ministerial
                   office
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Christ
                   ordains
                   his
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Apostles
                   ordain
                   extraordinary
                   and
                   ordinary
                   Officers
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   these
                   ordain
                   others
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   commandment
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   till
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Authour
                 fore-mentioned
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                   admitted
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   practice
                   into
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   they
                   appointed
                   for
                   succeeding
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   any
                   think
                   that
                   Ordination
                   ended
                   with
                   that
                   age
                   ?
                   Is
                   there
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   cause
                   ,
                   
                   necessity
                   ,
                   use
                   and
                   reason
                   for
                   it
                   in
                   after
                   ages
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   times
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   were
                   as
                   yet
                   extraordinary
                   gifts
                   stirring
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   which
                   are
                   now
                   ceased
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   more
                   need
                   of
                   a
                   standing
                   Ministry
                   ?
                
                 Sure
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 clear
                 Texts
                 for
                 Ordination
                 then
                 for
                 popular
                 Election
                 ;
                 Our
                 Brethren
                 in
                 New-England
                 and
                 many
                 in
                 
                   Old
                   England
                
                 are
                 very
                 much
                 for
                 Election
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 are
                 we
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 rightly
                 ordered
                 and
                 managed
                 ;
                 But
                 we
                 desire
                 them
                 to
                 shew
                 us
                 as
                 clear
                 Scriptures
                 for
                 Election
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 for
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 )
                 in
                 Scripture
                 for
                 the
                 Justification
                 of
                 Ordination
                 as
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 divine
                 right
                 of
                 Synods
                 ,
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 of
                 Ruling
                 Elders
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 agree
                 together
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 it
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 many
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 should
                 cry
                 up
                 the
                 divine
                 right
                 of
                 Election
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Church-government
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 down
                 the
                 divine
                 right
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 :
                 Indeed
                 we
                 confesse
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Papists
                 do
                 too
                 much
                 extoll
                 it
                 ,
                 calling
                 it
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 Calvin
                 seemeth
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 Baptism
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 are
                 called
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 And
                 also
                 in
                 appropriating
                 it
                 to
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 Presbyters
                 :
                 Hence
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 some
                 in
                 our
                 age
                 running
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 extream
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 alwaies
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 do
                 too
                 much
                 vilifie
                 and
                 undervalue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 like
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 brand
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 black
                 mark
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 of
                 Antichristian
                 Ordination
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 hope
                 better
                 things
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 beseech
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 call
                 
                   good
                   evil
                   and
                   evil
                   good
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 call
                 the
                 Institutions
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 doctrines
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Assertion
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 Proving
                 the
                 Second
                 Assertion
                 about
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 doth
                 properly
                 consist
                 in
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Second
                 Assertion
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   essence
                   of
                   the
                   Ministeriall
                   Call
                   doth
                   properly
                   consist
                   in
                   Ordination
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 Assertion
                 is
                 maintained
                 by
                 many
                 Reverend
                 Divines
                 ,
                 who
                 set
                 up
                 Election
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Ordination
                 ●o
                 be
                 but
                 an
                 adjunct
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 consequent
                 of
                 this
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 confirmation
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 into
                 that
                 office
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 election
                 .
                 
                   The
                   essence
                   and
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   outward
                   calling
                   of
                   an
                   ordinary
                   Officer
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                
                 (
                 say
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 New-England
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Platform
                   of
                   Church-Government
                   )
                   doth
                   not
                   consist
                   in
                   his
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   his
                   voluntary
                   and
                   free
                   Election
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   accepting
                   of
                   that
                   Election
                   .
                
                 In
                 opposition
                 to
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 endeavoured
                 at
                 large
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   essence
                   of
                   the
                   Ministeriall
                   Call
                   doth
                   not
                   consist
                   in
                   popular
                   Election
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 intend
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 brief
                 in
                 proving
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 doth
                 consist
                 in
                 Ordination
                 :
                 This
                 we
                 make
                 out
                 by
                 these
                 ensuing
                 arguments
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 Election
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 the
                 essentials
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Office
                 ,
                 then
                 Ordination
                 doth
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 outward
                 Call
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 agreed
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 )
                 doth
                 consist
                 only
                 in
                 his
                 Election
                 or
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Election
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 shewed
                 by
                 divers
                 arguments
                 .
                 Ergo.
                 Ordination
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 Ordination
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 Minister
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 before
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 gives
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 Ordination
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 Minister
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 before
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 appears
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Act.
                 6.3
                 .
                 
                   Look
                   ye
                   out
                   seven
                   men
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   whom
                   we
                   may
                   appoint
                   over
                   this
                   businesse
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 man
                 into
                 an
                 Office
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 before
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 Act.
                 7.10
                 .
                 and
                 he
                 made
                 him
                 governour
                 over
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 &c.
                 This
                 act
                 of
                 Pharaohs
                 did
                 not
                 confirm
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 Office
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 conferred
                 upon
                 him
                 an
                 Office
                 he
                 never
                 had
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 we
                 reade
                 Deut.
                 1.13
                 .
                 
                   Take
                   ye
                   wise
                   men
                   and
                   understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   known
                   among
                   your
                   tribes
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   them
                   Rulers
                   over
                   you
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 peoples
                 taking
                 ,
                 but
                 Moses
                 his
                 appointing
                 that
                 did
                 make
                 them
                 Rulers
                 .
                 Thus
                 Exo.
                 18.21
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   provide
                   able
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   place
                   such
                   over
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   Rulers
                   of
                   thousands
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 Moses
                 his
                 placing
                 that
                 did
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 formality
                 of
                 Rulers
                 .
                 The
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 in
                 Exod.
                 and
                 Deut.
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 which
                 answers
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.12
                 .
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Apostles
                 appointing
                 of
                 Deacons
                 that
                 did
                 make
                 them
                 Deacons
                 :
                 All
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 was
                 to
                 set
                 seven
                 men
                 before
                 the
                 Apostles
                 whom
                 they
                 by
                 Ordination
                 made
                 Deacons
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 appears
                 also
                 from
                 Tit.
                 1.5
                 .
                 
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   left
                   I
                   thee
                   in
                
                 Crete
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   —
                   ordain
                   Elders
                   in
                   every
                   City
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Et
                   constituas
                
                 ;
                 And
                 ordain
                 o●
                 appoint
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 want
                 of
                 Elders
                 in
                 Crete
                 ,
                 and
                 Titus
                 was
                 left
                 to
                 appoint
                 and
                 set
                 Elders
                 over
                 them
                 :
                 Titus
                 was
                 not
                 left
                 only
                 to
                 adde
                 an
                 adjunct
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 said
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 establish
                 and
                 confirm
                 those
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 that
                 had
                 right
                 to
                 them
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 left
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 civill
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 as
                 one
                 saith
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   constituere
                   &
                   praeficere
                   rectores
                   &
                   judices
                   ,
                
                 to
                 constitute
                 and
                 make
                 Rulers
                 and
                 Judges
                 :
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Luk
                 12.42
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   then
                   is
                   that
                   faithfull
                   aend
                   wise
                   Steward
                   whom
                   his
                   Lord
                   shall
                   make
                   Ruler
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 This
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 gives
                 the
                 formall
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 Ruler
                 unto
                 this
                 Steward
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 Ordination
                 that
                 doth
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 
                   essentiale
                   constituens
                
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 office
                 .
              
               
               
                 Argum.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   If
                   Ordination
                   be
                   the
                   sending
                   of
                   a
                   manforth
                   with
                   power
                   and
                   authority
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   administer
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   gives
                   the
                   essence
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerial
                   Office.
                
                 But
                 Ordination
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 Ergo.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 minor
                 is
                 proved
                 from
                 Rom.
                 10.15
                 .
                 
                   And
                   how
                   shall
                   they
                   preach
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   sent
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 This
                 sending
                 it
                 an
                 authoritative
                 mission
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 as
                 Criers
                 and
                 Heralds
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifieth
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 as
                 Embassadors
                 are
                 sent
                 forth
                 by
                 their
                 Prince
                 with
                 their
                 Letters
                 missive
                 and
                 credentials
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 immediatly
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   How
                   beautiful
                   are
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   glad
                   tidings
                   of
                   good
                   things
                
                 !
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 some
                 Divines
                 do
                 very
                 well
                 define
                 Ordination
                 to
                 be
                 
                   missio
                   potestativa
                
                 ,
                 A
                 sending
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 forth
                 with
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 installing
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 into
                 an
                 office
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 right
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 giving
                 of
                 him
                 his
                 Commission
                 and
                 authority
                 ;
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 sending
                 is
                 this
                 Text
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 providential
                 sending
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 proved
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 a
                 sending
                 by
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 people
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 Ministers
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 now
                 further
                 adde
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 only
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 mission
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 cease
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 authoritative
                 sending
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 that
                 Climax
                 of
                 his
                 makes
                 it
                 as
                 necessary
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 as
                 calling
                 upon
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 Beleeving
                 and
                 Hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 the
                 Apostle
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 calling
                 upon
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 faith
                 to
                 the
                 calling
                 upon
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 Hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 necessary
                 to
                 Beleeving
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Mission
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 orderly
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 sending
                 is
                 meant
                 a
                 sending
                 by
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 that
                 this
                 sending
                 is
                 a
                 deputation
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Function
                 with
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 last
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Beleeving
                 ,
                 and
                 Praier
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 Ordination
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 gives
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 office
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Call
                 consisteth
                 in
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Ordination
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 gives
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 office
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 it
                 so
                 appears
                 from
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1.6
                 .
                 
                   Wherefore
                   I
                   put
                   th●e
                   in
                   remembrance
                   that
                   thou
                   stir
                   up
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   thee
                   by
                   the
                   putting
                   on
                   of
                   my
                   hands
                   :
                
                 And
                 by
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.14
                 .
                 
                   Neglect
                   not
                   the
                   gift
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   thee
                   which
                   was
                   given
                   thee
                   by
                   prophecy
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   .
                
                 By
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 is
                 meant
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 aforesaid
                 )
                 the
                 whole
                 work
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 And
                 by
                 gift
                 is
                 meant
                 
                   docendi
                   officium
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 most
                 Interpreters
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 conferred
                 thereby
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Greek
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 often
                 taken
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 grace
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 fitted
                 for
                 an
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 an
                 office
                 unto
                 which
                 men
                 are
                 through
                 grace
                 fitted
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 Ephes.
                 4.8
                 .
                 Rom.
                 12.6
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 Paul
                 by
                 Ordination
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 declare
                 Timothy
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Officer
                 ,
                 and
                 confirm
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 Office
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 ●ollated
                 upon
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ▪
                 But
                 he
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 gift
                 or
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 The
                 Text
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   this
                   gift
                   was
                   given
                   by
                   prophecy
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 either
                 of
                 Paul
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 These
                 words
                 
                   By
                   Prophecy
                
                 do
                 signifie
                 onely
                 the
                 moving
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 encouraged
                 Paul
                 with
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 to
                 lay
                 hands
                 on
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 viz.
                 It
                 was
                 prophesied
                 ,
                 That
                 Timothy
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 excellent
                 Minister
                 ,
                 1
                 Timothy
                 1.18
                 .
                 
                   This
                   charge
                   I
                   give
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   Sonne
                
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Prophecies
                   that
                   went
                   before
                   of
                   thee
                   :
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 Paul
                 by
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 Paul
                 directed
                 by
                 
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 conferd
                 the
                 gift
                 or
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 upon
                 Timothy
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 we
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 adde
                 one
                 caution
                 left
                 we
                 be
                 mis-understood
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 Ordination
                 gives
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 office
                 ,
                 we
                 mean
                 onely
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Call
                 ,
                 For
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Prerogative
                 Royall
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 to
                 appoint
                 Officers
                 and
                 Offices
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 Christ
                 onely
                 that
                 institutes
                 the
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 furnisheth
                 and
                 fitteth
                 men
                 with
                 graces
                 and
                 abilities
                 for
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 employment
                 ,
                 with
                 willing
                 and
                 ready
                 mindes
                 to
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 to
                 so
                 holy
                 services
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 Christ
                 onely
                 that
                 sets
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Rules
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 act
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 man
                 doth
                 in
                 Ordination
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 subordinate
                 way
                 as
                 an
                 Instrument
                 under
                 Christ
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 an
                 outward
                 Call
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 constitute
                 him
                 an
                 Officer
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 method
                 prescribed
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 we
                 say
                 (
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 rightly
                 understood
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 these
                 three
                 heads
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Christ
                 who
                 is
                 King
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 outwardly
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 inwardly
                 fitted
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 without
                 this
                 Call
                 none
                 can
                 warrantably
                 do
                 any
                 act
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 an
                 Officer
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 having
                 the
                 specificall
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 Officer
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 Mr
                 Hooker
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   is
                   done
                   without
                   this
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   is
                   void
                   and
                   of
                   none
                   effect
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 outward
                 Call
                 consisteth
                 in
                 Election
                 and
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 Ordination
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 gives
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 this
                 outward
                 Call
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 That
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 )
                 gives
                 him
                 his
                 Ministeriall
                 Office.
                 Election
                 doth
                 only
                 design
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 Ordination
                 that
                 bestoweth
                 the
                 Office
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 might
                 argue
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 place
                 from
                 the
                 persons
                 appointed
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 ordain
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 solemnity
                 used
                 in
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 blame
                 that
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 ordain
                 unworthy
                 persons
                 unto
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Office.
                 
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 said
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 ordain
                 ,
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 prove
                 hereafter
                 )
                 either
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 or
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Argument
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Ordination
                 that
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Election
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 would
                 appoint
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 appoint
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 ordinary
                 Elders
                 to
                 convey
                 onely
                 an
                 adjunct
                 of
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Call
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 great
                 work
                 of
                 conveying
                 the
                 Office-power
                 unto
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 solemnity
                 used
                 in
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 is
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 reade
                 the
                 like
                 solemnity
                 expressed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 in
                 Election
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 That
                 Election
                 should
                 constitute
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 all
                 his
                 Essentials
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordination
                 only
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 ceremonial
                 complement
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 blame
                 laid
                 upon
                 
                   Timothy
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   lay
                   hands
                   suddenly
                   upon
                   any
                   Minister
                   ,
                
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 .
                 For
                 hereby
                 he
                 makes
                 himself
                 impure
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 accessory
                 to
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 makes
                 Ministers
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 may
                 thus
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   the
                   greatest
                   blame
                   lies
                   for
                   unworthy
                   men
                   coming
                   into
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   surely
                   there
                   must
                   lie
                   the
                   greatest
                   power
                   of
                   admitting
                   men
                   into
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   else
                   the
                   blame
                   is
                   not
                   just
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   greatest
                   blame
                   is
                   laid
                   upon
                   the
                   Ministers
                   .
                   Ergo.
                
                 If
                 the
                 constituting
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Call
                 did
                 lie
                 in
                 Election
                 .
                 The
                 Minis●ers
                 may
                 well
                 excuse
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 We
                 do
                 but
                 ordain
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 but
                 give
                 an
                 adjunct
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 the
                 main
                 act
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 the
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 blame
                 belongs
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 See
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 Separation
                 examined
                 by
                 Mr
                 
                   Firmin
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 58.
                 
              
               
                 Much
                 more
                 might
                 be
                 added
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 shall
                 purposely
                 wave
                 what
                 else
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 least
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 overtedious
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 Wherein
                 the
                 third
                 Assertion
                 is
                 proved
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Fasting
                 and
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 third
                 Assertion
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Ordination
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   fasting
                   ,
                   and
                   Imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Ordination
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 prayer
                 and
                 fasting
                 .
                 Prayer
                 and
                 fasting
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 being
                 and
                 essence
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 better
                 being
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 divine
                 conduits
                 to
                 convey
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 For
                 Prayer
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 observable
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 that
                 Aaron
                 and
                 his
                 sons
                 did
                 not
                 enter
                 upon
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 oyl
                 ,
                 and
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 seven
                 whole
                 dayes
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 abiding
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 8.33
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 chose
                 his
                 Apostles
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 spent
                 all
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 6.12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 our
                 remembrance
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 reade
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 spent
                 a
                 whole
                 night
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 which
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 of
                 how
                 great
                 consequence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 out
                 with
                 solemn
                 and
                 earnest
                 prayer
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 observable
                 if
                 we
                 compare
                 the
                 9th
                 of
                 Matth.
                 36
                 ,
                 37
                 ,
                 38.
                 with
                 Luke
                 6.12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 When
                 Christ
                 saw
                 the
                 misery
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 faithful
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 
                   as
                   Sheep
                   not
                   having
                   a
                   Shepherd
                   ,
                
                 he
                 directs
                 them
                 
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                   of
                   the
                   harvest
                   to
                   send
                   forth
                   labourers
                   into
                   his
                   harvest
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 as
                 seemeth
                 by
                 Luke's
                 relation
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 that
                 in
                 practice
                 which
                 he
                 commended
                 to
                 do
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   spent
                   the
                   whole
                   night
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 Mat.
                 10.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 he
                 
                   chose
                   and
                   sent
                   out
                   his
                   twelve
                   Apostles
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 For
                 joyning
                 of
                 Fasting
                 with
                 prayer
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 ordinary
                 and
                 common
                 prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 few
                 and
                 occasional
                 Petitions
                 that
                 were
                 put
                 up
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 in
                 c●ses
                 of
                 greatest
                 concernment
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 great
                 evil
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 averted
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 singular
                 mercy
                 to
                 be
                 obtained
                 ,
                 fasting
                 was
                 joyned
                 with
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 records
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Churches
                 practice
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 president
                 for
                 succeeding
                 ages
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 recorded
                 ,
                 that
                 persons
                 designed
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 were
                 set
                 apart
                 and
                 commended
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 assistance
                 ,
                 support
                 and
                 successe
                 by
                 fasting
                 and
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Acts
                 13.1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Teachers
                 of
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   As
                   they
                   ministred
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   fasted
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   said
                   ,
                   Separate
                   me
                   Barnabas
                   and
                   Saul
                   for
                   the
                   work
                   whereunto
                   I
                   have
                   called
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 when
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 fast
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 purposely
                 called
                 upon
                 that
                 occasion
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 sought
                 God
                 on
                 that
                 behalf
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   fasted
                   and
                   prayed
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   their
                   hands
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   them
                   away
                   to
                   preach
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 thus
                 done
                 to
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 so
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 travelled
                 farre
                 in
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 found
                 that
                 happy
                 successe
                 on
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 converted
                 ,
                 because
                 themselves
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 their
                 constant
                 abode
                 in
                 anyone
                 place
                 (
                 the
                 greater
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 calling
                 them
                 forth
                 to
                 other
                 places
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 foundation
                 of
                 a
                 fixed
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 up
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 already
                 converted
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 others
                 yet
                 uncalled
                 .
                 
                   They
                   ordained
                   them
                   Elders
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 which
                 should
                 stay
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   watch
                   over
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 14.23
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 they
                 sent
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 solemnity
                 in
                 seeking
                 God
                 by
                 fasting
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 commended
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 believed
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Reasons
                 why
                 Ministers
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 a
                 part
                 with
                 prayer
                 and
                 fasting
                 ,
                 are
                 weighty
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 inidoneousnesse
                 and
                 insufficiency
                 of
                 any
                 meer
                 man
                 (
                 though
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 abilities
                 and
                 indowments
                 ,
                 whether
                 for
                 nature
                 ,
                 art
                 ,
                 or
                 grace
                 )
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 work
                 wherein
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 withthe
                 highest
                 mysteries
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 precious
                 things
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 souls
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 discouragements
                 which
                 every
                 where
                 attend
                 this
                 work
                 (
                 when
                 most
                 faithfully
                 performed
                 )
                 from
                 Satan
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 successe
                 of
                 every
                 ones
                 Ministry
                 depends
                 wholly
                 on
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 .
                 
                 
                   For
                   neither
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   planteth
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   neither
                   he
                   that
                   watereth
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   that
                   giveth
                   the
                   increase
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 doth
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 believers
                 depend
                 at
                 all
                 on
                 the
                 wisdome
                 or
                 or
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.5
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 solemn
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 prayer
                 and
                 fasting
                 to
                 implore
                 aid
                 from
                 God
                 whensoever
                 we
                 ordain
                 Ministers
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 granted
                 by
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 will
                 adde
                 no
                 more
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 is
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Ordination
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 more
                 orderly
                 handle
                 this
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 controverted
                 in
                 our
                 unhappy
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 rightly
                 understood
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 crave
                 leave
                 to
                 premise
                 three
                 things
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 proper
                 Gospel-duty
                 ,
                 never
                 used
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Rite
                 and
                 Ceremony
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Christ
                 made
                 a
                 Gospel-institution
                 .
                 
                 That
                 which
                 Grotius
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 Annotations
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   whole
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   was
                   conformed
                   to
                   the
                   patern
                   of
                   the
                   Synagogues
                   ,
                
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 in
                 this
                 of
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
                 We
                 finde
                 it
                 was
                 used
                 in
                 four
                 cases
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 benediction
                 and
                 blessing
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 48.14
                 ,
                 20.
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 offering
                 
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 Lev.
                 1.4.3
                 .
                 In
                 bearing
                 witness
                 ,
                 Lev.
                 24.14.4
                 .
                 In
                 ordaining
                 or
                 appointing
                 unto
                 an
                 Office.
                 Thus
                 Moses
                 when
                 he
                 ordained
                 Ioshua
                 to
                 succeed
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 hands
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 charge
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 Num.
                 27.18
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 benediction
                 ,
                 Mark
                 10.16.2
                 .
                 In
                 curing
                 of
                 bodily
                 diseases
                 ,
                 Luke
                 13.13
                 .
                 Mark
                 16.18
                 .
                 Acts
                 9.17
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 conveying
                 the
                 miraculous
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Act.
                 8.17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Act.
                 19.6
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Church-officers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 way
                 of
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 are
                 we
                 now
                 to
                 speak
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 purpose
                 accurately
                 to
                 enquire
                 whether
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 be
                 an
                 Essential
                 part
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 null
                 and
                 void
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 integral
                 part
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 deficient
                 and
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 or
                 onely
                 an
                 inseparable
                 adjunct
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 and
                 warrantable
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 ordain
                 Ministers
                 to
                 lay
                 hands
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sin
                 in
                 any
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 to
                 refuse
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 though
                 we
                 assert
                 the
                 Divine
                 Right
                 of
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 plead
                 for
                 it
                 onely
                 in
                 a
                 Scripture-sense
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 Popish-sense
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 outward
                 sign
                 of
                 an
                 inward
                 and
                 spiritual
                 grace
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 Ordination
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 an
                 operative
                 instrument
                 of
                 conveying
                 not
                 only
                 grace
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 justifying
                 grace
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 our
                 Divines
                 speak
                 a
                 little
                 too
                 slightly
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 at
                 which
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 enemies
                 to
                 it
                 take
                 much
                 advantage
                 )
                 but
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 (
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 of
                 )
                 but
                 do
                 retain
                 it
                 and
                 plead
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 some
                 as
                 a
                 Rite
                 and
                 Circumstance
                 ,
                 and
                 moral
                 sign
                 ;
                 others
                 as
                 an
                 integral
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 as
                 an
                 essential
                 part
                 of
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 premised
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 ordained
                 Ministers
                 should
                 ●lave
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
                 This
                 appears
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 this
                 Ceremony
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Apostles
                 in
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 finde
                 that
                 the
                 Deacons
                 though
                 inferiour
                 Officers
                 must
                 have
                 hands
                 laid
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 finde
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 though
                 extraordinary
                 Officers
                 had
                 hands
                 layed
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 reade
                 that
                 Paul
                 layed
                 hands
                 upon
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Calvin
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   certain
                   precept
                   extant
                   concerning
                   Imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   we
                   see
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   perpetual
                   use
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   their
                   so
                   accurate
                   observation
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   a
                   precept
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 exact
                 in
                 urging
                 every
                 other
                 circumstance
                 in
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 suffered
                 much
                 prejudice
                 in
                 their
                 outward
                 estate
                 rather
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 forbear
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 outward
                 gesture
                 )
                 should
                 take
                 such
                 strange
                 liberty
                 to
                 themselves
                 in
                 dispensing
                 with
                 a
                 duty
                 that
                 hath
                 so
                 many
                 examples
                 for
                 the
                 enforcing
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 that
                 command
                 of
                 Paul
                 to
                 
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   Lay
                   hands
                   suddenly
                   on
                   no
                   man.
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 divine
                 precept
                 for
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Timothy
                 is
                 forbidden
                 to
                 lay
                 hands
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 implied
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 duty
                 to
                 lay
                 on
                 hands
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 New-England
                 Ministers
                 do
                 assert
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 Church-officers
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 by
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 this
                 Text
                 Walaeus
                 hath
                 a
                 memorable
                 passage
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 long
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 think
                 much
                 to
                 transcribe
                 .
                 
                   I
                   see
                   this
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 speaking
                 of
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 )
                 
                   to
                   be
                   required
                   in
                   almost
                   all
                   confessions
                   .
                   And
                   truly
                   since
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   have
                   alwayes
                   used
                   it
                   ,
                   yea
                   the
                   Apostle
                   gives
                   a
                   precept
                   to
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   hands
                   suddenly
                   on
                   no
                   man
                   ;
                   we
                   judge
                   it
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   omitted
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   that
                   negative
                   commandment
                   ,
                   an
                   affirmative
                   is
                   included
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   lay
                   on
                   hands
                   upon
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   worthy
                   ,
                   where
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   by
                   a
                   Synecdoche
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   calling
                   of
                   a
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   certainly
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   either
                   
                   for
                   a
                   rite
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   essential
                   part
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   for
                   a
                   proper
                   adjunct
                   ,
                   and
                   common
                   to
                   this
                   with
                   all
                   other
                   callings
                   .
                
                 So
                 far
                 Walaeus
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Because
                 the
                 whole
                 work
                 of
                 Ordination
                 is
                 comprehended
                 under
                 this
                 Ceremony
                 of
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Tim
                   ▪
                
                 4.14
                 .
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.12
                 .
                 Ordination
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gift
                 or
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 by
                 this
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 sign
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.15
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 be
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 work
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 very
                 strange
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 amongst
                 us
                 that
                 expresse
                 a
                 willingnesse
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 an
                 unwillingness
                 to
                 have
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
                 We
                 rather
                 judge
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 that
                 refuse
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 will
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 of
                 refusing
                 the
                 whole
                 it self
                 .
                 We
                 reade
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 That
                 prayer
                 and
                 keeping
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 are
                 sometimes
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 10.25
                 .
                 Isa.
                 56.4
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Argument
                 ,
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 and
                 prayer
                 are
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 chief
                 parts
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Argument
                 .
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 work
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 a
                 chief
                 part
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 desire
                 our
                 people
                 further
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Text
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 hands
                 in
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 (
                 and
                 this
                 also
                 but
                 a
                 shadow
                 without
                 a
                 substance
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 proved
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 how
                 zealous
                 are
                 many
                 amongst
                 us
                 for
                 popular
                 Election
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 they
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 zealous
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 so
                 many
                 substantial
                 Texts
                 for
                 the
                 justification
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 work
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ?
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 placed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Heb.
                 6.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 amongst
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Therefore
                   leaving
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   go
                   on
                   unto
                   perfection
                   ,
                   not
                   laying
                   again
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   repentance
                   from
                   dead
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   faith
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Baptisms
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   eternall
                   judgement
                   .
                
                 The
                 great
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 by
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 understand
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 never
                 hath
                 nor
                 ever
                 will
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 appointed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 custome
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 daies
                 to
                 lay
                 on
                 hands
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 formerly
                 phrased
                 )
                 to
                 Bishop
                 baptized
                 Christians
                 who
                 were
                 grown
                 up
                 to
                 years
                 of
                 discretion
                 ;
                 others
                 by
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 understand
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 were
                 given
                 by
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 given
                 with
                 every
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.14
                 .
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.22
                 .
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 giving
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 by
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 was
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Primitive
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 concern
                 after
                 ages
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 Catechetical
                 heads
                 enumerated
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 concern
                 all
                 ages
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 knowledge
                 or
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 by
                 such
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 principle
                 as
                 that
                 none
                 ignorant
                 thereof
                 ,
                 though
                 instructed
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Articles
                 of
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 a
                 Church-member
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 one
                 grounded
                 in
                 Catechisticall
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 by
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 Synecdoche
                 ,
                 we
                 suppose
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 whole
                 Ministry
                 .
                 Thus
                 D.
                 Ames
                 in
                 his
                 Confutation
                 of
                 Bellarmine
                 ;
                 
                 By
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 
                   Totum
                   Ministerium
                
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Ministry
                 .
                 Bullinger
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 By
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 understandeth
                 also
                 the
                 Ministry
                 and
                 their
                 Vocation
                 ,
                 Mission
                 ,
                 and
                 Authority
                 given
                 them
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 in
                 his
                 Survey
                 of
                 Church-Discipline
                 ,
                 par
                 .
                 1.
                 pag.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   By
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   as
                   by
                   a
                   Metonymy
                   of
                   the
                   adjunct
                   ,
                
                 understandeth
                 
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   and
                   Ordination
                   as
                   one
                   particular
                   is
                   put
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   of
                   Church-Discipline
                
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 this
                 very
                 Text
                 he
                 undertakes
                 to
                 prove
                 Church-Discipline
                 
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 fundamentall
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 may
                 more
                 safely
                 and
                 more
                 rationally
                 assert
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 the
                 Church-Ministry
                 :
                 For
                 whosoever
                 denieth
                 a
                 Ministry
                 overthroweth
                 all
                 Gospel-Ordinances
                 and
                 Gospel-Churches
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 will
                 make
                 bold
                 to
                 put
                 our
                 people
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 a
                 passage
                 in
                 M.
                 Cartwrights
                 Confutation
                 of
                 the
                 Rhemists
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 sufficiently
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 their
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 use
                 these
                 words
                 upon
                 this
                 Text.
                 
                   By
                   Imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   the
                   Apostle
                   meaneth
                   no
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   Confirmation
                   after
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   Trope
                   and
                   borrowed
                   Speech
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   upon
                   the
                   which
                   hands
                   were
                   laid
                   ,
                   which
                   appeareth
                   in
                   that
                   whosoever
                   beleeveth
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Ministry
                   by
                   order
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   govern
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   overthroweth
                   Christianity
                   ;
                   whereas
                   if
                   Confirmation
                   of
                   Children
                   were
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   yet
                   a
                   man
                   holding
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   and
                   denying
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   might
                   notwithstanding
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
                 So
                 Cartwright
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 ▪
                 If
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 Scripture
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 work
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 We
                 may
                 (
                 we
                 hope
                 )
                 safely
                 and
                 convincingly
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Ministry
                 should
                 have
                 hands
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 oppose
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 oppose
                 the
                 whole
                 Gospel-Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 overthrow
                 Christianity
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 trouble
                 the
                 Reader
                 with
                 answering
                 all
                 the
                 Objections
                 that
                 are
                 brought
                 against
                 this
                 Thesis
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 such
                 as
                 seem
                 to
                 carry
                 most
                 weight
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 reade
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 made
                 Ministers
                 with
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 No
                 more
                 do
                 we
                 reade
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 Ministers
                 by
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 This
                 objection
                 fights
                 as
                 much
                 against
                 Election
                 as
                 against
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 negative
                 argument
                 from
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 not
                 hold
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ;
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 recorded
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 .
                 Many
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 Christ
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 written
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 ordained
                 twelve
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 is
                 not
                 set
                 down
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Call.
                 Our
                 Thesis
                 is
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Officers
                 ;
                 They
                 that
                 oppose
                 this
                 Assertion
                 must
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 ordinary
                 Officers
                 were
                 made
                 without
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 prove
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 Apostle
                 left
                 Titus
                 to
                 ordain
                 Elders
                 in
                 Crete
                 ,
                 he
                 saies
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 Nor
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 Election
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 left
                 him
                 to
                 ordain
                 Elders
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 appointed
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 irrationall
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 appoint
                 Titus
                 to
                 do
                 otherwise
                 then
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 himself
                 practised
                 .
                 He
                 ordained
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 Timothy
                 by
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 dispute
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 appointed
                 Titus
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 compare
                 Tit.
                 1.5
                 .
                 with
                 Act.
                 6.3
                 ,
                 5.
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 appointing
                 or
                 ordaining
                 Elders
                 in
                 Crete
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 ,
                 ordaining
                 by
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 Now
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 Act.
                 6.
                 was
                 by
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 Tit.
                 1.5
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 was
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 occasion
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 things
                 were
                 observed
                 ,
                 as
                 bloud
                 was
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 used
                 circumcision
                 and
                 shaving
                 ,
                 viz.
                 for
                 the
                 Jews
                 sake
                 who
                 had
                 their
                 publique
                 Officers
                 thus
                 set
                 apart
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 No
                 circumstance
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 Text
                 where
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 is
                 mentioned
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 gives
                 ground
                 for
                 stating
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 practise
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 practised
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 but
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 among
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 but
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 others
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 that
                 they
                 ordained
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 was
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 a
                 miraculous
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 did
                 conferre
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 and
                 gift
                 of
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 miracle
                 is
                 ceased
                 ,
                 so
                 ought
                 the
                 ceremony
                 to
                 cease
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 extream
                 Unction
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 and
                 conferring
                 of
                 
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 only
                 use
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 made
                 of
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 praier
                 is
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 did
                 sometimes
                 conveigh
                 extraordinary
                 blessings
                 ,
                 Act.
                 8.15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Act.
                 9.40
                 .
                 Iam.
                 5.14
                 ,
                 15.
                 because
                 it
                 had
                 other
                 ordinary
                 ends
                 and
                 uses
                 ;
                 So
                 is
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 never
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 given
                 by
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 in
                 Ordination
                 :
                 That
                 gift
                 which
                 Timothy
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Office.
                 Neglect
                 not
                 the
                 gift
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Neglect
                 not
                 the
                 office
                 .
                 If
                 Timothy
                 had
                 had
                 power
                 by
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 to
                 have
                 conferred
                 due
                 qualifications
                 for
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 why
                 doth
                 Paul
                 require
                 him
                 
                   to
                   lay
                   hands
                   suddenly
                   on
                   no
                   man
                   ?
                
                 and
                 why
                 must
                 he
                 be
                 so
                 carefull
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 first
                 fit
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 his
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 would
                 fit
                 them
                 ?
                 There
                 needed
                 not
                 such
                 triall
                 of
                 their
                 gifts
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 a
                 touch
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 could
                 have
                 gifted
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 proves
                 clearly
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 extraordinary
                 gift
                 conferred
                 in
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   one
                   miraculous
                   and
                   extraordinary
                
                 ,
                 which
                 consisted
                 in
                 healing
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 conveighing
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 temporary
                 and
                 is
                 now
                 ceased
                 as
                 extream
                 Unction
                 is
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   other
                   is
                   ordinary
                
                 ,
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 in
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 perpetually
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 We
                 reade
                 not
                 only
                 that
                 Paul
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Officer
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Presbyters
                 who
                 were
                 ordinary
                 Officers
                 imposed
                 hands
                 upon
                 Timothy
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Churches
                 were
                 intentionally
                 left
                 upon
                 record
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 binding
                 patterns
                 in
                 like
                 cases
                 in
                 after
                 ages
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 singular
                 ground
                 and
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Writing
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Apostles
                   acts
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Churches
                   might
                   be
                   our
                   Rules
                   in
                   succeeding
                   ages
                   .
                
              
               
                 Obj.
                 5.
                 
                 To
                 what
                 purpose
                 then
                 is
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 used
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 be
                 not
                 conveighed
                 thereby
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 use
                 it
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 way
                 without
                 giving
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 standing
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 bids
                 us
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.22
                 .
                 
                   Sufficit
                   pro
                   universis
                   rationibus
                   ,
                   Deus
                   vult
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 use
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 operative
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Moral
                 sign
                 ,
                 so
                 declare
                 publickly
                 who
                 the
                 party
                 is
                 that
                 is
                 solemnly
                 set
                 apart
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 use
                 it
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Rite
                 and
                 Ceremony
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Office
                 is
                 conveyed
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.14
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 use
                 it
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 consecrating
                 ,
                 dedicating
                 and
                 offering
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 his
                 service
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 hands
                 were
                 laid
                 on
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 use
                 it
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Authoritative
                 and
                 Ministerial
                 Benediction
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 ordained
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 used
                 by
                 Iacob
                 in
                 his
                 fatherly
                 blessing
                 of
                 Ephraim
                 and
                 Manasses
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 blessing
                 and
                 praying
                 over
                 the
                 little
                 children
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 19.15
                 .
                 Mark
                 10.16
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 out
                 the
                 Divine
                 Right
                 of
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 our
                 people
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 stumble
                 at
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 Ordination
                 which
                 hath
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 easily
                 led
                 aside
                 into
                 by-pathes
                 by
                 the
                 seducers
                 of
                 this
                 Age.
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 rest
                 contented
                 with
                 Ministerial
                 Examination
                 (
                 though
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 exactnesse
                 )
                 nor
                 with
                 Ministerial
                 approbation
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 with
                 Authoritative
                 Mission
                 without
                 this
                 Apostolicall
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
                 Wherein
                 the
                 fourth
                 Assertion
                 about
                 Ordination
                 is
                 proved
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 ordination
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterie
                 .
              
               
                 OUr
                 last
                 Assertion
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 by
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 appointed
                 to
                 ordain
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Ordin●tion
                   ●f
                   Ministers
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 expresse
                 Text
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.14
                 .
                 which
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 understand
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 brief
                 Answer
                 to
                 some
                 few
                 Questions
                 .
              
               
                 Qu●st
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Presbytery
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 By
                 Presbytery
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Collegium
                   f●o●
                   confess●●
                   Presbyter●rum
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Colledge
                 or
                 company
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Mr
                 Rutherford
                 well
                 observes
                 ,
                 The
                 Office
                 hath
                 no
                 hands
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 used
                 but
                 in
                 two
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 Luke
                 22.66
                 .
                 Acts
                 22.5
                 .
                 In
                 both
                 which
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Office.
                 For
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Elders
                 could
                 not
                 meet
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 plac●
                 of
                 Luke
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 the
                 O●●●ce
                 of
                 Elders
                 bea●
                 witnesse
                 to
                 Paul
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Acts.
                 
                 Besides
                 as
                 Mr
                 Hooker
                 well
                 saith
                 ,
                 Not
                 onely
                 reason
                 doth
                 reject
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 ear
                 would
                 not
                 relish
                 such
                 an
                 unsutable
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                   Neglect
                   not
                   the
                   gift
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   given
                   thee
                   by
                   prophecy
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Office.
                
                 How
                 harsh
                 and
                 unpleasant
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 expression
                 ?
              
               
                 Here
                 Calvin
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 some
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 his
                 utter
                 enemies
                 ,
                 to
                 countenance
                 this
                 interpretation
                 .
                 And
                 
                 Mr
                 Gillespy
                 reckoneth
                 it
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 Calvins
                 few
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 )
                 mistakes
                 .
                 But
                 looking
                 upon
                 his
                 Commentary
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Presbyterium
                   qui
                   hîc
                   collectivum
                   nomen
                   esse
                   putant
                   pro
                   collegio
                   Presbyterorum
                   positum
                   ,
                   rectè
                   sentiunt
                   meo
                   judicio
                   .
                
                 They
                 who
                 think
                 Presbytery
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Noun
                 collective
                 put
                 for
                 a
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 do
                 think
                 rightly
                 in
                 my
                 judgement
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 though
                 he
                 thinks
                 the
                 other
                 interpretation
                 
                   non
                   male
                   quadrare
                
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 his
                 errour
                 )
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 those
                 that
                 deny
                 that
                 by
                 Presbytery
                 is
                 meant
                 an
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 2.
                 
                 Whether
                 this
                 Presbytery
                 was
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 single
                 Presbyters
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 To
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 this
                 short
                 reply
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 Scripture
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 hereafter
                 to
                 prove
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 3.
                 
                 Whether
                 this
                 Presbytery
                 were
                 Congregational
                 or
                 Classical
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Mr
                 Hooker
                 of
                 New-England
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 never
                 yet
                 heard
                 any
                 Argument
                 that
                 did
                 evince
                 either
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 dint
                 of
                 undeniable
                 evidence
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 conceive
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 disquiet
                 the
                 Reader
                 with
                 a
                 debate
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 Congregation
                 sufficiently
                 Presbyterated
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 may
                 ordain
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 such
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Advice
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament
                 concerning
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   requisite
                   that
                   no
                   single
                   .
                   Congregation
                   that
                   can
                   conveniently
                   associate
                   ,
                   do
                   assume
                   to
                   it self
                   all
                   and
                   sole
                   power
                   in
                   Ordination
                   .
                
              
               
                 Quest.
                 4.
                 
                 What
                 part
                 hath
                 the
                 Ruling
                 Elder
                 in
                 Ordination
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Supposing
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 Officer
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 referre
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 our
                 Vindication
                 )
                 We
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 work
                 of
                 Ordination
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Teaching
                 and
                 Ruling
                 Elders
                 .
                 But
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 alwayes
                 by
                 Preaching
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Teaching
                 Elder
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 5.
                 
                 Whether
                 may
                 one
                 Preaching
                 Presbyter
                 lay
                 on
                 hands
                 without
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 not
                 by
                 one
                 single
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 combination
                 of
                 preaching
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 Apostle
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 them
                 laid
                 on
                 hands
                 ,
                 Act.
                 6.6
                 .
                 When
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 were
                 separated
                 unto
                 the
                 work
                 whereunto
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Teachers
                 joyned
                 together
                 in
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 observable
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Texts
                 where
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 joyned
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 Plural
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 Singular
                 or
                 Dual
                 Number
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 Imposer
                 of
                 hands
                 .
                 Timothy
                 was
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Imposition
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 Pauls
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 we
                 reade
                 that
                 Timothy
                 is
                 enjoyned
                 
                   to
                   lay
                   hands
                   suddenly
                   on
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Titus
                 left
                 in
                 
                   Crete
                   to
                   ordain
                   Elders
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagine
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 indued
                 thereby
                 with
                 the
                 sole
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 .
                 For
                 surely
                 the
                 Apostle
                 would
                 not
                 require
                 Timothy
                 or
                 Titus
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 himself
                 would
                 not
                 do
                 .
                 If
                 Paul
                 with
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 laid
                 hands
                 upon
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 doubt
                 Timothy
                 was
                 also
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 other
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 hands
                 upon
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 should
                 ordain
                 .
                 The
                 naming
                 of
                 one
                 doth
                 not
                 exclude
                 others
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 Titus
                 was
                 left
                 to
                 ordain
                 Elders
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 had
                 appointed
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 all
                 peradventure
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 did
                 appoint
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 according
                 as
                 he
                 himself
                 practised
                 .
              
               
                 Quest.
                 6.
                 
                 Whether
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Believers
                 associated
                 together
                 may
                 ordain
                 without
                 Ministers
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 especially
                 aim
                 at
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 fourth
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 we
                 desire
                 
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 Reader
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 we
                 shall
                 offer
                 this
                 Proposition
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Ordination
                   of
                   Ministers
                   doth
                   belong
                   to
                   Church-Officers
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   a
                   Church
                   without
                   Officers
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   that
                   Ordination
                   by
                   people
                   without
                   Ministers
                   is
                   a
                   perverting
                   of
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   no
                   more
                   force
                   then
                   Baptism
                   by
                   a
                   Midwife
                   ,
                   or
                   consecration
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   by
                   a
                   person
                   out
                   of
                   Office.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 might
                 argue
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 recorded
                 by
                 Jewish
                 Writers
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 creating
                 men
                 members
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 Council
                 or
                 Sanhedrin
                 .
                 When
                 Moses
                 by
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 assumed
                 the
                 seventy
                 Elders
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 was
                 by
                 God
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 saith
                 
                   Maimonides
                   Sanhedr
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 4.
                 by
                 Moses
                 laying
                 hands
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 length
                 before
                 his
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 successour
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 provided
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   commands
                   him
                   to
                   take
                   Ioshua
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   his
                   hand
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 accordingly
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 27.18
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 for
                 those
                 seventy
                 Elders
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 from
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Writers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 these
                 was
                 continued
                 through
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 creating
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 died
                 by
                 this
                 Ceremony
                 of
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 are
                 the
                 clear
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Maimonides
                   ,
                   Moses
                   our
                   Master
                   created
                   the
                   seventy
                   Elders
                   by
                   Imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   divine
                   Majesty
                   rested
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   Elders
                   imposed
                   hands
                   on
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   on
                   others
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   were
                   found
                   created
                   untill
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   judgement
                   of
                   Ioshua
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   judgement
                   of
                   Moses
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ascending
                 to
                 the
                 Sanhedrin
                 in
                 Ioshua's
                 and
                 Moses's
                 time
                 .
                 
                   Petrus
                   Cunaeus
                   de
                   Rep.
                   Hebrae●rum
                   cap.
                
                 12.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   Senatorian
                   dignity
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   most
                   honourable
                   ,
                   was
                   granted
                   to
                   none
                   without
                   a
                   legitimate
                   act
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   Imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   .
                   So
                   Moses
                   laid
                   his
                   hand
                   upon
                   Ioshua
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   seventy
                   Elders
                   ,
                   which
                   solemnity
                   being
                   performed
                   ,
                   presently
                   a
                   divine
                   Spirit
                   from
                   above
                   fell
                   down
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   filled
                   their
                   brests
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   being
                   thus
                   initiated
                   themselves
                   ,
                   admitted
                   others
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 Authour
                 tels
                 us
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 Maimonides
                 of
                 a
                 constitution
                 made
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   no
                   man
                   should
                   after
                   such
                   a
                   time
                   use
                   Imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   grant
                   from
                   Rabbi
                
                 Hillel
                 
                   that
                   divine
                   old
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Council
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   afterwards
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   cease
                   :
                   And
                   what
                   care
                   was
                   taken
                   by
                
                 Juda
                 
                   the
                   son
                   of
                
                 Baba
                 
                   to
                   support
                   and
                   uphold
                   it
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 recorded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 wave
                 all
                 such
                 way
                 of
                 arguing
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 dispute
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 constant
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Writings
                 .
                 We
                 challenge
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 shew
                 any
                 one
                 Text
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 for
                 the
                 justification
                 of
                 popular
                 Ordination
                 .
                 We
                 reade
                 of
                 Ordination
                 by
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Act.
                 6.
                 
                 Act.
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 by
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Act.
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 by
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.22
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.14
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 Ordination
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 we
                 meet
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 without
                 all
                 peradventure
                 ,
                 If
                 Ordination
                 be
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 managed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 community
                 of
                 believers
                 .
                 May
                 we
                 not
                 say
                 to
                 such
                 Churches
                 that
                 usurp
                 upon
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 21.23
                 .
                 
                   By
                   what
                   Authority
                   do
                   you
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                   And
                   who
                   gave
                   you
                   this
                   Authority
                   ?
                
                 Shew
                 us
                 your
                 warrant
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ?
                 We
                 reade
                 indeed
                 of
                 
                   Ordination
                   in
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 Act.
                 18.23
                 .
                 and
                 in
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 1.5
                 .
                 but
                 no
                 where
                 of
                 
                   Ordination
                   by
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Cities
                 ,
                 taking
                 them
                 for
                 believers
                 without
                 Officers
                 .
                 We
                 adde
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 Ordination
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 not
                 written
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 and
                 purpose
                 should
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 appoint
                 Officers
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 ordinary
                 for
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 that
                 work
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 themselves
                 may
                 do
                 ?
                 To
                 what
                 purpose
                 did
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 go
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 to
                 ordain
                 Elders
                 ?
                 Why
                 was
                 Titus
                 left
                 in
                 Crete
                 to
                 appoint
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ?
                 Might
                 not
                 the
                 people
                 say
                 ,
                 What
                 need
                 Paul
                 leave
                 Titus
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 do
                 our selves
                 ?
                 
                   Frastra
                   ●it
                   per
                   plura
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 needed
                 only
                 to
                 have
                 preached
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 converted
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 to
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   now
                   done
                   our
                   work
                   ,
                   you
                   
                   may
                   now
                   elect
                   and
                   ordain
                   your
                   Officers
                   your selves
                   ,
                   the
                   power
                   to
                   do
                   these
                   things
                   belongs
                   to
                   you
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 certainly
                 Ordination
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 peoples
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Ministers
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 Adde
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 to
                 us
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 weight
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 concerning
                 the
                 Ordainers
                 and
                 the
                 qualification
                 of
                 the
                 ordained
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 all
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 unto
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 who
                 were
                 Church-Officers
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 other
                 Epistles
                 which
                 were
                 written
                 unto
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 abundantly
                 prove
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Ordination
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 belonging
                 to
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 We
                 might
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Ordination
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 
                   potestative
                   and
                   authoritative
                   mission
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 eminent
                 act
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 confirming
                 a
                 Minister
                 in
                 that
                 Office
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 by
                 Election
                 ,
                 but
                 conveying
                 the
                 very
                 Office-power
                 of
                 preaching
                 and
                 administring
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 which
                 gives
                 the
                 essentials
                 of
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Call.
                 And
                 therefore
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 private
                 persons
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 accurately
                 distinguish
                 between
                 Church-Rulers
                 and
                 private
                 believers
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13.17
                 ,
                 24.
                 1
                 
                 Thess.
                 5.12
                 .
                 Private
                 persons
                 can
                 with
                 no
                 more
                 lawfulnesse
                 convey
                 power
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 can
                 themselves
                 lawfully
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 Church-power
                 is
                 first
                 seated
                 in
                 Christ
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 him
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 Church-Officers
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 alone
                 who
                 have
                 received
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 can
                 derive
                 and
                 transmit
                 it
                 to
                 other
                 Ministers
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 we
                 freely
                 confesse
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Church-power
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   finaliter
                   &
                   objective
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 use
                 and
                 benefit
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.22
                 .
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   yours
                   ,
                   whether
                   Paul
                   ,
                   or
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   or
                   Cephas
                   ,
                   all
                   are
                   yours
                   ,
                
                 i.e.
                 
                   for
                   your
                   service
                   and
                   salvation
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 farre
                 from
                 thinking
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 theirs
                 formally
                 and
                 originally
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 making
                 and
                 authorizing
                 .
                 Or
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Ministers
                 themselves
                 can
                 derive
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Office
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 beleeve
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 against
                 Scripture
                 and
                 reason
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 serious
                 consideration
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 is
                 of
                 marvellous
                 concernment
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 our
                 age
                 upon
                 this
                 one
                 account
                 especially
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 generation
                 of
                 men
                 risen
                 up
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 renounce
                 and
                 disclaim
                 all
                 Ordination
                 from
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 unwarrantable
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 it
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 herein
                 committing
                 amongst
                 many
                 other
                 these
                 three
                 evils
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 renouncing
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 truly
                 Christian
                 ,
                 Antichristian
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 setting
                 up
                 a
                 new
                 way
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 footing
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 plunging
                 themselves
                 into
                 this
                 inextricable
                 difficulty
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 renounceth
                 Ordination
                 by
                 Ministers
                 as
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 renounce
                 not
                 only
                 our
                 present
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 turn
                 Seeker
                 ,
                 and
                 forsake
                 all
                 Church-communion
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 in
                 our
                 unhappy
                 dayes
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 Ordination
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 null
                 and
                 void
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 grounded
                 upon
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 intrude
                 into
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Office
                 without
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 Corah
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 shewed
                 .
                 Our
                 desire
                 is
                 that
                 these
                 particulars
                 may
                 be
                 duly
                 weighed
                 by
                 all
                 sober
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 here
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 against
                 this
                 Thesis
                 by
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 New-England
                 .
                 In
                 four
                 things
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       They
                       say
                       ,
                       Church-officers
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       ordained
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       And
                       to
                       be
                       ordained
                       by
                       Imposition
                       of
                       hands
                       .
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       That
                       where
                       there
                       are
                       Elders
                       Imposition
                       of
                       hands
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       performed
                       by
                       those
                       Elders
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       That
                       where
                       there
                       are
                       no
                       Elders
                       ,
                       if
                       the
                       Church
                       so
                       desire
                       ,
                       Imposition
                       of
                       hands
                       may
                       be
                       performed
                       by
                       the
                       Elders
                       of
                       other
                       Churches
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 But
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 asserted
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   In
                   such
                   Churches
                   where
                   there
                   are
                   no
                   Elders
                   ,
                   Imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   may
                   be
                   performed
                   by
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   chosen
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   thereunto
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   proof
                   of
                   this
                   they
                   bring
                   a
                   Reason
                   and
                   a
                   Scripture
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Reason
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   If
                   the
                   people
                   may
                   elect
                   Officers
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   greater
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Office
                   consists
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   much
                   more
                   (
                   occasion
                   ,
                   and
                   need
                   so
                   requiring
                   )
                   impose
                   hands
                   in
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   lesse
                   ,
                   and
                   but
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 Argument
                 were
                 valid
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 people
                 might
                 ordain
                 their
                 own
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 when
                 they
                 want
                 Elders
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 Elders
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Election
                 give
                 the
                 essence
                 to
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordination
                 only
                 an
                 adjunct
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 that
                 give
                 the
                 essence
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 also
                 give
                 the
                 adjunct
                 ;
                 And
                 why
                 an
                 adjunct
                 should
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Officers
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 essence
                 doth
                 not
                 belong
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Scripture-light
                 being
                 Judge
                 ,
                 Election
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordination
                 the
                 lesse
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 possible
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 that
                 some
                 men
                 have
                 made
                 so
                 slight
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 entitle
                 the
                 people
                 thereunto
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 abundantly
                 shewed
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Election
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ministerial
                   Call.
                
                 That
                 Election
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 him
                 a
                 Minister
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Ordination
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 gives
                 the
                 essence
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Authoritative
                   appointing
                
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 
                   actual
                   investing
                
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 office
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 held
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 as
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 later
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 honourable
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 Acts
                 6.3
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Tit.
                 1.5
                 .
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.14
                 .
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.22
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Text
                 they
                 quote
                 in
                 the
                 Margine
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 but
                 the
                 Old
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Numb
                 .
                 8.10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 
                   And
                   thou
                   shalt
                   bring
                   the
                   Levites
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   shall
                   put
                   their
                   hands
                   upon
                   the
                   Levites
                   :
                   And
                   Aaron
                   shall
                   offer
                   the
                   Levites
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   an
                   offering
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   execute
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 Text
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 brought
                 ,
                 but
                 makes
                 rather
                 against
                 our
                 Brethren
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 want
                 of
                 Elders
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 Aaron
                 and
                 his
                 sons
                 were
                 present
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 proves
                 
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 proves
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 ordain
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 Elders
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Brethren
                 will
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 consent
                 unto
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 were
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 immediately
                 to
                 lay
                 on
                 hands
                 upon
                 the
                 Levites
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 no
                 such
                 command
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 We
                 reade
                 that
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 are
                 to
                 lay
                 on
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 command
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 laid
                 on
                 hands
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 imaginable
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Israelites
                 did
                 put
                 on
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 some
                 chief
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Ainsworth
                 observes
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   was
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   first-born
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   first-born
                   was
                   sanctified
                   and
                   consecrated
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Exo.
                 13.1
                 .
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   Lord
                   when
                   he
                   destroyed
                   the
                   first-born
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   spared
                   the
                   first-born
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   therefore
                   he
                   challengeth
                   a
                   right
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   first-born
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   the
                   Levites
                   were
                   taken
                   by
                   God
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   the
                   first-born
                   ,
                   as
                   appears
                
                 Numb
                 .
                 8.16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 
                   And
                   hence
                   it
                   was
                   that
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   first-born
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   lay
                   on
                   hands
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Levites
                   gave
                   an
                   atonement
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   offered
                   up
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   their
                   stead
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   Rabbins
                   say
                   ,
                   Every
                   first-born
                   laid
                   on
                   hands
                   on
                   the
                   Levite
                   that
                   was
                   for
                   him
                   .
                
                 Which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 will
                 afford
                 us
                 two
                 other
                 answers
                 to
                 this
                 text
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 had
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 special
                 command
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 special
                 reason
                 also
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 example
                 cannot
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 patern
                 for
                 New
                 Testament
                 practice
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 upon
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 set
                 them
                 apart
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 setting
                 them
                 apart
                 for
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 must
                 put
                 their
                 hands
                 upon
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 they
                 did
                 offer
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 The
                 Levites
                 were
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 waved
                 or
                 offered
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 an
                 offering
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 first-born
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 first-born
                 did
                 put
                 their
                 hands
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 their
                 propitiation
                 and
                 atonement
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 observable
                 ,
                 That
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 Imposition
                 
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 the
                 Levites
                 were
                 not
                 thereupon
                 invested
                 into
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 able
                 immediatly
                 to
                 execute
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 Aaron
                 the
                 Priest
                 was
                 to
                 wave
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 a
                 wave-offering
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   execute
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 It
                 was
                 Aarons
                 waving
                 of
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 and
                 separating
                 them
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 constitute
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 Church-officers
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 at
                 last
                 we
                 have
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 part
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Right
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel-Ministry
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 hope
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 cleared
                 to
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   an
                   Office
                   as
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   perpetually
                   to
                   be
                   continued
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ.
                   That
                   no
                   man
                   ought
                   to
                   take
                   upon
                   him
                   either
                   the
                   Office
                   or
                   the
                   Work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   he
                   be
                   lawfully
                   ordained
                   thereunto
                   .
                   That
                   Ordination
                   of
                   Ministers
                   is
                   an
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   the
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 but
                 expect
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 many
                 Adversaries
                 that
                 will
                 oppose
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 written
                 .
                 Some
                 will
                 deny
                 the
                 very
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
                 Others
                 will
                 grant
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 an
                 Office
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   now
                   quite
                   lost
                
                 .
                 Some
                 will
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 adde
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 gifted
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 upon
                 the
                 publick
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 called
                 and
                 ordained
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 for
                 an
                 
                   immediate
                   and
                   extraordinary
                   Call
                
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
                 Some
                 will
                 deny
                 all
                 
                   Ordination
                   of
                   Ministers
                
                 .
                 Others
                 will
                 grant
                 Ordination
                 but
                 deny
                 
                   Imposition
                   of
                   hands
                
                 .
                 Others
                 will
                 grant
                 
                   Imposition
                   of
                   hands
                
                 ,
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 
                   private
                   Church-members
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 differ
                 as
                 much
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 much
                 afraid
                 of
                 their
                 opposition
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 writing
                 against
                 us
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 necessitated
                 also
                 to
                 write
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 confesse
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   great
                   lamentation
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   for
                   a
                   lamentation
                   ,
                
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 differences
                 and
                 divisions
                 amongst
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 amongst
                 those
                 that
                 professe
                 the
                 
                   Protestant
                   Reformed
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 necessary
                 
                 and
                 just
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 superstition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Hereby
                 God
                 is
                 greatly
                 dishonoured
                 .
                 True
                 
                   Religion
                   hindered
                   and
                   disgraced
                
                 .
                 The
                 wicked
                 are
                 hard●ed
                 in
                 their
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Popish
                   party
                   is
                   encouraged
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   godly
                   party
                   weakned
                
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 
                   stumbling
                   blocks
                
                 are
                 laid
                 before
                 
                   weak
                   Christians
                
                 to
                 deter
                 them
                 from
                 
                   true
                   conversion
                
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 hope
                 that
                 this
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 written
                 will
                 contribute
                 something
                 towards
                 the
                 healing
                 of
                 these
                 differences
                 ,
                 and
                 uniting
                 of
                 all
                 godly
                 and
                 unprejudiced
                 people
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 truth
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 design
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 success
                 we
                 pray
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 been
                 necessitated
                 to
                 make
                 frequent
                 mention
                 of
                 
                   A
                   Platform
                   of
                   Church-Discipline
                
                 ,
                 agreed
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Elders
                 and
                 Messengers
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 New-England
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 expressed
                 our
                 dissent
                 from
                 some
                 things
                 therein
                 contained
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 desire
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 this
                 Platform
                 they
                 assure
                 us
                 of
                 their
                 hearty
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 (
                 for
                 substance
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 )
                 which
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Assembly
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 and
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 an
                 unanimous
                 vote
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 at
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 1648.
                 which
                 passed
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   Synod
                   having
                   perused
                   and
                   considered
                   (
                   with
                   much
                   gladnesse
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   thankefulness
                   to
                   God
                   )
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   published
                   of
                   late
                   by
                   the
                   Reverend
                   Assembly
                   in
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   do
                   judge
                   i●
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   holy
                   ,
                   orthodox
                   and
                   judicious
                   in
                   all
                   matters
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   therefore
                   freely
                   and
                   fully
                   consent
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   substance
                   thereof
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   And
                   do
                   therefore
                   think
                   it
                   meet
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   commended
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   honoured
                   Court
                   ▪
                   as
                   worthy
                   of
                   their
                   due
                   consideration
                   and
                   acceptance
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 as
                 we
                 agree
                 wholly
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 we
                 agree
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 greatest
                 concernment
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Church-Discipline
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 those
                 things
                 wherein
                 we
                 differ
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 consequence
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 cause
                 a
                 schism
                 between
                 us
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 worship
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 love
                 and
                 affection
                 .
                 Our
                 debates
                 with
                 them
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 disputes
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 about
                 lesser
                 differences
                 )
                 not
                 contentiones
                 ,
                 but
                 collationes
                 .
                 
                 We
                 can
                 truly
                 say
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Brethren
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 fore-named
                 Preface
                 )
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   far
                   from
                   us
                   so
                   to
                   attest
                   the
                   Discipline
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   detest
                   the
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   so
                   to
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   seamless
                   coat
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   crucifie
                   the
                   living
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   So
                   to
                   divide
                   our selves
                   about
                   Church-communion
                   ,
                   as
                   through
                   breaches
                   to
                   open
                   a
                   wide
                   gap
                   for
                   a
                   deluge
                   of
                   Antichristian
                   and
                   prophane
                   malignity
                   to
                   swallow
                   up
                   both
                   Church
                   and
                   Civil
                   State.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 main
                 intendment
                 and
                 chief
                 drift
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 undertaking
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 those
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   Office
                   as
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   this
                   Office
                   is
                   quite
                   lost
                
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   thinks
                   himself
                   gifted
                   ,
                   may
                   intrude
                   into
                   the
                   Ministerial
                   Office.
                
                 These
                 opinions
                 we
                 judge
                 
                   destructive
                   to
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 
                   in-let
                   to
                   Popery
                   and
                   all
                   errour
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   disorder
                   and
                   confusion
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   to
                   all
                   profaneness
                   and
                   Atheism
                   .
                
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 four
                 things
                 that
                 justly
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 abhorred
                 by
                 all
                 good
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   An
                   
                     Vniversal
                     Toleration
                  
                   of
                   all
                   Religions
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   An
                   
                     Vniversal
                     Admittance
                  
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Lords
                     Supper
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Vniversal
                     Grace
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   died
                   equally
                   for
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   have
                   free-will
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Vniversal
                     Allowance
                  
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   suppose
                   themselves
                   gifted
                   to
                   preach
                   without
                   Ordination
                   .
                   This
                   last
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   abundantly
                   confuted
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   we
                   conceive
                   to
                   be
                   
                     unsufferable
                     in
                     a
                     well-ordered
                     Christian
                     Commonwealth
                     .
                  
                   And
                   our
                   prayer
                   to
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   our
                   respective
                   Congregations
                   may
                   be
                   established
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   against
                   this
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   errours
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   
                     take
                     heed
                     least
                     being
                     led
                     away
                     with
                     the
                     errour
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     they
                     should
                     fall
                     from
                     their
                     own
                     stedfastness
                     .
                  
                   And
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   preventing
                   of
                   this
                   mischief
                   )
                   
                     That
                     they
                     may
                     grow
                     in
                     grace
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     and
                     Saviour
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     him
                     be
                     glory
                     both
                     now
                     and
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               first
               Part.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               The
               Second
               Part
               ,
               CONTAINING
               A
               Iustification
               of
               the
               present
               Ministers
               of
               England
               ,
               Both
               such
               who
               were
               ordained
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               from
               the
               foul
               aspersion
               of
               Antichristianisme
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               have
               been
               ordained
               since
               its
               abolition
               ,
               from
               the
               unjust
               imputation
               of
               Novelty
               ;
               That
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               Presbyter
               are
               all
               one
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               that
               Ordination
               by
               Presbyters
               is
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Scripture
               pattern
               .
            
             
               TOGETHER
               With
               an
               Appendix
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               Practice
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               about
               the
               whole
               matter
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               especially
               about
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Ministers
               is
               briefly
               discussed
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.1
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 account
                 of
                 us
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Stewards
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 Thess.
                 5.12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 we
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 them
                 that
                 labour
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 over
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 admonish
                 you
                 .
                 
                   [
                   13.
                
                 ]
                 And
                 to
                 esteem
                 them
                 very
                 highly
                 in
                 love
                 for
                 their
                 work
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Cor
                 9.2
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 I
                 be
                 not
                 an
                 Apostle
                 unto
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 doubtlesse
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 seal
                 of
                 mine
                 Apostleship
                 are
                 ye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Revel
                 .
                 11.3
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 power
                 unto
                 my
                 two
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 prophesie
                 a
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 threescore
                 dayes
                 clothed
                 in
                 sackcloth
                 .
              
               
                 Acts
                 20.28
                 .
              
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 therefore
                 unto
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 flock
                 over
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 Overseers
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   Bishops
                
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 I.
                 L.
              
               1654.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               Justification
               of
               our
               Ministry
               is
               comprised
               undertwo
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 ,
                 The
                 Call
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 Ministers
                 did
                 receive
                 during
                 the
                 prevalency
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 was
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 valid
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 proved
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     By
                     Arguments
                     drawn
                     from
                     the
                     principles
                     of
                     our
                     Adversaries
                     ,
                     wherein
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     
                       
                         Is
                         proved
                         ,
                         1.
                         
                         That
                         the
                         Churches
                         of
                         England
                         are
                         true
                         Churches
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         The
                         two
                         great
                         Objections
                         against
                         them
                         ,
                         taken
                         from
                         their
                         Parochial
                         and
                         National
                         constitution
                         ,
                         are
                         sufficiently
                         answered
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     By
                     Arguments
                     taken
                     from
                     our
                     own
                     Principles
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     .
                     And
                     here
                     our
                     Ministry
                     is
                     largely
                     vindicated
                     from
                     that
                     foul
                     aspersion
                     of
                     Antichristianisme
                     which
                     is
                     cast
                     upon
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     conveyed
                     unto
                     us
                     (
                     as
                     is
                     said
                     )
                     by
                     Popish
                     ,
                     and
                     Antichristian
                     Bishops
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 ,
                 The
                 Call
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 which
                 our
                 present
                 Ministers
                 do
                 receive
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 abolition
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 is
                 lawful
                 ,
                 and
                 valid
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 is
                 shewed
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     a
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     and
                     Presbyter
                     are
                     all
                     one
                     in
                     Scripture
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     instances
                     of
                     Timothy
                     and
                     Titus
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Asian
                     Angels
                     do
                     not
                     prove
                     the
                     contrary
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     because
                     Ordination
                     by
                     Presbyters
                     without
                     Bishops
                     is
                     highly
                     accused
                     of
                     Novelty
                     ,
                     as
                     having
                     not
                     the
                     least
                     shadow
                     of
                     Antiquity
                     ,
                     and
                     thereby
                     many
                     Candidates
                     of
                     the
                     Ministry
                     are
                     discouraged
                     from
                     this
                     way
                     of
                     entring
                     into
                     the
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     and
                     Ordination
                     so
                     received
                     is
                     accounted
                     null
                     ,
                     We
                     have
                     therefore
                     added
                     an
                     Appendix
                     ,
                     wherein
                     is
                     briefly
                     held
                     forth
                     the
                     Judgment
                     ,
                     and
                     Practice
                     of
                     Antiquity
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     reference
                     to
                     Ordination
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     whole
                     matter
                     of
                     Episcopacy
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               Preface
               .
            
             
               HAving
               sufficiently
               proved
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               such
               an
               Office
               as
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               Office
               is
               perpetual
               ;
               And
               that
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               assume
               this
               Office
               unless
               he
               be
               
                 lawfully
                 called
              
               thereunto
               ▪
               And
               that
               this
               Call
               is
               by
               
                 Ordination
                 with
                 the
                 imposition
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
              
               It
               remains
               now
               that
               we
               should
               speak
               something
               concerning
               the
               Justification
               of
               our
               own
               Ministry
               .
               For
               what
               are
               we
               the
               better
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Ministery
               by
               Divine
               institution
               ,
               if
               our
               Ministry
               be
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               God
               ?
               What
               are
               we
               the
               better
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Ministry
               from
               Christ
               ,
               if
               our
               Ministry
               be
               from
               Antichrist
               ?
               It
               will
               be
               said
               to
               us
               as
               it
               was
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Physitian
                 cure
                 thy self
              
               .
               Trouble
               not
               the
               world
               with
               a
               general
               assertion
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               Ministry
               unlesse
               you
               will
               bring
               it
               down
               to
               particulars
               ,
               and
               make
               out
               unto
               us
               the
               divine
               right
               of
               your
               Ministry
               .
               
               This
               then
               is
               the
               work
               that
               is
               now
               before
               us
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               the
               rather
               undertake
               ▪
            
             
               First
               ,
               for
               our
               peoples
               sake
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               with
               all
               chearfulnesse
               and
               conscienciousnesse
               submit
               unto
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               appear
               plainly
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               Ministers
               sent
               by
               God
               ;
               Tha●
               we
               are
               
                 over
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ▪
               That
               we
               are
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Stewards
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Ambassadors
              
               .
               And
               that
               they
               may
               with
               confidence
               expect
               a
               blessing
               from
               God
               upon
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               as
               not
               doubting
               but
               that
               God
               will
               make
               use
               of
               his
               own
               Instruments
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Minister
               sent
               by
               God
               ,
               will
               be
               blessed
               by
               God
               :
               wh●reas
               they
               that
               hear
               men
               not
               lawfully
               called
               ,
               have
               no
               promise
               of
               a
               blessing
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               threatning
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               profit
               by
               such
               Preachers
               ,
               
               as
               we
               have
               formerly
               proved
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               such
               hearers
               run
               from
               one
               errour
               to
               〈…〉
               as
               a
               just
               punishment
               of
               God
               upon
               them
               ,
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.3
               ,
               
                 〈…〉
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 sound
                 〈…〉
                 after
                 their
                 own
                 lusts
                 shall
                 they
                 heap
                 to
                 themselves
                 〈…〉
                 having
                 itching
                 ears
                 .
              
               They
               shall
               make
               〈◊〉
               upon
               Teacher
               ,
               they
               shall
               
                 heap
                 up
                 teachers
              
               .
               And
               these
               teachers
               shall
               be
               sent
               by
               themselves
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               God
               :
               and
               
                 after
                 their
                 own
                 lusts
              
               ,
               not
               after
               the
               Divine
               rule
               .
               For
               so
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 after
                 their
                 own
                 lusts
                 heap
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               the
               reason
               why
               they
               do
               this
               ,
               is
               not
               because
               they
               have
               more
               judicious
               eares
               ,
               then
               other
               people
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               are
               more
               holy
               ;
               but
               because
               
                 they
                 have
                 ●●ching
                 eares
              
               .
               But
               mark
               the
               curse
               that
               attends
               all
               such
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 turn
                 away
                 their
                 eares
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 unto
                 fables
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               our
               Brethren's
               sake
               in
               the
               Ministery
               .
               
               For
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               will
               more
               inable
               a
               Minister
               to
               discharg●
               his
               Office
               with
               courage
               ,
               faithfulnesse
               ;
               and
               chearfulnesse
               ,
               maugre
               all
               opposition
               of
               unreasonable
               men
               ,
               nothing
               will
               more
               encourage
               him
               to
               persevere
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               expect
               a
               blessing
               from
               it
               ,
               than
               the
               evidence
               that
               he
               is
               deputed
               by
               God
               to
               this
               Office
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               
                 feeding
                 the
                 flock
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 him
                 overs●er
                 .
              
               This
               was
               Gods
               encouragement
               to
               Ieremy
               and
               Isaiah
               .
               
               There
               is
               required
               in
               Ministers
               a
               singular
               confidence
               in
               Gods
               assistance
               ,
               and
               a
               singular
               expectation
               of
               direction
               ,
               protection
               ,
               provision
               ,
               supportation
               ,
               and
               benediction
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               have
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               be
               fully
               assured
               ,
               that
               their
               function
               and
               Ministry
               is
               
                 from
                 heaven
                 heavenly
              
               :
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               Paul
               (a)
               laboureth
               to
               make
               out
               the
               authority
               of
               his
               calling
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               and
               (b)
               Iohn
               unto
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               (c)
               Christ
               unto
               the
               Iewes
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               For
               our
               enemies
               sake
               ,
               that
               cry
               down
               the
               pr●●ent
               Ministers
               as
               ●●als
               Priests
               ,
               as
               Popish
               and
               Antichristian
               ;
               That
               Goliah-like
               defie
               the
               Armies
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ▪
               That
               tread
               under
               their
               feet
               not
               onely
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               their
               Ministry
               ;
               And
               say
               to
               us
               ,
               
                 Bow
                 down
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 go
                 over
                 ;
                 That
                 make
                 our
                 bodies
                 as
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 ●s
                 the
                 street
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 .
              
               
               That
               say
               of
               us
               just
               as
               the
               Jewes
               did
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Crucifie
                 them
                 ,
                 crucifi●
                 th●●
              
               .
               Now
               that
               such
               as
               these
               may
               know
               ,
               That
               when
               they
               fight
               against
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               they
               fight
               against
               God
               ,
               whose
               Ministry
               it
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               And
               that
               when
               they
               persecu●e
               us
               ,
               they
               persecute
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               servants
               we
               are
               .
               And
               that
               it
               is
               in
               vain
               to
               kick
               against
               pricks
               ;
               That
               we
               are
               〈◊〉
               in
               Christ's
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               shall
               feel
               the
               power
               of
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               that
               would
               
               pluck
               us
               out
               of
               his
               right
               hand
               ;
               That
               even
               Ieroboam's
               hand
               (
               though
               a
               King
               )
               shall
               wither
               ,
               if
               he
               stretch
               it
               out
               against
               a
               true
               Prophet
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               That
               we
               are
               a
               plant
               of
               Gods
               planting
               ,
               and
               therefore
               shall
               not
               be
               rooted
               up
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               that
               we
               have
               undertaken
               this
               work
               .
            
             
               The
               Thesis
               we
               shall
               lay
               down
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 that
                 now
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 since
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 are
                 lawfully
                 called
                 to
                 their
                 Office
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 renounce
                 their
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 nor
                 have
                 their
                 people
                 any
                 just
                 ground
                 of
                 separation
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               present
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               either
               such
               as
               have
               been
               made
               Ministers
               since
               the
               abolishing
               of
               Prelacy
               by
               the
               imposition
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               preaching
               Presbyters
               ;
               or
               such
               as
               were
               ordained
               heretofore
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               together
               with
               other
               Ministers
               .
               And
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               Dissenters
               amongst
               us
               .
               There
               are
               some
               that
               dislike
               our
               present
               way
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               say
               it
               is
               invalid
               ,
               because
               performed
               by
               Ministers
               without
               a
               Bishop
               .
               There
               are
               others
               dislike
               our
               former
               way
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               say
               it
               is
               null
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               validity
               ,
               because
               we
               were
               made
               by
               Antichristian
               Bishops
               .
               One
               side
               deny
               our
               Ministry
               to
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               we
               want
               Bshops
               to
               Ordain
               us
               :
               The
               other
               side
               deny
               our
               Ministry
               to
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               we
               had
               once
               Bishops
               to
               Ordain
               us
               .
               And
               thus
               is
               the
               present
               Ministry
               like
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               crucified
               between
               two
               opposite
               parties
               .
               But
               as
               Christ
               ,
               though
               crucified
               ,
               yet
               rose
               again
               and
               is
               ascended
               up
               into
               heaven
               :
               So
               we
               doubt
               
               not
               but
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               they
               prophesie
               in
               sackcloth
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               may
               perhaps
               ●e
               slain
               ,
               and
               lye
               in
               the
               streets
               for
               three
               dayes
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               rise
               in
               spight
               of
               all
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               be
               called
               up
               into
               heaven
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               opposition
               to
               these
               two
               sorts
               of
               Dissenters
               ,
               we
               shall
               lay
               down
               these
               two
               Propositions
               :
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Cal●
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 Ministers
                 did
                 receive
                 during
                 the
                 prevalency
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 was
                 lawful
                 and
                 valid
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Call
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Ministry
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 our
                 present
                 Ministers
                 do
                 now
                 receive
                 since
                 the
                 abolishing
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 is
                 lawful
                 ,
                 and
                 valid
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Containing
               the
               first
               Pr●position
               ,
               and
               proving
               it
               by
               Arguments
               drawn
               from
               the
               Principles
               of
               our
               Adversaries
               ,
            
             
               
                 THat
                 the
                 Call
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Minist●ry
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 Ministers
                 did
                 receive
                 during
                 the
                 prevalency
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 was
                 lawful
                 and
                 valid
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               THere
               are
               some
               amongst
               us
               that
               refuse
               to
               hear
               our
               Ministers
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               Ordained
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               by
               Antichristian
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               think
               they
               are
               bound
               in
               conscience
               to
               renounce
               our
               Ministery
               ,
               till
               we
               have
               renounced
               our
               Ordination
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Antipaed●-baptist
               would
               rebaptize
               all
               that
               are
               baptized
               amongst
               us
               :
               So
               the
               Brownist
               would
               re-ordain
               
               all
               that
               are
               ordained
               amongst
               us
               .
               For
               our
               parts
               ,
               we
               are
               confident
               that
               there
               is
               neither
               warrant
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               for
               rebaptization
               ,
               nor
               re-ordination
               .
               That
               the
               latter
               (
               which
               is
               our
               present
               work
               )
               may
               the
               better
               appear
               ,
               we
               must
               premise
               a
               distinction
               which
               we
               have
               formerly
               made
               use
               of
               in
               our
               Vindication
               ,
               where
               we
               have
               also
               spoken
               something
               about
               this
               subject
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               distinguish
               between
               a
               defective
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               a
               false
               Ministery
               ;
               as
               we
               do
               between
               a
               man
               that
               is
               lame
               or
               blind
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               that
               is
               but
               the
               picture
               of
               a
               man.
               We
               do
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               way
               of
               Ministers
               entring
               into
               the
               Ministery
               by
               Prelates
               ●ad
               many
               de●ects
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               truly
               and
               greatly
               humbled
               ;
               but
               yet
               we
               adde
               ,
               Th●t
               notwithstanding
               all
               accid●nt●l
               corr●ptions
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               substantially
               and
               essentially
               corrupted
               ,
               so
               as
               there
               should
               be
               need
               of
               re-ordination
               .
               The
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               were
               not
               onely
               wicked
               in
               their
               conversation
               ,
               but
               mingled
               the
               leaven
               of
               false
               doctrine
               with
               their
               teachings
               ,
               and
               had
               many
               defects
               in
               their
               entrance
               ;
               yet
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               Matth.
               23.2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Scribes
                 and
                 P●●risees
                 si●
                 in
                 Mos●s
                 his
                 seat
                 .
                 All
                 therefore
                 ,
              
               &c.
               If
               they
               that
               sate
               in
               Moses
               his
               Chair
               were
               to
               be
               heard
               in
               all
               things
               that
               they
               taught
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               though
               they
               did
               not
               live
               as
               they
               taught
               ,
               and
               had
               many
               failings
               in
               their
               entrance
               ,
               much
               more
               they
               that
               s●t
               
                 in
                 C●th●drá
                 Christi
              
               ,
               in
               the
               ch●i●
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               teach
               
                 〈◊〉
                 quae
                 sunt
                 Christi
              
               ,
               those
               things
               which
               Christ
               would
               have
               them
               teach
               ,
               and
               live
               according
               to
               what
               they
               ●each
               ,
               although
               there
               were
               many
               defects
               in
               their
               entrance
               into
               the
               Ministry
               :
               A●
               every
               defect
               in
               a
               Christian
               ,
               doth
               not
               make
               him
               no
               Christian
               ,
               and
               every
               defect
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Gospel-Ordinances
               ,
               doth
               not
               make
               them
               no
               Gospel-Ordinances
               :
               So
               ●very
               defect
               in
               the
               way
               of
               entrance
               into
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               doth
               not
               make
               that
               Ministry
               a
               false
               Ministry
               ,
               or
               no
               Ministry
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               our
               Ministry
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               was
               lawfull
               and
               valid
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               mingled
               with
               many
               circumstantiall
               d●fect●
               ,
               appears
               two
               manner
               of
               wayes
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               We
               will
               ar●ue
               ●ccordi●●
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               hold
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               essence
               of
               the
               Ministeriall
               call
               consisteth
               in
               the
               election
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               Ordination
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               solemne
               installing
               of
               a
               Minister
               into
               that
               Office
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               before
               conveyed
               unto
               him
               by
               his
               election
               :
               Our
               Brethr●n
               of
               New
               ●ngland
               ,
               though
               they
               hold
               Ordination
               by
               imposition
               of
               hand●
               to
               be
               of
               divine
               institution
               ,
               yet
               not
               so
               necessary
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               Ministers
               call
               were
               a
               nullity
               without
               it
               ;
               for
               ,
               they
               say
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               
               that
               the
               outward
               Call
               of
               a
               Minister
               consisteth
               properly
               and
               essentially
               in
               election
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               election
               is
               so
               necessary
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Minister●
               C●ll
               withou●
               it
               is
               ●
               nullity
               ;
               but
               not
               so
               without
               ordination
               .
               The
               Brownist●
               and
               Anabaptists
               doe
               speake
               f●rre
               more
               slightingly
               ,
               and
               undervalui●gly
               of
               Ordination
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               ●rave
               leave
               to
               use
               
                 ●rgumentum
                 ad
                 h●minem
              
               *
               Thus
            
             
               They
               that
               are
               lawfully
               elected
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               are
               lawfull
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               But
               suc●
               are
               the
               Minister●
               of
               Engl●●●
               ,
               &c.
               Ergo.
               
            
             
               Or
               thus
               ,
            
             
               If
               a
               Minister
               rightly
               chosen
               by
               the
               people
               be
               a
               true
               Minister
               ,
               though
               not
               at
               all
               ordained
               ,
               then
               a
               Minister
               rightly
               chosen
               by
               the
               people
               is
               a
               true
               Minister
               ,
               though
               ●orruptly
               ordained
               .
            
             
               But
               (
               according
               to
               these
               men
               ,
               )
               a
               Mi●ister
               rightly
               chosen
               by
               the
               people
               is
               a
               true
               Minister
               ,
               though
               not
               at
               all
               ordained
               .
            
             
               Erg●
               .
            
             
               But
               many
               Ministers
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Episcopacy
               w●re
               not
               at
               all
               el●cted
               by
               the
               p●ople
               .
               
            
             
               But
               m●ny
               were
               ,
               
               ●nd
               thi●
               argument
               serves
               to
               justifie
               their
               Ministry
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Though
               there
               are
               some
               ,
               that
               were
               at
               first
               obtruded
               unjustly
               and
               unduely
               upon
               the
               people
               ,
               
               yet
               the
               p●ople●
               aft●r
               ●cceptance
               ●nd
               ●pprob●tio●
               〈◊〉
               supply
               th●
               want
               of
               el●ction
               ●t
               first
               ,
               〈…〉
               af●er
               ●onsent
               ●nd
               ●●ceptance
               of
               Leah
               ,
               made
               her
               to
               be
               his
               wife
               ,
               though
               he
               chose
               her
               not
               at
               
               first
               :
               And
               by
               thi●
               (
               s●y
               o●r
               Brethren
               in
               New-England
               )
               we
               hold
               the
               calling
               of
               many
               Ministers
               in
               England
               may
               be
               excused
               ,
               who
               at
               first
               came
               into
               their
               places
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               
               But
               the
               people
               that
               ●hose
               them
               were
               wicked
               and
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               were
               not
               rightly
               chosen
               .
            
             
               
               This
               is
               not
               true
               of
               many
               place●
               where
               Ministers
               ,
               were
               chosen
               by
               Congregations
               ,
               wherein
               there
               were
               many
               godly
               people
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Visible
               Saints
               and
               unblameable
               livers
               are
               sufficient
               to
               to
               make
               up
               the
               matter
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               ;
               and
               who
               can
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               are
               such
               in
               many
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               most
               ,
               of
               the
               Congregations
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               
               But
               what
               though
               we
               judge
               that
               the
               whole
               essence
               of
               the
               Ministeriall
               Call
               consisteth
               in
               popular
               election
               ,
               yet
               the
               Ministers
               whom
               we
               plead
               against
               ,
               look
               upon
               their
               Ordination
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               give●
               them
               the
               essence
               of
               their
               Call
               ,
               and
               think
               they
               stand
               Ministers
               by
               that
               .
            
             
               
               What
               is
               that
               to
               you
               what
               they
               ●hink
               their
               〈◊〉
               ●hin●ing
               in
               your
               opinion
               is
               their
               personal
               errour
               ,
               but
               it
               c●nnot
               nullifie
               their
               Ministry
               ;
               for
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               essentials
               of
               a
               true
               Minister
               ,
               is
               a
               true
               Minister
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               is
               rightly
               elected
               hath
               the
               essenti●ls
               of
               ●
               true
               Minister
               ●ccord●ng
               ●o
               you
               ▪
               and
               therefore
               whatsoever
               his
               judgement
               is
               about
               ordination
               ,
               he
               must
               stand
               a
               true
               Minister
               to
               you
               ,
               unlesse
               you
               will
               crosse
               your
               own
               position
               .
            
             
               Suppose
               (
               as
               one
               saith
               )
               
                 a
                 Deacon
                 thinks
                 his
                 Ordination
                 gives
                 him
                 the
                 essentials
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 think
                 their
                 election
                 doth
                 ;
                 what
                 then
                 ●
                 will
                 you
                 separate
                 fro●
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 reliefe
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 want
                 ?
                 he
                 hath
                 election
                 and
                 ordination
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 a
                 Deacon
                 he
                 is
              
               :
               The
               case
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               present
               Ministry
               .
               This
               instance
               is
               urged
               by
               Mr.
               Burroughs
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               afterwards
               to
               make
               further
               use
               .
            
             
               We
               shall
               add
               another
               Argument
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Ministry
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               a
               true
               Ministrie
               .
            
             
             
               If
               there
               were
               true
               Churches
               in
               England
               ,
               
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               then
               there
               was
               a
               true
               Ministry
               :
               For
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               those
               men
               )
               it
               is
               the
               true
               being
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               that
               giveth
               being
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Ministry
               and
               Ordinances
               that
               give
               being
               to
               a
               Church
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               were
               true
               Churches
               in
               England
               ,
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               That
               there
               were
               true
               Churches
               appears
               ,
            
             
               From
               what
               the
               New-England
               Ministers
               say
               in
               their
               Answer
               to
               the
               32.
               
               Questions
               ,
               pag.
               24.25.26.27
               .
               And
               in
               their
               Apologie
               for
               the
               Church-Covenant
               ,
               pag.
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40.
               where
               they
               shew
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Gospel
               was
               brought
               into
               England
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               or
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               and
               that
               Churches
               were
               by
               them
               constituted
               in
               England
               according
               to
               the
               Evangelicall
               pattern
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               though
               Popish
               Apostacy
               did
               afterwards
               for
               many
               ages
               overspread
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               England
               ▪
               (
               as
               in
               other
               Countries
               )
               yet
               still
               God
               reserved
               a
               remnant
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               election
               of
               Grace
               amongst
               them
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               he
               preserved
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               baptisme
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Trinity
               onely
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               when
               God
               of
               his
               rich
               Grace
               was
               pleased
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               Spirit
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               ●ixt
               ,
               and
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               to
               cast
               off
               the
               Pope
               and
               all
               fundamentall
               errors
               in
               doctrine
               &
               worship
               and
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               tyranny
               of
               PopishChurch-government
               ,
               &c.
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Nation
               generally
               re●●ived
               the
               Articles
               of
               religion
               ,
               &c.
               wherein
               is
               contained
               the
               marrow
               ,
               and
               summe
               of
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               wheresoever
               the
               people
               do
               with
               common
               and
               mutuall
               consent
               ,
               gather
               into
               settled
               Congregations
               ,
               ordinarily
               every
               Lords
               day
               (
               as
               in
               England
               they
               do
               )
               to
               teach
               and
               hear
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               do
               professe
               their
               subjection
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               do
               binde
               themselves
               and
               their
               Children
               (
               as
               in
               baptisme
               they
               do
               )
               to
               continue
               therein
               ,
               that
               such
               
               Congregations
               are
               true
               Churches
               ,
               notwithstanding
               sundry
               defects
               and
               corruptions
               found
               in
               them
               ,
               wherein
               (
               say
               they
               )
               we
               follow
               the
               judgement
               of
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Whitakers
              
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Divines
               of
               chief
               note
               :
               nor
               can
               we
               judge
               or
               speak
               harshly
               of
               the
               wombes
               that
               bare
               us
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               paps
               that
               gave
               us
               suck
               .
            
             
               This
               also
               appears
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               From
               that
               Mr.
               Phillips
               of
               Watertown
               in
               New-England
               saith
               in
               a
               Book
               of
               his
               written
               for
               the
               Justification
               of
               Infant-Baptisme
               ,
               and
               also
               concerning
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Church
               therein
               he
               proveth
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               true
               Ministry
               in
               England
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               true
               Churches
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               are
               true
               Churches
               in
               England
               and
               in
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               of
               the
               like
               consideration
               ,
               he
               Proveth
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 true
                 visible
                 state
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 is
                 by
                 Gods
                 promise
                 to
                 continue
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Luk.
                 1.33
                 .
                 Matth.
                 16.16
                 .
                 and
                 18.18.20
                 .
                 Mat.
                 28.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 11
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Then
                 he
                 argueth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 visible
                 Church-state
                 be
                 to
                 continue
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 it
                 continued
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 like
                 consideration
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 not
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Ergo.
                 Again
                 ,
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 bin
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 but
                 Popish
                 ,
                 or
                 Reformed
                 .
                 Then
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 visible
                 state
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 must
                 abide
                 for
                 ever
                 )
                 either
                 the
                 Popish
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 not
                 the
                 Popish
                 :
                 Ergo
                 the
                 Reformed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 argueth
                 :
                 If
                 Antichrist
                 must
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 be
                 given
                 unto
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Gentiles
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 to
                 tread
                 under
                 foot
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 Church-state
                 where
                 he
                 sate
                 ,
                 and
                 whilest
                 he
                 sate
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 measured
                 Temple
                 ,
                 whose
                 Courts
                 he
                 treads
                 under
                 foot
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 there
                 be
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 Courts
                 thereof
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Antichrist
                 ●ver
                 sate
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 there
                 before
                 he
                 
                 sate
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 whilest
                 he
                 sate
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 other
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 .
                 The
                 Temple
                 or
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 subject
                 wherein
                 ;
                 he
                 must
                 sit
                 ,
                 The
                 Antichristian
                 seat
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 subject
                 ,
                 nor
                 Constitutes
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 an
                 accident
                 vitiating
                 the
                 subject
                 ;
                 the
                 removing
                 therefore
                 of
                 Antichristianity
                 doth
                 not
                 destroy
                 the
                 subject
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 ●ease
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 changeth
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 better
                 estate
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               adds
               ,
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 ever
                 there
                 were
                 true
                 Churches
                 Constituted
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 they
                 remain
                 so
                 still
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 God
                 hath
                 by
                 some
                 manifest
                 act
                 unchurched
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 were
                 true
                 Churches
                 in
                 England
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 or
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 by
                 no
                 manifest
                 act
                 UnChurched
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               "
               Ergo.
               
            
             
               Thus
               farr
               this
               Reverend
               Author
               ,
            
             
               That
               there
               are
               true
               Churches
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               consequence
               true
               Ministers
               ,
               appears
               further
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Where
               there
               are
               a
               company
               of
               visible
               Saints
               meeting
               constantly
               together
               in
               publike
               ,
               to
               worship
               God
               according
               to
               his
               own
               way
               prescribed
               in
               his
               Word
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               there
               are
               (
               according
               to
               these
               mens
               opinion
               )
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               Church-state
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               Ministry
               .
            
             
               But
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Episcopacy
               there
               were
               in
               our
               Congregations
               companies
               of
               visible
               Saints
               meeting
               together
               ,
               to
               worship
               God
               according
               to
               his
               own
               way
               ,
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Word
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ;
            
             
               Ergo.
               
            
             
               The
               Congregations
               in
               England
               are
               not
               combined
               together
               by
               a
               Church-Covenant
               ,
               
               which
               is
               the
               essential
               form
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               true
               Churches
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               consequence
               have
               no
               true
               Ministry
               ,
            
             
               We
               acknowledge
               no
               such
               Church
               Covenant
               as
               commanded
               in
               Scripture
               distinct
               from
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               .
               
            
             
               Supposing
               ,
               but
               not
               granting
               ,
               that
               a
               Church-Covenant
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               yet
               we
               desire
               that
               our
               Brethren
               in
               New-England
               may
               be
               heard
               pleading
               for
               us
               .
            
             
             
               
                 
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Church
                 Covenant
                 is
                 dispensed
                 after
                 a
                 double
                 manner
                 ,
                 either
                 explicitely
                 ,
                 or
                 implicitely
                 .
                 An
                 implicite
                 Covevant
                 is
                 when
                 in
                 their
                 practise
                 they
                 do
                 that
                 whereby
                 they
                 make
                 themselves
                 ingaged
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Society
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 such
                 Rules
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 exercised
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 submit
                 themselves
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 verbal
                 profession
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Parishes
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Minister
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Patron
                 or
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 they
                 constantly
                 hold
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 attend
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 there
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dispensations
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 so
                 imposed
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 submit
                 thereunto
                 &c.
                 
                 By
                 such
                 actions
                 and
                 a
                 fixed
                 attendance
                 upon
                 all
                 such
                 services
                 ,
                 and
                 duties
                 they
                 declare
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 practise
                 which
                 others
                 do
                 hold
                 forth
                 by
                 their
                 profession
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Scandal
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 Church-Covenant
                 we
                 Nullify
                 all
                 Churches
                 but
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 our
                 grounds
                 received
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 no
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 but
                 in
                 New-England
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               So
               likewise
               in
               their
               Apology
               ,
               for
               a
               Church-Covenant
               they
               say
               .
               
            
             
               
                 Though
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 Covenant
                 in
                 many
                 Congregations
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 more
                 implicite
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 plain
                 as
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 hope
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 Mr
                 Parker
                 Polit.
                 Eccl.
                 l.
                 3.
                 c.
                 16.
                 pag.
                 167.
                 
                 
                   Non
                   abest
                   realis
                   &
                   substantialis
                   (
                   quanquam
                   magis
                   quam
                   par
                   erat
                   implicita
                   )
                   Coitio
                   in
                   faedus
                   ,
                   eaque
                   voluntaria
                   professio
                   fid●i
                   substantialis
                   ,
                   qua
                   (
                   Deo
                   gratia
                   )
                   essentiam
                   Ecclesiae
                   idque
                   visibilis
                   hucusque
                   sartam
                   tectam
                   in
                   Anglia
                   conservavit
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 wants
                 not
                 that
                 real
                 and
                 substantial
                 coming
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 agreeing
                 in
                 Covenant
                 (
                 though
                 more
                 implicite
                 then
                 were
                 meet
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 substantial
                 profession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 thanks
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 )
                 hath
                 preserved
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 visible
                 Churches
                 in
                 England
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               
               But
               the
               Congregations
               of
               England
               are
               Parochiall
               Churches
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               no
               true
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               consequence
               have
               no
               true
               Ministry
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               much
               opposition
               in
               our
               dayes
               against
               distinguishing
               of
               Congregations
               by
               local
               bounds
               ,
               
               and
               much
               endeavour
               to
               break
               this
               bond
               asunder
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               people
               at
               liberty
               to
               joyn
               (
               notwithstanding
               their
               dwellings
               )
               with
               what
               Church
               they
               please
               ,
               &
               with
               no
               Churches
               if
               they
               please
               ;
               and
               most
               People
               speak
               of
               Parochial
               Churches
               in
               a
               most
               contemptible
               way
               ,
               as
               of
               so
               many
               cages
               of
               unclean
               Birds
               ,
               and
               of
               Parochiall
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               of
               so
               many
               Parish
               Priests
               :
               But
               we
               hope
               this
               ariseth
               not
               so
               much
               out
               of
               Malice
               ,
               and
               from
               a
               spirit
               of
               opposition
               ,
               as
               from
               a
               misunderstanding
               of
               our
               judgement
               concerning
               Parochial
               Congregations
               .
               We
               will
               therefore
               briefly
               declare
               what
               we
               do
               not
               hold
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               do
               hold
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               do
               not
               say
               That
               the
               bare
               dwelling
               in
               a
               Parish
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               man
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               within
               that
               Parish
               .
               A
               Turk
               ,
               or
               Pagan
               ,
               or
               Idolater
               may
               be
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               a
               Parish
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               do
               not
               hold
               him
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               that
               Parish
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               That
               all
               that
               dwell
               in
               a
               Parish
               ,
               and
               that
               joyn
               constantly
               in
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               therein
               Preached
               ,
               should
               upon
               that
               account
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               .
               We
               heartily
               desire
               ,
               and
               sincerely
               endeavour
               to
               keep
               all
               Ignorant
               and
               Scandalous
               People
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               although
               they
               dwell
               within
               the
               same
               bounds
               with
               those
               that
               are
               admitted
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               do
               not
               allow
               ,
               but
               much
               dislike
               the
               unequal
               division
               of
               Parishes
               ,
               and
               we
               heartily
               desire
               a
               redresse
               herein
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               say
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               most
               expedient
               for
               edification
               ,
               and
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Evangelical
               pattern
               ,
               that
               Congregations
               should
               be
               distinguished
               by
               the
               respective
               bounds
               of
               their
               dwellings
               .
               Thus
               all
               the
               Christians
               in
               Corinth
               did
               belong
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Believers
               in
               Eph●sus
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               .
               The
               Churches
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               are
               distinguished
               one
               from
               another
               by
               the
               places
               
               where
               the
               believers
               dwel●
               .
               As
               the
               Church
               at
               Corinth
               from
               the
               Church
               at
               Ephesus
               .
               And
               we
               do
               not
               read
               of
               any
               of
               one
               Town
               member
               of
               a
               Church
               in
               another
               Town
               distinct
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Reverend
               Assembly
               gave
               3.
               reasons
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               this
               Assertion
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               who
               dwell
               together
               ,
               being
               bound
               to
               all
               kind
               of
               Moral
               duties
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               
               have
               the
               better
               oportunity
               thereby
               to
               discharge
               them
               ,
               which
               Moral
               tie
               is
               perpetual
               ,
               for
               Christ
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               to
               sulful
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               must
               be
               so
               ordered
               ,
               as
               may
               stand
               with
               the
               most
               convenient
               use
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               ▪
               
               and
               discharge
               of
               Morall
               duties
               without
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.26
               .
               
                 Let
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 unto
                 edifying
                 .
                 Heb.
              
               10.24
               ,
               25.
               
               Iam
               2.1.2
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Pastor
               and
               people
               must
               so
               nearly
               cohabit
               together
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               may
               mutually
               perform
               their
               duties
               each
               to
               other
               with
               most
               conveniency
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               say
               ,
               That
               all
               that
               live
               within
               the
               same
               Parish
               being
               Baptized
               persons
               ,
               and
               making
               profession
               of
               Christianity
               may
               claime
               admission
               into
               the
               society
               of
               Christians
               within
               those
               bounds
               ,
               &
               enjoy
               the
               priviledges
               and
               Ordinances
               there
               dispensed
               ,
               if
               by
               their
               Scandalous
               lives
               they
               make
               not
               themselves
               unworthy
               .
               For
               we
               believe
               that
               all
               Baptized
               Persons
               are
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               general
               visible
               ,
               and
               have
               right
               unto
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               as
               the
               circumcised
               Iew
               had
               ,
               
               and
               wheresoever
               they
               come
               to
               fix
               their
               dwellings
               may
               require
               an
               orderly
               admission
               unto
               the
               Ordinances
               there
               dispensed
               ,
               unlesse
               by
               their
               sins
               they
               have
               disinherited
               themselves
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               say
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               will
               of
               Christ
               and
               much
               tending
               to
               the
               edification
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               That
               all
               those
               that
               live
               within
               the
               same
               bounds
               ,
               should
               be
               under
               the
               care
               of
               the
               same
               Minister
               or
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               them
               and
               Governed
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               the
               other
               Ordinance●
               dispensed
               unto
               them
               sutable
               to
               their
               condition
               ,
               as
               
               they
               shall
               manifest
               their
               worthinesse
               to
               part●ke
               of
               them
               .
               And
               ●hat
               to
               remove
               altogeher
               those
               Parochial
               bounds
               would
               open
               a
               gap
               to
               Thousands
               of
               people
               to
               live
               like
               sheep
               without
               a
               shepheard
               ,
               and
               insteed
               of
               joyning
               with
               purer
               Chur●he●
               ,
               to
               joyn
               with
               no
               Churche●
               ▪
               and
               in
               a
               little
               time
               (
               as
               we
               conceive
               *
               )
               it
               would
               bring
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               prophanenesse
               and
               Athiesme
               .
            
             
               Suppose
               a
               godly
               man
               living
               under
               a
               wicked
               Minister
               or
               ●n
               Hereticall
               Minister
               ,
               
               or
               a
               Minister
               that
               admits
               all
               men
               promiscuously
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               without
               any
               examination
               ;
               would
               you
               have
               this
               man
               bound
               to
               hear
               him
               and
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               from
               him
               ?
            
             
               If
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               once
               setled
               ,
               and
               countenanced
               by
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               
               care
               would
               be
               taken
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               place
               for
               such
               kind
               of
               objections
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Such
               a
               person
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ought
               rather
               to
               remove
               his
               Habitation
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               done
               without
               any
               great
               prejudice
               to
               his
               outward
               estate
               )
               then
               that
               for
               his
               sake
               that
               good
               and
               old
               way
               of
               bounding
               of
               Parishes
               rightly
               understood
               should
               be
               laid
               aside
               .
            
             
               Suppose
               he
               cannot
               remove
               without
               very
               great
               prejudice
               to
               his
               outward
               estate
               .
               
            
             
               In
               suc●
               a
               case
               ,
               
               It
               is
               much
               better
               as
               we
               conceive
               (
               till
               the
               Church
               Government
               be
               further
               setled
               ,
               and
               hath
               further
               countenance
               from
               Civil
               Authority
               )
               to
               relieve
               such
               a
               one
               by
               admitting
               him
               into
               another
               Congregation
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               than
               wholly
               to
               break
               and
               dissolve
               that
               Laudable
               and
               Church
               edifying
               way
               of
               distinguishing
               Congregations
               by
               local
               bounds
               .
            
             
               But
               would
               you
               then
               have
               every
               man
               bound
               to
               keep
               constantly
               to
               the
               Minister
               under
               whom
               he
               lives
               ?
               
            
             
               We
               are
               not
               so
               rigid
               as
               to
               tie
               people
               from
               hearing
               other
               Ministers
               occasionlly
               even
               upon
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               
               But
               y●t
               we
               beli●ve
               that
               it
               is
               most
               a
               greeable
               to
               Gospel
               order
               upon
               the
               grounds
               for●mentioned
               ▪
               that
               he
               that
               fixet●
               his
               h●bit●tion
               wher●
               there
               is
               ●
               godly
               able
               Orthodox
               Minister
               ,
               should
               ordinarily
               waite
               upon
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               &
               joyn
               to
               that
               Congregation
               
               where
               he
               dwells
               rather
               then
               to
               another
               .
               In
               Scripture
               To
               appoint
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               and
               in
               every
               City
               is
               all
               one
               .
               They
               that
               were
               converted
               in
               a
               City
               (
               who
               were
               at
               first
               but
               few
               in
               number
               )
               joyned
               in
               Church-fellowship
               with
               the
               Elders
               and
               Congregation
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               any
               other
               .
            
             
               
               But
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               a
               National
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               because
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               was
               the
               only
               National
               Church
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               no
               National
               Churches
               now
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               
               This
               objection
               lies
               as
               a
               great
               stumbling
               block
               to
               hinder
               many
               Christians
               from
               joyning
               with
               our
               Churches
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               shall
               take
               some
               pains
               to
               remove
               it
               .
               For
               the
               better
               answering
               of
               this
               objection
               ,
               we
               shall
               premise
               this
               distinction
               of
               a
               national
               Church
               .
            
             
               A
               Church
               may
               be
               called
               National
               in
               a
               two
               fold
               respect
               ,
               Either
               because
               it
               hath
               one
               national
               Officer
               ,
               worship
               ,
               and
               place
               of
               worship
               .
               Thus
               it
               was
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               they
               had
               one
               high
               Priest
               over
               all
               the
               Nation
               ;
               they
               had
               one
               place
               to
               which
               all
               the
               Males
               were
               bound
               thrice
               in
               a
               year
               to
               assemble
               ,
               and
               one
               special
               part
               of
               worship
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Sacrifice
               which
               was
               confined
               to
               that
               publick
               place
               ,
               unlesse
               in
               case
               of
               extraordinary
               Dispensation
               .
               Such
               a
               National
               Church
               we
               are
               far
               from
               asserting
               or
               endeavouring
               to
               establish
               .
            
             
               Or
               a
               Church
               may
               be
               called
               National
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               particular
               Congregations
               of
               one
               Nation
               ,
               living
               under
               one
               civil
               Government
               ,
               agreeing
               in
               doctrine
               and
               worship
               ,
               are
               governed
               by
               their
               lesser
               and
               greater
               Assemblies
               ▪
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               we
               assert
               a
               national
               Church
               .
            
             
               
               But
               there
               is
               no
               example
               of
               any
               national
               Church
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               no
               example
               there
               of
               any
               Nation
               converted
               to
               the
               faith
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               are
               Prophesies
               ,
               and
               promises
               of
               National
               Churches
               ,
               Psal.
               72
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               17.
               
               Isai.
               2.2
               .
               Isai.
               19.18
               ,
               
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 five
                 Citi●s
                 sp●ak
                 th●
                 Languag●
                 of
                 Ca●aan
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 swear
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Host●
                 &
                 ●
                 .
              
               and
               v.
               19.
               —
               
                 then
                 shall
                 be
                 an
                 Altar
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 and
                 a
                 pilla●
                 at
                 th●
                 border
                 t●●reof
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               so
               on
               to
               vers
               .
               24
               25.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 Isr●●l
                 be
                 the
                 third
                 with
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Assy●ia
                 ,
                 ●ven
                 a
                 blessing
                 i●
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 Whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 shall
                 bless●
                 saying
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 be
                 Egypt
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 Assyria
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 mine
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 Isra●l
                 mine
                 inheritance
                 .
              
               From
               this
               full
               place
               we
               gather
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               there
               shall
               be
               National
               Churches
               .
               2.
               
               That
               these
               Churches
               shall
               combine
               in
               one
               way
               of
               worship
               by
               Oath
               and
               Covenant
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Lord
               own
               's
               those
               Churches
               thus
               combined
               ,
               as
               hi●
               own
               ▪
               and
               promiseth
               to
               blesse
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Even
               the
               Iewes
               themselves
               ,
               when
               their
               Nation
               shall
               be
               turned
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               their
               own
               Land
               ,
               shall
               become
               a
               National
               Church
               ;
               (
               not
               as
               having
               one
               High
               Priest
               ,
               one
               place
               of
               worship
               ,
               and
               one
               special
               publick
               worship
               in
               that
               one
               place
               (
               for
               these
               things
               were
               Typical
               ,
               and
               Ceremonial
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               to
               vanish
               but
               as
               )
               agreeing
               together
               in
               the
               same
               way
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               worship
               ,
               and
               covenant
               as
               other
               Christian
               Nations
               do●●
               .
               This
               is
               evident
               from
               Ezek.
               37.21
               .
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               do
               not
               find
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               that
               the
               particular
               Churches
               of
               any
               Nation
               are
               called
               
                 a
                 Church
              
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               ▪
               But
               Church●●
               ▪
               
               And
               therefore
               we
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               an
               unscriptural
               Expression
               to
               call
               the
               Congregations
               of
               this
               Nation
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               .
            
             
               We
               find
               that
               several
               Congregations
               in
               the
               same
               City
               are
               called
               a
               Church
               ,
               
               as
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Act.
               8.1
               .
               That
               there
               were
               many
               Congregations
               in
               Ierusalem
               is
               evidently
               proved
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Reasons
               of
               the
               Assemblie
               of
               Divines
               against
               the
               dissenting
               Brethren
               (
               where
               they
               prove
               it
               both
               from
               the
               variety
               of
               Languages
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               multitude
               of
               professours
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               )
               as
               also
               in
               our
               
                 Vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterial
                 Government
              
               :
               And
               so
               Act.
               12
               ,
               1
               ,
               5.
               
               And
               Act.
               15.4
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               Thus
               it
               was
               with
               the
               Ephesians
               ;
               called
               
                 ●
                 Church
              
               Act.
               20.17
               .
               and
               Revel
               .
               2.1
               .
               and
               yet
               had
               many
               Congregations
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               the
               Booke●
               fore-quoted
               .
               (
               And
               if
               five
               Congregations
               
               may
               be
               called
               one
               Church
               ,
               why
               not
               five
               hundred
               ?
               )
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               might
               instance
               ,
               that
               the
               Churches
               in
               divers
               Cities
               are
               called
               A
               Church
               :
               compare
               Gal.
               1.13.22
               ,
               23.
               with
               Act.
               26.11
               .
               where
               the
               Churches
               of
               divers
               Cities
               are
               called
               expresly
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Yet
               further
               it
               appears
               that
               all
               the
               visible
               Churches
               in
               the
               World
               are
               called
               A
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.28
               .
               Ephes.
               3.21
               .
               1
               Cor.
               10.32
               .
               And
               if
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               World
               are
               called
               one
               Church
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               be
               offended
               if
               all
               the
               Congregations
               in
               England
               be
               called
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               doth
               it
               appear
               that
               it
               is
               the
               will
               of
               Christ
               that
               the
               Churches
               of
               one
               Nation
               should
               be
               governed
               by
               lesser
               and
               greater
               Assemblies
               ,
               
               and
               so
               become
               a
               Nationall
               Church
               .
            
             
               
               For
               this
               we
               desire
               the
               Reader
               seriously
               and
               impartially
               to
               peruse
               the
               
                 Vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterial
                 Government
              
               ,
               wherein
               this
               very
               thing
               is
               largely
               proved
               both
               by
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Scripture
               :
               
                 See
                 Vindicat.
              
               p.
               20.
               
               &
               26.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               we
               have
               endevoured
               by
               two
               Arguments
               to
               convince
               those
               that
               oppose
               our
               Ministry
               from
               their
               own
               principles
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               them
               to
               understand
               that
               according
               to
               their
               own
               Tenents
               they
               are
               bound
               in
               conscience
               to
               acknowledge
               many
               of
               our
               Ministers
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               to
               be
               true
               Ministers
               ,
               although
               it
               should
               be
               granted
               them
               ,
               that
               our
               Ordination
               is
               unwarrantable
               and
               Antichristian
               .
               For
               most
               of
               these
               men
               are
               amongst
               the
               number
               of
               them
               that
               vilify
               ▪
               and
               disregard
               Ordination
               .
               The
               best
               of
               them
               make
               it
               but
               a
               meer
               circumstance
               or
               adjunct
               to
               the
               call
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
               And
               who
               knowes
               not
               but
               circumstances
               may
               be
               wanting
               or
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               substance
               remain
               intire
               ?
               If
               we
               be
               true
               Churches
               ,
               then
               (
               according
               to
               their
               own
               positions
               )
               we
               are
               true
               Ministers
               .
               If
               rightly
               Elected
               ,
               then
               we
               have
               that
               which
               (
               they
               say
               )
               is
               essential
               to
               the
               Ministerial
               call
               .
               Suppose
               Ordination
               by
               Bishops
               should
               be
               an
               humane
               addition
               
               not
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Rule
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               hum●n●
               additio●●
               do
               not
               nullify
               divine
               institution
               ▪
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Burroughs
                 in
                 his
                 Heart-divisions
                 hath
                 this
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 confesse
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 never
                 yet
                 doubted
                 of
                 the
                 lawfulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 call
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Parishional
                 Congregations
                 in
                 England
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 something
                 superadded
                 which
                 was
                 sinfull
                 yet
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 nullify
                 that
                 call
                 they
                 had
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 they
                 exercised
                 their
                 Ministery
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               a
               man
               be
               Baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               though
               there
               should
               be
               many
               Ceremonial
               additions
               of
               S●le
               ,
               Spi●●l●
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               &c.
               
               Yet
               these
               additions
               would
               not
               nullify
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism●
               .
               Now
               more
               can
               the
               superaddition
               of
               Ordination
               unto
               our
               election
               (
               though
               it
               be
               supposed
               by
               them
               to
               be
               sinful
               )
               nullify
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               judgements
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               it
               ,
               confer●ed
               by
               Election
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Wherein
               the
               same
               Proposition
               is
               proved
               by
               Arguments
               taken
               from
               our
               own
               Principles
               .
            
             
               BUt
               omitting
               this
               way
               of
               Argumentation
               ,
               we
               shall
               now
               (
               God
               assisting
               )
               undertake
               to
               prove
               according
               to
               our
               own
               Principles
               (
               who
               hold
               That
               Ordination
               is
               that
               which
               gives
               the
               Ess●rice
               to
               the
               Ministerial
               call
               .
               )
               That
               the
               call
               to
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               which
               some
               of
               our
               Ministers
               did
               receive
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               was
               lawful
               and
               valid
               ,
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               mingled
               with
               many
               circumstantial
               defects
               .
            
             
               This
               appears
               by
               these
               ensuing
               Arguments
               .
               
            
             
             
               They
               that
               (
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               their
               call
               )
               were
               called
               to
               the
               Ministry
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               lawful
               Ministers
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               Ministers
               that
               were
               Ordained
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Episcopacy
               were
               (
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               their
               call
               )
               called
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Ergo.
               
            
             
               (
               Here
               we
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               Argument
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               at
               all
               speak
               of
               the
               peoples
               election
               of
               their
               Minister
               .
               Not
               because
               we
               are
               enemies
               to
               popular
               Election
               rightly
               managed
               and
               ordered
               ,
               or
               because
               we
               think
               that
               the
               Ministerial
               call
               doth
               not
               consist
               in
               Election
               as
               well
               as
               Ordination
               (
               for
               we
               have
               formerly
               declared
               the
               contrary
               .
               )
               But
               because
               the
               great
               stumbling
               stone
               and
               Rock
               of
               offence
               against
               the
               present
               Ministry
               is
               in
               reference
               to
               to
               their
               Ordination
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               that
               we
               insist
               upon
               that
               onely
               .
               )
            
             
               The
               Minor
               is
               proved
               by
               surveying
               the
               Book
               of
               Ordination
               established
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               according
               to
               which
               Ministers
               were
               to
               be
               Ordained
               ,
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               which
               we
               thus
               Argue
               .
            
             
               They
               who
               were
               sufficiently
               gifted
               and
               qualified
               for
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               were
               inwardly
               called
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               outwardly
               called
               by
               prayer
               ▪
               and
               fasting
               ,
               with
               the
               imposition
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               Preaching
               Presbyters
               ,
               were
               called
               to
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               (
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               )
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               But
               such
               were
               they
               who
               were
               Ordained
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 Ergo.
              
               
            
             
               That
               they
               were
               such
               that
               is
               ▪
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               such
               according
               the
               Rule
               established
               ,
               and
               that
               many
               were
               such
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               were
               not
               such
               ,
               it
               was
               
                 vi●ium
                 personae
                 ordinantis
              
               ,
               not
               
                 vitium
                 regulae
              
               ,
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               person
               ordaining
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Rule
               for
               Ordination
               ,
               appears
               by
               viewing
               the
               Book
               it self
               in
               which
               we
               shall
               find
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               party
               to
               be
               Ordained
               is
               to
               be
               one
               that
               is
               apt
               
               to
               teach
               ,
               willing
               to
               take
               pains
               in
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               found
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               of
               honest
               life
               and
               conversation
               .
               And
               sure
               we
               are
               ,
               many
               were
               such
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               were
               not
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               personal
               ,
               not
               a
               Church
               error
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               party
               to
               be
               Ordained
               is
               to
               be
               examined
               touching
               his
               perswasion
               of
               an
               inward
               calling
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               inwardly
               moved
               by
               God
               to
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               touching
               his
               faith
               of
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               his
               purpose
               to
               execute
               his
               Ministry
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               oppose
               all
               erroneous
               and
               strange
               doctrines
               ,
               to
               fashion
               his
               conversation
               according
               to
               what
               may
               become
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               party
               thus
               qualified
               ,
               after
               a
               Sermon
               Preached
               and
               prayer
               made
               to
               God
               for
               a
               blessing
               is
               to
               be
               Ordained
               ,
               and
               set
               apart
               to
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               together
               with
               other
               Preaching
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Book
               as
               touching
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               appears
               That
               Ministers
               made
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               were
               (
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               their
               call
               )
               called
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               lawful
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               will
               be
               objected
               ,
            
             
               That
               the
               Ministers
               we
               plead
               for
               were
               made
               by
               Bishops
               distinct
               from
               Presbyters
               ▪
               
               who
               had
               no
               power
               nor
               authority
               to
               Ordain
               them
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               by
               Bishops
               who
               held
               themselves
               to
               be
               a
               superiour
               Order
               of
               Ministry
               by
               divine
               right
               above
               Presbyters
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               onely
               Bishops
               but
               Lord
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               were
               wicked
               and
               Antichristian
               ,
               and
               whom
               we
               have
               renounced
               and
               sworn
               to
               endeavour
               to
               extirpate
               in
               our
               late
               solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               What
               our
               opinio
               n
               is
               concerning
               the
               divine
               right
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               
               and
               what
               difference
               there
               is
               between
               a
               Presbyter
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               a
               Bishop
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               between
               a
               Scripture
               Bishop
               and
               the
               Bishop
               that
               obtained
               in
               the
               Primitiv●
               times
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               our
               times
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               declare
               hereafter
               .
               For
               the
               present
               ,
               before
               we
               return
               an
               answer
               
               to
               this
               great
               objection
               consisting
               of
               many
               particulars
               ,
               we
               must
               crave
               leave
               to
               premise
               these
               few
               conclusions
               ,
               many
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               in
               the
               next
               proposition
               prove
               at
               large
               .
            
             
               That
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               are
               all
               one
               :
               
               The
               Scripture
               owns
               no
               Bishop
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               Presbyter-Bishop
               .
            
             
               
               That
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Realme
               acknowledge
               nothing
               by
               divine
               right
               in
               a
               Bishop
               but
               his
               being
               a
               Presbyter
               .
               
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Cook
              
               makes
               it
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Kings
               jurisdiction
               to
               grant
               to
               Bishops
               that
               Ecclesiastical
               power
               they
               now
               exercise
               over
               us
               (
               speaking
               of
               his
               times
               )
               and
               also
               to
               take
               it
               from
               them
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               
               &c.
               In
               Henry
               the
               8
               th●
               .
               dayes
               there
               was
               a
               Book
               Printed
               for
               all
               his
               subjects
               to
               receive
               ,
               seen
               and
               allowed
               by
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               wherein
               is
               said
               Of
               these
               two
               Orders
               onely
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               maketh
               expresse
               mention
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               were
               conferred
               by
               the
               Apostles
               by
               prayer
               ,
               and
               imposition
               of
               hands
               .
               By
               which
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               That
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Realme
               do
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               divine
               right
               of
               Prelacy
               .
            
             
               That
               most
               of
               our
               Bishops
               in
               
                 King
                 Edwards
              
               and
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeths
              
               dayes
               did
               freely
               confess
               ,
               
               That
               Episcopacy
               as
               it
               differed
               from
               Presbytery
               was
               onely
               of
               humane
               right
               and
               not
               from
               divine
               institution
               .
               This
               Bishop
               Iewel
               confesseth
               in
               his
               answer
               to
               Harding
               ,
               and
               brings
               divers
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               of
               the
               same
               judgement
               ,
               whose
               sayings
               we
               shall
               hereafter
               mention
               .
               The
               same
               is
               affirmed
               by
               Archbishop
               Whitgift
               against
               Carewright
               ,
               and
               by
               Bishop
               Downam
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               his
               defence
               of
               his
               Sermon
               Preached
               at
               the
               consecration
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               best
               learned
               ▪
               even
               amongst
               the
               Papists
               themselves
               ▪
               
               do
               confesse
               ,
               That
               a
               Bishop
               is
               not
               a
               superiour
               order
               of
               Ministry
               above
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               superiour
               dignity
               ▪
               That
               Sacerdotium
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ,
               The
               Priesthood
               ,
               is
               the
               highest
               order
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               That
               a
               Bishop
               is
               onely
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Presbyter
              
               ;
               The
               first
               Presbyter
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               Bellarmine
               
               calls
               him
               ▪
               
                 major
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Episcopacy
               is
               not
               another
               Order
               distinct
               from
               the
               Priesthood
               saith
               Caepr●●lus
               .
            
             
               No
               Prelate
               hath
               more
               concerning
               Sacramental
               power
               ,
               or
               of
               Order
               ,
               then
               simple
               Priests
               .
               So
               Armachanus
               ,
               
               As
               concerning
               Sacerdotal
               order
               ,
               and
               things
               that
               pertain
               to
               Order
               ,
               they
               are
               equal
               .
               Thus
               Bellarmine
               himself
               .
               Although
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               are
               distinguished
               ,
               yet
               as
               concerning
               Sacrifice
               they
               exercise
               the
               same
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               make
               one
               Order
               ,
               and
               not
               two
               .
               Cusanus
               goeth
               further
               ;
               
               All
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               haply
               also
               Presbyters
               ,
               are
               of
               equal
               power
               in
               respect
               of
               jurisdiction
               ,
               although
               not
               of
               execution
               ;
               which
               executive
               power
               is
               shut
               up
               and
               restrained
               by
               certain
               positive
               Lawes
               ,
               The
               Master
               of
               the
               Sentences
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Canons
               acknowledge
               onely
               two
               sorts
               of
               holy
               orders
               ;
               
                 Diaconatum
                 ,
                 sc.
                 &
                 Presbyteratum
                 ,
                 quia
                 hos
                 solos
                 primitiva
                 Ecclesia
                 legitur
                 habuisse
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 his
                 solis
                 praeceptum
                 Apostoli
                 ●abamus
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               The
               Deacon
               and
               the
               Presbyter
               .
               
               Because
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               had
               no
               other
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Apostolique
               precept
               speaks
               of
               no
               other
               .
               Estins
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 Waldensis
                 ,
                 Bonaventure
              
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               other
               Schoolmen
               are
               of
               this
               opinion
               :
               And
               Doctor
               Field
               in
               his
               5th
               .
               Book
               of
               the
               Church
               hath
               this
               remarkeable
               passage
               Touching
               the
               preeminence
               of
               Bishops
               above
               Presbyters
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               difference
               among
               the
               School
               Divines
               :
               For
               the
               best
               Learned
               amongst
               them
               are
               of
               opinion
               that
               Bishops
               are
               not
               greater
               then
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               power
               of
               consecration
               or
               order
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               and
               in
               the
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               ▪
               seeing
               Presbyters
               may
               Preach
               and
               Minister
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               Sacraments
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               Consecration
               and
               order
               ▪
               as
               well
               as
               Bishops
               .
               Touching
               the
               power
               of
               consecration
               or
               order
               ,
               saith
               Durandus
               ,
               
               it
               is
               much
               doubted
               of
               amongst
               Divines
               ,
               whether
               any
               be
               greater
               then
               an
               ordinary
               Presbyter
               :
               For
               Hierome
               seemeth
               to
               have
               been
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               highest
               power
               of
               consecration
               or
               order
               i●
               the
               power
               of
               a
               Priest
               or
               Elder
               ,
               so
               that
               every
               Priest
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Priestly
               power
               ,
               may
               Minister
               all
               Sacraments
               ,
               confirm
               the
               Baptized
               ,
               
               give
               all
               orders
               ,
               all
               blessings
               ,
               and
               consecrations
               ,
               but
               that
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               the
               peril
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               it
               was
               Ordained
               that
               one
               should
               be
               chosen
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               named
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               whom
               the
               rest
               should
               obey
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               reserved
               to
               give
               orders
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               some
               other
               things
               which
               none
               but
               Bishops
               do
               .
               And
               afterwards
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               Hierome
               is
               clearly
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               Now
               hence
               it
               followeth
               necessarily
               .
            
             
               
               That
               the
               power
               of
               Ordination
               of
               Ministers
               exercised
               for
               these
               many
               hundred
               years
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               did
               belong
               to
               them
               as
               Presbyters
               and
               not
               as
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               act
               and
               exercise
               of
               it
               was
               restrained
               to
               them
               
                 potius
                 ad
                 honorem
                 Sacerdotii
                 &
                 in
                 remedium
                 schismatis
                 quam
                 ad
                 Legis
                 ●●cessitatem
              
               :
               rather
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               was
               then
               their
               opinion
               )
               for
               the
               remedy
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               then
               for
               any
               necessity
               of
               Law.
               For
               the
               Scripture
               warrants
               no
               such
               practise
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               shew
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               floweth
               from
               the
               former
               conclusion
               .
               For
               if
               Episcopacy
               be
               the
               same
               Order
               of
               Ministers
               with
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               power
               equal
               in
               both
               ,
               and
               a
               Bishop
               be
               nothing
               else
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               but
               a
               chief
               Presbyter
               ,
               or
               the
               President
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               rank
               with
               them
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               acts
               he
               doth
               ,
               he
               must
               do
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Presbyterial
               consecration
               .
               This
               is
               demonstrable
               (
               even
               our
               adversaries
               being
               Judges
               )
               from
               this
               Argument
               .
            
             
               Because
               a
               Bishop
               made
               
                 per
                 saltum
              
               ,
               that
               never
               had
               the
               Ordination
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               can
               neither
               consecrate
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               nor
               Ordain
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               himself
               being
               none
               ,
               nor
               do
               any
               act
               peculiarly
               appertaining
               to
               Presbyters
               .
               Ordination
               therefore
               (
               saith
               Mr.
               Ball
               )
               is
               reserved
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               superiority
               in
               degree
               of
               Ministry
               above
               his
               brethren
               ,
               
               for
               if
               he
               be
               no
               Presbyter
               he
               cannot
               make
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               for
               order
               sake
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               Schisme
               and
               division
               ,
               being
               for
               substance
               of
               the
               same
               Order
               and
               consecration
               with
               them
               .
               
               Dr.
               Field
               manageth
               the
               same
               argument
               these
               or
               words
               .
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 Presbyter
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 ordained
                 
                   per
                   saltum
                
                 that
                 never
                 was
                 consecrated
                 or
                 ordained
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 may
                 notwithstanding
                 do
                 all
                 those
                 Act●
                 that
                 pertaine
                 to
                 the
                 Deacons
                 Order
                 (
                 because
                 the
                 higher
                 Order
                 doth
                 alwayes
                 imply
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 lower
                 and
                 inferiour
                 in
                 an
                 eminent
                 and
                 excellent
                 sort
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 ●
                 Bishop
                 Ordained
                 
                   per
                   saltum
                
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 had
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 can
                 neither
                 Consecrate
                 and
                 Administer
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 ,
                 nor
                 Ordaine
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 himself
                 being
                 non●
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 any
                 act
                 peculiarly
                 ,
                 pertaining
                 to
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 Whereby
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 Evident
                 (
                 
                   saith
                   Dr.
                   Field
                
                 )
                 That
                 that
                 wherein
                 a
                 Bishop
                 excelleth
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 distinct
                 Power
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Eminency
                 and
                 Dignitie
                 onely
                 ,
                 specially
                 yeelded
                 to
                 one
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Rank
                 ,
                 for
                 Order
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 unity
                 and
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               peace
               and
               Order
               was
               preserved
               hereby
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               shall
               shew
               afterwards
               :
               For
               the
               present
               it
               is
               most
               clear
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               testimony
               of
               Episcopal
               men
               themselves
               ,
               That
               a
               Bishop
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Order
               and
               Rank
               with
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               acts
               of
               Ordination
               were
               exercised
               by
               him
               as
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               These
               things
               premised
               ,
               we
               now
               come
               to
               Answer
               to
               the
               Objection
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               branch
               of
               it
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Ministers
               we
               plead
               for
               were
               made
               by
               Bishops
               distinct
               from
               Presbyters
               who
               had
               no
               power
               nor
               authority
               to
               Ordain
               them
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Bishop
               though
               distinct
               from
               his
               Presbyters
               ,
               yet
               he
               did
               not
               Ordain
               them
               alone
               ,
               but
               together
               with
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               other
               Presbyters
               he
               being
               as
               the
               first
               and
               chief
               Presbyter
               ,
               or
               is
               
                 Pr●ses
                 Presby●●rii
              
               ,
               The
               President
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Bishop
               that
               ordained
               them
               was
               also
               himself
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               
               and
               had
               power
               as
               a
               Presbyter
               to
               Ordain
               ,
               and
               therefore
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Presbyterial
               capacity
               his
               Ordination
               must
               needs
               be
               valid
               and
               lawful
               .
               Even
               as
               when
               a
               Bishop
               conse●rateth
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               at
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               not
               as
               a
               Bishop
               (
               though
               he
               be
               one
               )
               but
               as
               a
               Presbyter
               ;
               so
               also
               when
               the
               Ordaineth
               a
               Minister
               (
               which
               is
               an
               act
               of
               a
               far●
               inferiour
               nature
               )
               he
               doth
               it
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               power
               belonging
               to
               him
               as
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Bishop
               distinct
               from
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               much
               lesse
               as
               a
               Lord-Bishop
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               which
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Parliament
               for
               Ordination
               .
               Whereas
               the
               word
               Presbyter
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               Elder
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               Bishop
               ,
               do
               in
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               intend
               and
               signifie
               one
               and
               the
               same
               function
               ,
               although
               the
               Title
               of
               Bishop
               hath
               been
               by
               corrupt
               custome
               appropriated
               to
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               unto
               him
               a●cribed
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               assumed
               as
               in
               other
               things
               ▪
               so
               in
               that
               matter
               of
               Ordination
               that
               was
               not
               meet
               ;
               which
               Ordination
               notwithstanding
               being
               performed
               by
               him
               ,
               a
               Presbyter
               joyned
               with
               other
               Presbyters
               ,
               we
               hold
               for
               substance
               to
               be
               valid
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               disclaimed
               by
               any
               that
               have
               received
               it
               .
               And
               that
               Presbyters
               so
               Ordained
               ,
               being
               lawfully
               thereunto
               appointed
               and
               authorized
               ,
               may
               ordain
               other
               Presbyters
               .
               In
               the
               office
               and
               calling
               of
               Bishops
               two
               things
               ar●
               to
               be
               considered
               saith
               Mr.
               Ball.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               substance
               of
               their
               office
               and
               Ministry
               whereunto
               they
               are
               separated
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               dispense
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Administer
               the
               Discipline
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               And
               this
               is
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               superiority
               they
               take
               or
               challenge
               over
               their
               Brethren
               whether
               in
               Ordination
               or
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               of
               man.
               But
               they
               make
               not
               a
               difference
               or
               nullity
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               their
               Ministry
               .
               All
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               stewards
               of
               Jesus
               Chris●
               ,
               se●
               apart
               to
               do
               his
               work
               wherein
               if
               any
               one
               shall
               challenge
               more
               th●●
               of
               right
               appertaineth
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               do
               ought
               out
               of
               pride
               ,
               partiality
               ,
               sinister
               affection
               ,
               tyranny
               ,
               or
               sedition
               :
               or
               receive
               such
               authority
               
               to
               himself
               alone
               ,
               as
               belongeth
               not
               to
               his
               place
               and
               office
               ,
               or
               is
               common
               to
               many
               ;
               in
               that
               he
               is
               blame
               worthy
               :
               but
               thereupon
               his
               Ministry
               or
               Ministerial
               acts
               done
               by
               him
               are
               not
               made
               void
               ,
               or
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Bishop
               that
               Ordained
               these
               Ministers
               you
               plead
               for
               ,
               
               Ordained
               them
               as
               a
               Bishop
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Episcopal
               consecration
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Presbyterial
               Order
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               not
               true
               of
               all
               Bishops
               ▪
               
               For
               as
               Mr.
               Firmin
               tells
               us
               ,
               he
               heard
               a
               Reverend
               Minister
               of
               a
               Congregational
               Church
               in
               Essex
               ,
               say
               That
               when
               the
               Bishop
               Ordained
               him
               ,
               he
               told
               him
               :
               I
               do
               Ordain
               you
               as
               I
               am
               a
               Presbyter
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Suppose
               he
               did
               ,
               this
               wa●
               his
               personal
               errour
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               ●word
               ;
               his
               power
               of
               Ordination
               as
               a
               Presbyter
               .
               Suppose
               a
               man
               made
               a
               Constable
               by
               lawful
               authority
               ,
               should
               afterwards
               unwarrantably
               assume
               the
               power
               of
               a
               Justice
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               and
               should
               do
               things
               which
               belong
               to
               his
               place
               as
               a
               Constable
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               a
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               ,
               should
               not
               this
               act
               of
               his
               be
               valid
               though
               he
               pretends
               to
               do
               it
               upon
               a
               wrong
               title
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Burroughs
                 in
                 his
                 Heart-divisions
                 hath
                 this
                 observable
                 passage
                 .
                 
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 do
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 2
                 relations
                 ,
                 or
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 he
                 thinks
                 he
                 stands
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 relations
                 which
                 indeed
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 the
                 action
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 he
                 sins
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 relation
                 wherein
                 he
                 stands
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 warrant
                 the
                 action
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 to
                 be
                 lawful
                 .
                 Now
                 though
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 intend
                 the
                 acting
                 by
                 this
                 relation
                 ,
                 the
                 action
                 may
                 be
                 sin
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 sin
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 joyn
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 will
                 go
                 upon
                 a
                 false
                 ground
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 may
                 go
                 upon
                 a
                 true
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 look
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 joyn
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 action
                 as
                 warranted
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 second
                 relation
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 own
                 himself
                 .
                 He
                 gives
                 this
                 instance
                 .
                 Giving
                 alms
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 do
                 either
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 Church-office
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 blessed
                 in
                 his
                 estate
                 ,
                 or
                 betrusted
                 
                 with
                 the
                 distribution
                 of
                 what
                 others
                 betrust
                 him
                 with
                 ,
                 Now
                 suppose
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 he
                 thinks
                 ,
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 office
                 by
                 a
                 right
                 call
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 gives
                 out
                 the
                 alms
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 call
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 his
                 call
                 to
                 that
                 office
                 is
                 not
                 right
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 true
                 Deacon
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 in
                 want
                 ,
                 I
                 knowing
                 that
                 bothhe
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 given
                 him
                 monies
                 to
                 dispose
                 ,
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 distribute
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 need
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 another
                 relation
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 enabled
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 surely
                 then
                 I
                 may
                 receive
                 alms
                 from
                 him
                 lawfully
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 principle
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 gives
                 them
                 me
                 is
                 sin
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 communicate
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 acts
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 that
                 offece
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 true
                 call
                 unto
                 &c.
                 
              
               Much
               more
               may
               the
               like
               be
               said
               of
               receiving
               Ordination
               from
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               hath
               power
               to
               confer
               it
               as
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               though
               he
               gave
               it
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Episcopal
               consecration
               .
            
             
               
               But
               the
               Ministers
               whose
               Ordinations
               you
               defend
               were
               made
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               held
               themselves
               to
               be
               a
               superior
               order
               of
               Ministry
               above
               Presbyters
               by
               divine
               Institution
               .
               Whether
               they
               did
               so
               or
               no
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               sure
               we
               are
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               King
               Edwa●d
               and
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               dayes
               were
               not
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               .
               That
               the
               lawes
               of
               the
               Realm
               do
               not
               countenance
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               learnedest
               of
               the
               Papists
               are
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               late
               years
               were
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               it
               was
               their
               personall
               error
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               essentiall
               to
               the
               Episcopall
               Office
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Ministers
               we
               speak
               against
               were
               made
               not
               onely
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               Lord
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               
               But
               not
               as
               Lord-Bishops
               .
               The
               Lordly
               dignities
               of
               Bishops
               were
               meere
               civil
               additaments
               annexed
               to
               their
               Bishopricks
               by
               Kingly
               favour
               ,
               not
               essential
               ingredients
               into
               their
               Office.
               And
               therefore
               when
               they
               were
               taken
               from
               them
               they
               continued
               not
               onely
               Presbyters
               ,
               
               but
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               The
               Bishops
               from
               whom
               these
               Ministers
               received
               their
               Ordination
               were
               wicked
               and
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               therefore
               their
               Ordination
               must
               needs
               be
               wicked
               and
               ungoldly
               .
            
             
             
               This
               is
               not
               true
               of
               all
               of
               them
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               were
               godly
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               have
               shed
               their
               bloods
               for
               the
               Gospel
               sake
               .
               And
               he
               that
               shall
               call
               such
               Bishops
               wicked
               and
               ungodly
               ,
               is
               notoriously
               guilty
               of
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               9.
               commandement
               .
               2.
               
               Supposing
               ,
               though
               not
               granting
               ,
               
               that
               all
               of
               them
               were
               wicked
               and
               ungodly
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               though
               we
               are
               far
               from
               justifying
               their
               ungodlinesse
               ,
               We
               answer
               .
            
             
               That
               some
               evil
               men
               may
               and
               alwaies
               have
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               been
               officers
               and
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               In
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               Hophni
               and
               Phinehas
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Christ
               ▪
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               such
               men
               did
               not
               null
               or
               evacuate
               their
               ministerial
               acts
               .
               The
               Scribes
               &
               Pharisees
               that
               sat
               in
               Moses
               his
               chair
               were
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               though
               they
               said
               and
               did
               not
               .
               Christs
               commission
               did
               as
               well
               authorize
               Iudas
               as
               any
               other
               to
               Preach
               and
               baptize
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               And
               surely
               if
               the
               Principall
               acts
               belongingto
               the
               Ministerial
               function
               ,
               as
               Preaching
               ,
               Baptizing
               ,
               adminstring
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               be
               not
               nulled
               or
               made
               void
               by
               the
               personal
               wickedness
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               then
               ,
               consequently
               not
               their
               ordination
               .
               So
               that
               if
               Iudas
               had
               been
               an
               Apostle
               when
               Christ
               sent
               his
               Apostles
               to
               ordain
               Elders
               ▪
               his
               Ordination
               should
               have
               been
               as
               valid
               as
               his
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               Baptizing
               formerly
               had
               been
               .
               The
               Leprosie
               of
               the
               hand
               doth
               not
               hinder
               the
               growing
               of
               the
               corn
               which
               that
               hand
               soweth
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               Bishops
               were
               Antichristian
               ,
               
               and
               their
               office
               Antichristian
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Ministers
               ordained
               by
               them
               must
               needs
               be
               Antichristian
               Ministers
               and
               not
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               For
               satisfaction
               to
               this
               objection
               ,
               we
               shall
               first
               propose
               what
               the
               ancient
               learned
               &
               godly
               Non-conformists
               have
               left
               in
               print
               about
               it
               ,
               
               and
               then
               we
               will
               lay
               down
               our
               own
               answer
               .
               The
               old
               Non-conformists
               by
               joynt
               consent
               have
               written
               ,
               That
               they
               did
               not
               see
               how
               our
               Bishops
               could
               be
               called
               Antichrists
               ,
               or
               Antichristian
               .
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 word
                 m●rks
                 out
                 Antichrist
                 by
                 his
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 nor
                 do
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 any
                 such
                 accounted
                 Antichrist
                 or
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 which
                 holding
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                 swerveth
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 judgement
                 or
                 practise
                 ,
                 from
                 Christs
                 rule
                 for
                 Discipline
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 our
                 Bishops
                 do
                 hold
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 fundamental
                 doctrines
                 and
                 truths
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 soundly
                 maintained
                 them
                 against
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 converted
                 many
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 have
                 suffered
                 persecution
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 Hierarchy
                 and
                 other
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 charged
                 upon
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 our
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 were
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 the
                 staires
                 and
                 way
                 to
                 Antichristianity
                 ,
                 then
                 Antichristianity
                 ●t
                 self
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Pop●
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Head
                 link
                 of
                 all
                 Antichristianity
                 ,
                 was
                 revealed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Antichristian
                 Bishops
                 hold
                 their
                 preeminence
                 as
                 from
                 Gods
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 unchangeable
                 ;
                 whereas
                 our
                 Bishops
                 since
                 his
                 Majesties
                 reign
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 )
                 hold
                 superiority
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 right
                 then
                 the
                 positive
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 variable
                 ;
                 yea
                 it
                 appeares
                 by
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Delegates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 continuance
                 thereof
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 and
                 ought
                 by
                 law
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Prince
                 .
              
               Thus
               they
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               to
               the
               Ministers
               Ordeyned
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               they
               say
               .
            
             
               
                 Bishops
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 such
                 gifts
                 as
                 are
                 required
                 for
                 the
                 sufficiencie
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 been
                 such
                 Ministers
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 whose
                 labours
                 th●
                 Lord
                 hath
                 set
                 to
                 his
                 Seal
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 unlawful
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 entreth
                 into
                 the
                 ministery
                 to
                 be
                 approved
                 ,
                 and
                 authorized
                 even
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Andif
                 our
                 Ordination
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 faultie
                 ,
                 how
                 will
                 our
                 Brethren
                 justifie
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Ministers
                 that
                 have
                 received
                 Ordination
                 ever
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 neither
                 by
                 commandement
                 nor
                 example
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 such
                 authority
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 in
                 any
                 degree
                 so
                 capable
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Bishops
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               much
               is
               said
               by
               the
               old
               Non-conformist
               .
            
             
               For
               our
               own
               particulars
               we
               shall
               return
               an
               answer
               to
               this
               objection
               by
               distinguishing
               of
               the
               word
               Bishop
               and
               the
               word
               Antichristian
               .
            
             
             
               There
               are
               three
               sorts
               of
               Bishop
               ,
               the
               Scripture-Bishop
               ,
               th●
               Bishop
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Primitive
                 times
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 latter
                 times
              
               Now
               we
               are
               far
               from
               thinking
               that
               the
               scripture
               Bishop
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               the
               Presbyter
               )
               or
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               first
               Primitive
               times
               (
               who
               was
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               chief
               Bresbyter
               or
               the
               Moderator
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               and
               had
               a
               Priority
               ,
               not
               of
               power
               but
               of
               order
               onely
               ,
               like
               a
               Speaker
               in
               the
               Parliament
               )
               were
               Antichristian
               .
               The
               question
               onely
               is
               about
               the
               Bishop
               of
               latter
               times
               .
            
             
               The
               word
               Antichristian
               may
               be
               taken
               prope●ly
               or
               improperly
               .
               An
               Antichristian
               Minister
               prope●ly
               is
               one
               that
               own
               's
               the
               Pope
               as
               a
               visible
               Monarchical
               head
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               stands
               a
               Minister
               with
               subjection
               and
               subordination
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               that
               professedly
               maintains
               the
               Popish
               religion
               .
               An
               Antichristian
               Minister
               improperly
               is
               one
               that
               in
               his
               calling
               and
               office
               hath
               divers
               things
               that
               are
               Antichristian
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               sense
               we
               believe
               none
               will
               say
               our
               Bishops
               were
               Antichristians
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               we
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               those
               Bishops
               who
               did
               take
               upon
               them
               by
               divine
               right
               the
               care
               of
               whole
               Diocesses
               ,
               and
               did
               assume
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               over
               the
               people
               and
               Ministers
               therein
               ▪
               and
               did
               challenge
               a
               Majority
               
                 and
                 tantum
                 non
              
               a
               sole
               power
               in
               Ordination
               ▪
               did
               symbolize
               herein
               too
               much
               with
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               had
               in
               this
               sence
               much
               of
               Antichristianisme
               in
               them
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               this
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               denominate
               them
               Antichristian
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               having
               of
               some
               hypocrisy
               and
               covetousnesse
               ,
               doth
               denominate
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               or
               a
               covetous
               person
               .
               The
               denomination
               is
               alwaies
               
                 á
                 meliore
              
               ,
               
               Our
               Bishops
               for
               the
               most
               part
               were
               very
               Orthodox
               in
               doctrine
               and
               pure
               in
               the
               substantialls
               of
               worship
               ,
               and
               have
               written
               many
               learned
               treatises
               against
               Popery
               and
               Antichristianisme
               .
               Indeed
               in
               matters
               of
               Discipline
               and
               ceremonies
               they
               were
               exceeding
               faulty
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               ●hem
               of
               late
               yeares
               began
               to
               Apo●●atize
               both
               in
               doctrine
               and
               worship
               ,
               for
               which
               God
               hath
               grieviously
               punished
               them
               ;
               yet
               all
               this
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               make
               them
               Antichristian
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               
               much
               lesse
               to
               null
               all
               their
               acts
               of
               Ordination
               no
               more
               then
               their
               acts
               of
               preaching
               ,
               baptizing
               ,
               and
               administring
               theLords
               supper
               specially
               if
               we
               consider
               that
               they
               had
               power
               enabling
               them
               to
               perform
               all
               these
               acts
               as
               they
               were
               Presbyters
               ,
               though
               they
               never
               had
               been
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               B●t
               let
               us
               suppose
               (
               though
               not
               grant
               )
               the
               Bishops
               were
               Antichristian
               ,
               and
               their
               office
               Antichristian
               yet
               we
               answer
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               that
               the
               Ministers
               made
               by
               them
               are
               Antichristian
               unlesse
               it
               can
               also
               be
               made
               out
               (
               which
               never
               can
               be
               done
               )
               that
               they
               were
               Antichristian
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               Ordination
               .
               
            
             
               For
               as
               a
               maimed
               man
               may
               beget
               a
               perfect
               child
               ,
               because
               he
               begets
               him
               not
               as
               maimed
               but
               as
               a
               man.
               So
               an
               Antichristian
               Bishop
               may
               ordain
               a
               true
               Minister
               ,
               because
               he
               ordaines
               him
               ;
               not
               a●
               Antichristian
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               that
               by
               divine
               warrant
               hath
               authority
               so
               to
               do
               .
               As
               Austin
               against
               the
               Donatists
               proves
               the
               validity
               of
               Baptisme
               by
               Hereticks
               ,
               if
               they
               Baptized
               with
               water
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               though
               in
               other
               points
               they
               were
               Heretical
               .
               So
               certainly
               a
               Minister
               ordained
               to
               Preach
               the
               Word
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
               is
               a
               lawful
               Minister
               ,
               though
               ordained
               by
               a
               Bishop
               in
               other
               points
               Antichristian
               ,
               considering
               that
               in
               that
               one
               act
               he
               is
               not
               Antichristian
               ,
               but
               doth
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               warrant
               from
               the
               Scripture
               to
               do
               though
               he
               were
               not
               a
               Bishop
               .
               The
               word
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Ministery
               are
               the
               institutions
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               And
               these
               are
               not
               made
               null
               and
               void
               though
               the
               power
               to
               dispence
               them
               
                 in
                 foro
                 externo
              
               be
               conveighed
               to
               us
               by
               corrupt
               Instruments
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               polluted
               because
               offered
               by
               
                 Hophni
                 and
                 Phinehas
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Chair
               of
               Moses
               defiled
               ,
               because
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               sat
               in
               it
               .
               We
               must
               carefully
               distinguish
               (
               as
               a
               learned
               Minister
               well
               saith
               )
               the
               acts
               of
               office
               (
               which
               have
               their
               form
               and
               being
               from
               a
               root
               or
               fountain
               without
               us
               )
               from
               the
               qualities
               of
               the
               man
               that
               performes
               the
               office
               .
               The
               man
               may
               be
               naught
               ,
               yet
               his
               office
               good
               ;
               and
               acts
               done
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               Just
               and
               allowable
               ,
               although
               the
               man
               and
               his
               religion
               be
               naught
               .
               As
               for
               
               instance
               .
               A
               Popish
               Landlord
               makes
               you
               a
               l●ase
               of
               a
               Farme
               ,
               your
               lease
               is
               not
               antichristian
               ,
               but
               good
               in
               Law
               ,
               though
               he
               that
               demised
               it
               ,
               be
               for
               his
               Religion
               ,
               a
               Papist
               .
               A
               Popish
               Judge
               doth
               passe
               a
               sentence
               in
               Court
               ,
               which
               stands
               good
               in
               Judicature
               ,
               his
               sentence
               is
               not
               Popish
               ▪
               though
               he
               that
               pronounced
               it
               be
               a
               Papist
               ;
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               legall
               sentence
               is
               not
               of
               him
               ,
               nor
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               Papist
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Judge
               ,
               who
               doth
               but
               deliver
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               received
               from
               an
               higher
               root
               ,
               the
               Law.
               So
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               Ordination
               is
               an
               act
               of
               Office
               received
               from
               Christ
               and
               is
               not
               Antichristian
               ,
               though
               executed
               by
               one
               that
               is
               in
               other
               things
               Antichristian
               .
               We
               do
               not
               rebaptize
               them
               that
               were
               baptized
               by
               a
               popish
               Priest
               ,
               because
               the
               power
               ofGods
               Ordinance
               depends
               not
               on
               theperson
               that
               does
               execute
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               upon
               an
               higher
               foundation
               ,
               the
               institution
               of
               Christ.
               Ministerial
               acts
               are
               not
               vitiated
               or
               made
               null
               ,
               though
               they
               p●sse
               through
               the
               hands
               of
               bad
               men
               ;
               But
               stand
               good
               to
               all
               intents
               and
               purposes
               to
               such
               as
               receive
               them
               aright
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               Office
               authoritatively
               derived
               from
               the
               first
               institution
               .
               A
               Bishop
               in
               his
               Presbyterial
               capacity
               hath
               divine
               right
               to
               ordain
               ,
               and
               therefore
               his
               Ordination
               is
               valid
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               granted
               that
               he
               is
               Antichristian
               in
               his
               Episcopal
               capacity
               .
            
             
               If
               a
               Minister
               made
               by
               a
               Bishop
               be
               a
               lawfull
               Minister
               ,
               
               why
               then
               did
               you
               in
               your
               late
               covenant
               abjure
               Episcopacy
               with
               all
               its
               dependencies
               ?
               
            
             
               We
               did
               not
               swear
               in
               our
               covenant
               to
               endeavour
               the
               extirpation
               of
               Scripture
               Episcopacy
               which
               is
               Presbytery
               ;
               but
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               those
               Lordly
               titles
               which
               Bishops
               were
               invested
               withal
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               unjust
               usurpation
               of
               a
               sole
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               and
               of
               a
               Majority
               of
               power
               in
               Ordination
               together
               with
               their
               Chancellours
               and
               Commissaries
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Hierarchy
               ▪
               But
               we
               never
               did
               and
               never
               shall
               (
               by
               God●
               Grace
               )
               renounce
               them
               as
               Presbyters
               ,
               which
               by
               consent
               of
               all
               sides
               are
               by
               divine
               right
               ,
               nor
               Ordination
               by
               them
               upon
               that
               account
               ,
               which
               we
               doubt
               not
               but
               is
               lawful
               and
               valid
               ,
               and
               will
               appear
               so
               to
               be
               at
               the
               great
               Tribunal
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               we
               have
               answered
               this
               objection
               with
               all
               the
               branches
               of
               it
               .
            
             
             
               There
               is
               one
               objection
               of
               great
               concerment
               yet
               behind
               .
               But
               before
               we
               mention
               it
               we
               shall
               propose
               three
               other
               Arguments
               for
               the
               Justification
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               made
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Episcopa●y
               .
            
             
               
               From
               the
               glorious
               successe
               God
               gave
               unto
               it
               during
               the
               raign
               of
               Prelacy
               .
               For
               since
               our
               Ordination
               ,
               God
               hath
               sealed
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               hath
               blessed
               it
               with
               the
               Conversion
               of
               many
               Thousand
               souls
               unto
               God.
               Now
               that
               Ministry
               that
               God
               doth
               ordinarily
               blesse
               with
               bringing
               forth
               sons
               and
               daughters
               unto
               God
               ,
               that
               Ministry
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               Ministry
               sent
               of
               God
               ;
               For
               God
               hath
               threatned
               (
               as
               we
               have
               often
               said
               )
               That
               a
               false
               Ministry
               shall
               not
               profit
               .
               
               And
               the
               Apostle
               proves
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               by
               the
               successe
               it
               had
               upon
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               1.
               
               Cor.
               9.1
               ,
               2.
               
               There
               are
               many
               of
               those
               that
               cry
               down
               our
               Ministry
               as
               Antichristian
               ,
               and
               separate
               from
               us
               as
               no
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               cannot
               deny
               but
               that
               they
               had
               their
               conversion
               (
               if
               they
               are
               at
               all
               converted
               )
               from
               us
               .
               And
               if
               our
               Ministry
               be
               Antichristian
               ,
               how
               is
               their
               conversion
               Christian
               ?
            
             
               From
               the
               ends
               and
               purposes
               for
               which
               we
               were
               Ordained
               .
               
               They
               that
               were
               Ordained
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               together
               with
               other
               Ministers
               for
               no
               other
               end
               and
               purpose
               ,
               but
               to
               Preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               Administer
               the
               Sacraments
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               lawful
               Ministers
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               But
               so
               were
               the
               Ministers
               Ordained
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             
               Ergo.
               
            
             
               He
               that
               shall
               say
               ,
               That
               a
               Minister
               that
               Preacheth
               Christ
               and
               his
               truths
               ,
               and
               administreth
               ●he
               Sacraments
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               an
               Antichristian
               Minister
               ,
               because
               of
               some
               defects
               in
               his
               entrance
               ,
               doth
               more
               advance
               and
               honour
               Antichrist
               ,
               then
               he
               doth
               disparage
               or
               disgrace
               us
               .
               Mr.
               Ball
               (
               no
               friend
               to
               Episcopal
               Government
               )
               in
               his
               answer
               to
               Mr.
               Can
               ,
               hath
               these
               words
               .
               In
               every
               true
               Church
               where
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               intirely
               preached
               and
               received
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               for
               substance
               rightly
               administred
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               
               true
               Ministry
               '
               and
               a
               true
               calling
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               though
               in
               some
               things
               maimed
               and
               faulty
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               destructive
               mischiefes
               ,
               
               and
               Church-ruining
               consequences
               that
               do
               naturally
               flow
               from
               this
               assertion
               .
               For
               he
               that
               shall
               undertake
               to
               make
               good
               this
               desperate
               proposition
               (
               as
               that
               learned
               and
               godly
               man
               so
               often
               cited
               ,
               justly
               calls
               it
               )
               That
               a
               Minister
               made
               by
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               
               is
               no
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               must
               also
               be
               forced
               to
               confesse
               and
               acknowledge
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Mr.
               Bradford
               ,
               Mr.
               Rogers
               ,
               Mr.
               Philpot
               ,
               Dr.
               Tayl●r
               ,
               Mr.
               Saunders
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               those
               blessed
               Saints
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               laid
               down
               their
               lives
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Gospel
               against
               Antichrist
               .
               were
               Antichristian
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               nulli●ieth
               and
               and
               maketh
               void
               all
               the
               Ministerial
               acts
               performed
               by
               the
               Ministers
               of
               England
               ever
               since
               the
               Reformation
               .
               For
               if
               our
               Ministry
               be
               no
               true
               Ministry
               ,
               then
               is
               our
               Baptisme
               no
               true
               Baptisme
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               no
               true
               Sacrament
               ,
               our
               Church
               no
               true
               Church
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               must
               acknowledge
               that
               there
               was
               neither
               Church
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               nor
               Ministry
               in
               the
               whole
               Christian
               World
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               past
               .
               For
               it
               is
               without
               dispute
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               other
               way
               of
               entring
               into
               the
               Ministry
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               must
               be
               forced
               (
               if
               a
               Minister
               )
               to
               renounce
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               up
               again
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               the
               old
               Non
               conformists
               well
               say
               )
               have
               neither
               commandement
               nor
               example
               in
               all
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               to
               authorize
               them
               to
               Ordain
               him
               .
               And
               by
               this
               means
               he
               overthroweth
               the
               whole
               Ministry
               a
               nd
               Church
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               necessitated
               at
               last
               to
               renounce
               all
               Churches
               ,
               and
               all
               Ministry
               and
               turn
               Seekers
               ,
               as
               some
               do
               in
               our
               dayes
               ,
               even
               upon
               these
               very
               gro
               unds
               and
               Principles
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               if
               the
               denying
               of
               our
               Ministry
               during
               the
               raign
               of
               Episcopacy
               to
               be
               a
               lawful●
               Ministry
               be
               the
               parental
               cause
               of
               such
               horrid
               and
               desperate
               consequences
               ,
               we
               doubt
               
               not
               but
               it
               will
               be
               abhorred
               and
               abominated
               by
               all
               sober
               and
               godly
               Christians
               .
               And
               that
               our
               people
               that
               read
               these
               lines
               will
               be
               rooted
               and
               established
               in
               this
               great
               Truth
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               call
               to
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               which
               some
               of
               our
               Ministers
               did
               receive
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Episcopacy
               was
               lawful
               and
               valid
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               mingled
               with
               many
               circumstantial
               defects
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               Wherein
               the
               great
               Objection
               against
               our
               Ministry
               as
               being
               derived
               from
               Rome
               ,
               is
               answered
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 the
                 great
                 objection
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 even
                 now
                 spake
                 )
                 against
                 this
                 proposition
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
            
             
               
               IF
               we
               justifie
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               Episcopal
               Ordination
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               also
               follow
               that
               we
               must
               justifie
               the
               Ordination
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               For
               if
               Ordination
               by
               our
               Bishops
               be
               lawful
               ,
               then
               these
               Bishops
               themselves
               must
               be
               be
               lawful
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               then
               their
               Ordination
               must
               also
               be
               lawful
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               consequence
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               That
               those
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               Protestant
               Ministers
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               had
               their
               Ordination
               ,
               were
               true
               Ministers
               of
               Christ.
               For
               if
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               then
               were
               not
               our
               Ministers
               made
               by
               them
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ.
               And
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               then
               may
               a
               Minister
               of
               Antichrist
               be
               a
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Ordination
               received
               from
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               be
               a
               Scripture
               Ordination
               .
            
             
               
               Before
               we
               answer
               to
               this
               great
               Objection
               we
               shall
               premise
               this
               one
               distinction
            
             
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               receive
               a
               Ministry
               from
               the
               Apostate
               Church
               of
               Rome
               as
               the
               author
               of
               it
               ,
               another
               thing
               to
               
               receive
               a
               Ministry
               from
               Jesus
               Christ
               through
               ,
               the
               Apostate
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               Our
               Antiministerial
               adversaries
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               argue
               aright
               ,
               their
               objection
               must
               be
               thus
               framed
               .
            
             
               The
               Ministry
               which
               hath
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
               or
               (
               which
               is
               all
               one
               )
               That
               hath
               Antichrist
               for
               the
               author
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               Popish
               and
               Antichristian
               .
               But
               such
               is
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               Ergo.
               
            
             
               We
               deny
               the
               Minor
               :
               For
               we
               say
               ,
               
               That
               our
               ministry
               is
               derived
               to
               us
               from
               Jesus
               Christ.
               We
               are
               his
               Ministers
               and
               his
               Ambassadors
               .
               It
               is
               he
               that
               gave
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               to
               his
               Church
               as
               well
               as
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ..
               We
               say
               ,
               That
               Ordination
               of
               Ministers
               by
               Ministers
               ,
               is
               no
               Romish
               institution
               but
               instituted
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               himself
               long
               before
               Antichrist
               was
               .
               That
               our
               Ministry
               is
               descended
               to
               us
               from
               Christ
               through
               the
               Apostate
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               the
               Apostate
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               that
               this
               great
               objection
               (
               which
               some
               say
               is
               unanswerable
               )
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               summed
               up
               into
               this
               argument
               .
            
             
               Those
               Ministers
               which
               stand
               by
               an
               institution
               of
               Christ
               descending
               to
               them
               from
               the
               Apostles
               through
               the
               antichristian
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
               are
               ministers
               of
               Antichrist
               and
               not
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               But
               such
               are
               our
               Ministers
               ,
               Ergo.
               
            
             
               But
               here
               we
               deny
               the
               Major
               as
               utterly
               false
               ;
               we
               say
               ,
               
               That
               the
               Ministry
               which
               is
               an
               institution
               ofChrist
               ,
               passing
               to
               us
               
                 through
                 Rome
              
               ,
               is
               not
               made
               null
               and
               void
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Gospel-Ordinance
               which
               we
               now
               enjoy
               ,
               and
               which
               do
               also
               descend
               to
               us
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               through
               the
               Romish
               Church
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               this
               great
               Truth
               so
               necessary
               to
               be
               known
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               may
               be
               fully
               made
               out
               to
               our
               respective
               Congregations
               ,
               we
               shall
               crave
               leave
               a
               litle
               to
               enlarge
               our selves
               in
               the
               proof
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               shall
               for
               this
               end
               offer
               these
               ensuing
               considerations
               to
               be
               seriously
               weighed
               by
               all
               that
               fear
               God
               amongst
               us
               .
            
             
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               given
               the
               Ministery
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               continue
               
                 till
                 we
                 all
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 unto
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
                 unto
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 stature
                 of
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               which
               will
               never
               be
               till
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               .
               And
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               be
               with
               the
               Apostles
               teaching
               and
               baptizing
               
                 alway
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               understood
               of
               them
               and
               their
               successors
               .
               
               He
               hath
               promised
               that
               
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 shall
                 not
                 prevail
                 against
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               which
               Mr.
               Hooker
               Mr.
               Cotton
               and
               others
               ,
               expound
               of
               the
               universall
               visible
               Church
               existing
               in
               its
               particulars
               )
               The
               Apostle
               Paul
               also
               saith
               ,
               
               That
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               supper
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               and
               to
               continue
               
                 till
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               And
               that
               glory
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               God
               by
               Christ
               Jesus
               in
               the
               Church
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 throughout
                 all
                 generations
              
               and
               ages
               .
               
               It
               is
               also
               prophesied
               concerning
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               Government
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               both
               invisible
               and
               visible
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               abide
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               
               Luc.
               1.33
               .
               Isaiah
               9.6.7
               .
               By
               all
               these
               te●ts
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               ,
               i●
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               Ministery
               preserved
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               even
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               How
               can
               glory
               be
               given
               to
               God
               in
               the
               Church
               throughout
               all
               ages
               ,
               if
               there
               should
               be
               an
               age
               in
               which
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               utterly
               lost
               ?
               How
               can
               the
               Sacrament
               be
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               till
               Christ
               come
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               so
               many
               hundred
               years
               in
               which
               there
               was
               no
               true
               Ministery
               ?
               How
               can
               it
               be
               said
               That
               Christ
               is
               with
               his
               Ministers
               alway
               even
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               end
               of
               Christs
               Government
               ,
               if
               during
               all
               the
               raign
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               true
               Church-state
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               no
               true
               Ordinance
               ,
               as
               some
               say
               ,
               no
               true
               Ministery
               ?
               And
               therefore
               though
               we
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               tell
               how
               the
               Church
               and
               Ministry
               was
               preserved
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               that
               great
               and
               general
               Apostasie
               that
               hath
               been
               in
               the
               Christian
               World
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               we
               ought
               to
               believe
               that
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               because
               Christ
               hath
               said
               it
               shall
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               heaven
               and
               earth
               shall
               
               ●asse
               away
               ,
               but
               not
               one
               title
               of
               Gods
               word
               shall
               passe
               away
               .
               Mr.
               Bartlet
               ,
               in
               his
               Model
               of
               the
               Congregational
               way
               ,
               spends
               the
               most
               part
               of
               a
               Chapter
               to
               prove
               That
               the
               essentials
               of
               a
               Church-state
               together
               with
               the
               Officers
               ,
               Ordinances
               and
               administrations
               thereunto
               appertaining
               ,
               hath
               ,
               and
               shall
               abide
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               World.
               This
               he
               proveth
               both
               by
               Prophesies
               ,
               promises
               ,
               and
               precepts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
               and
               also
               by
               divers
               reasons
               .
               The
               same
               task
               is
               also
               undertaken
               by
               Mr.
               Philips
               of
               Watertown
               in
               New-England
               ;
               but
               for
               brevity
               we
               forebear
               transcribing
               them
               .
            
             
               We
               read
               Revel
               .
               12.
               of
               a
               great
               wonder
               in
               heaven
               ,
               a
               woman
               cloathed
               with
               the
               Sun
               &c.
               
               This
               woman
               represents
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               she
               is
               persecuted
               by
               the
               heathen
               Emperours
               and
               overthrows
               them
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               word
               of
               her
               testimonie
               and
               by
               not
               loving
               her
               life
               unto
               the
               death
               .
               Afterward
               she
               is
               persecuted
               by
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               then
               she
               flies
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               where
               she
               hath
               a
               place
               prepared
               her
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               feed
               her
               a
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               threescore
               dayes
               Vers.
               6.
               and
               she
               i●
               said
               to
               be
               nourished
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               times
               and
               half
               a
               time
               ,
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               verse
               14.
               
               Note
               here
               .
               1.
               
               That
               by
               the
               1260
               daies
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               ,
               times
               ,
               and
               half
               a
               time
               ,
               is
               meant
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               Antichrists
               raign
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Church
               during
               the
               whole
               raign
               of
               Antichrist
               should
               be
               in
               a
               sad
               lamentable
               and
               Wildernesse
               condition
               .
               3.
               
               That
               maugre
               all
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               ten-headed
               ,
               or
               two-headed
               beast
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               should
               be
               preserved
               and
               kept
               safe
               .
               For
               there
               were
               two
               wings
               of
               a
               great
               Eagle
               given
               unto
               her
               to
               enable
               her
               to
               fly
               into
               the
               Wildernesse
               where
               she
               is
               fed
               and
               nourished
               42.
               
               Moneths
               .
               And
               all
               this
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               not
               onely
               of
               a
               Church
               entitative
               ,
               or
               a
               Church
               without
               Officers
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               Church
               instituted
               or
               Ministerial
               ,
               a
               Church
               administring
               Ordinances
               .
               For
               this
               woman
               is
               not
               onely
               kept
               alive
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               all
               the
               time
               of
               Antichrists
               raign
               ,
               but
               she
               is
               
                 fed
                 and
                 nourished
              
               by
               Gospel-Administra●ions
               .
               ●he
               is
               fed
               by
               the
               Two
               witnesses
               (
               for
               the
               prophesying
               of
               the
               witnesses
               is
               contemporary
               
               with
               the
               womans
               flight
               into
               the
               Wildernesse
               )
               Even
               a●
               Elias
               was
               nourished
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               and
               kept
               safe
               from
               the
               fury
               and
               rage
               of
               Iezebel
               .
               And
               as
               God
               reserved
               7000.
               that
               had
               not
               bowed
               their
               knees
               to
               Baal
               &c.
               and
               by
               good
               Obadiah
               preserved
               an
               hundred
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Lord
               alive
               all
               the
               time
               of
               Ahabs
               bitter
               opposition
               against
               them
               ▪
               Even
               so
               was
               the
               Woman
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               The
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               reserved
               and
               nourished
               by
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               Ministry
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               though
               in
               a
               Wildernesse-condition
               )
               all
               the
               time
               of
               Antichrist's
               prevalency
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               to
               this
               we
               read
               of
               in
               the
               11.
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               where
               we
               have
               two
               things
               very
               observable
               for
               our
               purpose
               .
               The
               one
               concerning
               the
               Temple
               measured
               ,
               and
               the
               outward
               Court
               unmeasured
               .
               The
               other
               concerning
               the
               two
               Witnesses
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Concerning
               the
               Temple
               measured
               and
               the
               outward
               Court
               unmeasured
               .
               
               The
               outward
               Court
               was
               to
               be
               left
               out
               or
               cast
               out
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               as
               prophane
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               God
               will
               make
               no
               account
               of
               ;
               It
               was
               not
               to
               be
               measured
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               given
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               (
               that
               is
               the
               Antichristian
               party
               )
               to
               be
               trod
               under
               foot
               ,
               forty
               and
               two
               Moneths
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               the
               time
               of
               Antichrists
               raign
               .
               The
               meaning
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               Mr.
               M●de
               well
               observeth
               )
               ▪
               That
               the
               Antichristian
               Apostasie
               which
               he
               calls
               
                 redivivus
                 Ethnicismus
              
               )
               shall
               prevail
               over
               the
               Christian
               Chur●h
               ,
               
               and
               shall
               bring
               in
               a
               new
               kind
               of
               Idolatry
               into
               the
               places
               where
               the
               true
               Religion
               was
               professed
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               the
               Temple
               and
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               worship
               therein
               are
               to
               be
               measured
               with
               a
               divine
               reed
               .
               This
               measuring
               is
               an
               allusion
               to
               Ezek.
               40.1
               .
               &c.
               where
               the
               Temple
               ,
               with
               all
               in
               it
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               that
               building
               was
               of
               God.
               So
               must
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               under
               Antichrist
               be
               measured
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               kept
               pure
               from
               Antichrist's
               Idolatry
               ,
               walking
               exactly
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               also
               kept
               safe
               from
               Antichrist's
               rage
               and
               fury
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Note
               here
               ,
               That
               though
               the
               outward
               Court
               was
               given
               
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               be
               troden
               down
               ,
               yet
               the
               Temple
               with
               the
               worshippers
               therein
               was
               not
               given
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               during
               the
               prevalency
               ofAntichrist
               ,
               the
               Temple
               and
               Altar
               and
               worshippers
               therein
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               true
               Gospel-Ordinances
               ,
               are
               preserved
               and
               kept
               safe
               .
               While
               the
               outward
               Court
               is
               worshipping
               the
               Beast
               ,
               the
               true
               Church
               is
               serving
               God
               according
               to
               his
               Word
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               inner
               Court
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             
               Our
               English
               Annotations
               say
               ;
               
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 measuring
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 altar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 worshippers
                 therein
                 ,
                 is
                 signified
                 .
              
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 fewnesse
                 ●f
                 the
                 true
                 Christians
                 under
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 Id●latrous
                 ,
                 ones
                 as
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 ,
                 that
                 worshipped
                 in
                 the
                 inner
                 Court
                 ,
                 were
                 few
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 worshipped
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 while
                 Antichrist
                 raged
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 where
                 they
                 might
                 serve
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 as
                 the
              
               Jewes
               
                 offered
                 sacrifices
                 on
                 the
                 alt●r
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 for
                 safety
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Sanctuary
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
              
               Isai.
               8.14
               .
               Ezek
               ▪
               11.16
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 altar
                 ,
                 and
                 worshippers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 are
                 measured
                 .
                 So
              
               Jerusalem
               
                 is
                 measured
                 after
                 the
                 captivity
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 inhabited
                 again
                 .
              
               Zech.
               2.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               &c.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Second
               thing
               observable
               is
               concerning
               the
               two
               Witnesses
               ,
               who
               are
               said
               to
               Prophesie
               in
               sackcloth
               1260.
               dayes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               the
               time
               of
               the
               raign
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               By
               the
               Two
               Witnesses
               in
               general
               are
               meant
               
                 Omnes
                 Veritatis
                 divinae
                 interpretes
                 &
                 assertores
              
               (
               saith
               Mr.
               Mede
               )
               .
               All
               the
               Interpreters
               and
               assertors
               of
               divine
               truth
               ,
               
                 qui
                 soedam
                 illam
                 &
                 lachrymabilem
                 Ecclesi
                 ae
                 Christi
                 contaminationem
                 assiduis
                 querelis
                 deflere●t
                 &c.
              
               who
               should
               by
               their
               daily
               complaints
               bewaile
               the
               foul
               and
               lamentable
               pollution
               of
               Christ's
               Church
               .
               These
               Witnesses
               are
               said
               to
               be
               two
               for
               the
               fewnesse
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               because
               two
               witnesses
               were
               sufficient
               to
               confirm
               any
               truth
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               al●usion
               to
               Mos●s
               and
               A●ron
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               To
               Elijah
               and
               Elisha
               when
               the
               Israelites
               worshipped
               the
               Calves
               ,
               and
               Baal
               ;
               To
               Zerubbabel
               and
               I●hoshua
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               return
               of
               the
               Israelites
               from
               captivity
               .
            
             
             
               For
               our
               parts
               ,
               we
               conceive
               that
               by
               the
               Two
               witnesses
               in
               a
               more
               especial
               manner
               are
               meant
               the
               True
               Ministers
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               who
               are
               called
               Witnesses
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Act.
               1.8
               .
               and
               whose
               proper
               Office
               it
               is
               to
               bear
               witnesse
               to
               truth
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               Heresies
               ,
               Blasphemies
               ,
               Idolatries
               ,
               and
               ungodlinesse
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               Now
               these
               two
               witnesses
               are
               said
               to
               Prophesie
               (
               though
               cloathed
               in
               Sackcloth
               )
               all
               antichrists
               reign
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               clear
               and
               demonstrative
               argument
               to
               us
               ,
               That
               there
               hath
               been
               a
               true
               Ministry
               ,
               preserved
               by
               God
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               even
               to
               this
               very
               day
               ,
               
               notwithstanding
               the
               great
               and
               universal
               Apostacy
               that
               hath
               been
               in
               it
               .
               And
               our
               learned
               Protestants
               in
               divers
               Books
               have
               given
               us
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               faithful
               Ministers
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               other
               godly
               men
               whom
               the
               Lord
               raised
               up
               in
               all
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               bear
               witnesse
               against
               the
               growing
               and
               spreading
               abominations
               of
               Antichristianisme
               in
               the
               Christian
               World.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               third
               thing
               we
               offer
               to
               consideration
               is
               .
               To
               beseech
               our
               people
               ,
               accurately
               to
               distinguish
               between
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               and
               the
               Antichristianisme
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               between
               a
               man
               and
               the
               Plague-sore
               that
               is
               upon
               him
               ;
               and
               between
               a
               Field
               that
               is
               full
               of
               tares
               ,
               and
               yet
               hath
               some
               Wheat
               in
               it
               .
               It
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               a
               true
               Church
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               when
               the
               faith
               of
               it
               was
               spread
               throughout
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               as
               certain
               that
               afterwards
               by
               little
               and
               litle
               it
               apostatized
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               Antichrist
               set
               up
               his
               throne
               in
               that
               Church
               .
               And
               yet
               still
               we
               must
               distinguish
               between
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostasie
               of
               it
               ;
               between
               the
               Corn
               and
               the
               Tares
               that
               are
               in
               it
               .
               Thus
               the
               Apostle
               seems
               to
               do
               ,
               2
               Thess.
               2.4
               .
               where
               he
               puts
               a
               difference
               between
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               man
               of
               sin
               shall
               sit
               as
               God
               ,
               and
               between
               the
               man
               of
               sin
               sitting
               in
               this
               Temple
               .
               The
               man
               of
               sin
               is
               no
               part
               of
               this
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Plague
               of
               Leprosie
               infecting
               ,
               defiling
               ,
               and
               polluting
               it
               .
               But
               yet
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               (
               which
               is
               his
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               1
               Cor.
               3.16
               ,
               17.
               
               Revel
               .
               3.12
               ,
               Revel
               .
               11.1
               ,
               2.
               2
               
               Cor.
               6.19
               .
               )
               
               doth
               remain
               where
               the
               man
               of
               sin
               sits
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Pergamus
               did
               ,
               where
               the
               seat
               of
               Satan
               was
               .
               
               And
               though
               we
               renounce
               the
               Antichristianisme
               which
               pollutes
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               we
               do
               not
               renounce
               the
               Temple
               in
               self
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               which
               some
               of
               our
               Divines
               say
               :
               That
               we
               differ
               no
               more
               from
               Rome
               then
               Rome
               differs
               from
               it self
               ,
               and
               from
               what
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               neither
               do
               we
               refuse
               any
               Doctrine
               that
               they
               hold
               ,
               simply
               because
               they
               hold
               it
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               can
               appear
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               that
               doctrine
               is
               part
               of
               the
               Antichristianisme
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               The
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               peece
               of
               bread
               mingled
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               poison
               .
               They
               hold
               many
               truthes
               ,
               but
               then
               they
               poison
               them
               by
               their
               Heretial
               additions
               .
               They
               hold
               most
               that
               we
               hold
               ,
               and
               their
               Apostasie
               consisteth
               rather
               in
               adding
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               then
               in
               detracting
               from
               it
               .
               They
               hold
               the
               Scriptures
               we
               hold
               ,
               but
               they
               add
               Apocryphal
               to
               the
               Canonical
               Scriptures
               .
               They
               hold
               Christ
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               Pope
               also
               .
               They
               hold
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               but
               they
               add
               Justification
               by
               works
               also
               ;
               They
               hold
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               add
               praying
               to
               Saints
               ;
               They
               hold
               two
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               add
               five
               more
               &c.
               
               Thus
               their
               Religion
               is
               bread
               and
               poison
               mingled
               together
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               living
               amongst
               them
               can
               separate
               the
               bread
               from
               the
               poison
               ,
               shall
               find
               bread
               enough
               to
               nourish
               him
               unto
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               reason
               why
               we
               separated
               from
               them
               ,
               was
               because
               they
               would
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               eat
               the
               bread
               unlesse
               we
               would
               eate
               the
               poison
               also
               .
               Even
               as
               a
               man
               that
               is
               drinking
               a
               cup
               of
               Wine
               ,
               and
               another
               comes
               and
               puts
               a
               Toade
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               drink
               the
               Wine
               unlesse
               he
               will
               drink
               the
               Toade
               also
               .
               This
               was
               our
               condition
               Unlesse
               we
               would
               swallow
               down
               all
               their
               Antichristian
               additions
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               live
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               hereupon
               we
               separated
               ,
               and
               may
               justly
               be
               said
               to
               be
               
                 non
                 fugitivi
                 ,
                 sed
                 fugati
              
               .
               Not
               withdrawing
               ,
               but
               driven
               away
               .
               And
               which
               is
               very
               observable
               ;
               
               When
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               did
               separate
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               erect
               a
               New
               Church
               but
               reformed
               a
               corrupt
               Church
               .
               And
               therefore
               ours
               is
               called
               The
               Protestant
               Reformed
               Religion
               .
               Not
               ,
               A
               New
               Religion
               .
               We
               take
               away
               their
               hereticall
               superstructions
               ,
               but
               still
               keep
               the
               Truths
               which
               they
               hold
               ;
               We
               put
               away
               the
               poyson
               ,
               but
               keep
               the
               bread
               ;
               We
               take
               out
               the
               toad
               ,
               but
               yet
               do
               not
               fling
               away
               the
               Wine
               ;
               We
               remove
               the
               rubbish
               of
               Antichristianisme
               ,
               but
               yet
               we
               do
               not
               renounce
               any
               thing
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               is
               yet
               remaining
               sincere
               in
               that
               Church
               .
               All
               this
               we
               the
               rather
               observe
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               might
               heed
               our
               people
               of
               that
               great
               cheat
               that
               is
               now
               put
               upon
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               in
               crying
               down
               all
               the
               truths
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Antichristian
               ,
               and
               scaring
               people
               from
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               by
               perswading
               them
               to
               avoid
               Antichrist
               .
               There
               is
               hardly
               any
               Truth
               of
               Christ
               but
               it
               is
               charged
               by
               some
               or
               other
               in
               our
               unhappie
               dayes
               to
               be
               Antichristian
               .
               Thus.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               souls
               Immortality
               was
               ,
               
                 excogitata
                 ab
                 Antichristo
                 ad
                 stabiliendam
                 suam
                 culinam
                 per
                 fictum
                 Purgatorium
                 ,
              
               
               
                 et
                 invocationem
                 Sanctorum
              
               ,
               Invented
               by
               Antichrist
               to
               uphold
               his
               Kitchin
               &c.
               as
               is
               said
               by
               the
               Cracovian-Socinians
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Book
               called
               
                 Mans
                 Mortality
              
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 most
                 grand
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 heresies
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 doth
                 depend
                 upon
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Souls
                 immortality
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               is
               said
               to
               be
               a
               doctrine
               that
               hath
               Antichrist
               for
               the
               author
               of
               it
               .
               
                 Zanchius
                 in
                 responsione
                 ad
                 Arianos
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               God
               coaequal
               and
               coaeternal
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               this
               also
               is
               called
               antichristian
               doctrine
               .
               
                 Sic
                 clamat
                 Antichristus
              
               .
               So
               cryeth
               ▪
               Antichrist
               ,
               say
               the
               
                 Arrians
                 ;
                 Zanch.
                 in
                 responsione
                 ad
                 Arianos
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               punishing
               Anti
               istian
               heresies
               and
               blasphemies
               (
               which
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               will
               be
               the
               way
               by
               which
               God
               will
               at
               last
               destroy
               
               Antichrist
               )
               is
               said
               to
               be
               Antichristian
               .
               Thus
               Blackwood
               in
               his
               storming
               of
               Antichrist
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Infant-Baptisme
               is
               also
               called
               Antichristian
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               works
               ,
               done
               out
               of
               obedience
               to
               Gods
               command
               ,
               is
               antichristian
               ,
               as
               say
               the
               Antinomians
               .
            
             
               And
               who
               knoweth
               not
               ,
               That
               the
               very
               places
               where
               we
               meet
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               worship
               which
               we
               perform
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               lesser
               and
               greater
               Synod●
               ,
               is
               called
               Antichristian
               ?
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               our
               Ministry
               be
               also
               so
               called
               .
               For
               we
               are
               now
               come
               to
               that
               height
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               some
               that
               renounce
               all
               Churches
               as
               Antichristian
               ,
               even
               those
               Churches
               themselves
               that
               renounce
               us
               as
               Antichristian
               .
               And
               thus
               by
               the
               great
               subtlety
               of
               Satan
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               avoiding
               Antichristianisme
               there
               are
               many
               people
               tumbling
               down
               apace
               to
               direct
               Athiesme
               ;
               and
               are
               brought
               to
               renounce
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               lest
               therein
               they
               should
               comply
               with
               Antichrist
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               earnestly
               beseech
               and
               intreat
               our
               respective
               Congregations
               not
               to
               be
               affrighted
               at
               the
               bugbear
               word
               
                 Antichristian
                 or
                 Popish
              
               .
               But
               to
               examin
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Charge
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               to
               renounce
               whatsoever
               is
               truly
               Antichristian
               :
               But
               to
               take
               heed
               that
               they
               be
               not
               frighted
               from
               Christ
               and
               from
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               Government
               ,
               &
               Worship
               ,
               &
               Ministery
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               renouncing
               Antichristianisme
               .
               So
               much
               for
               the
               third
               consideration
               ;
               these
               three
               first
               considerations
               are
               more
               general
               .
               We
               shall
               now
               apply
               our selves
               more
               punctually
               to
               the
               answer
               of
               the
               great
               Objection
               ,
               and
               desire
               it
               may
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               Consid.
               4.
               
               In
               the
               fourth
               place
               .
               That
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               out
               of
               his
               infinite
               Wisdom
               and
               providence
               to
               continue
               the
               two
               great
               Ordinances
               of
               Baptisme
               and
               Ordination
               found
               for
               the
               substantials
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               even
               in
               their
               greatest
               apostacy
               .
               We
               deny
               not
               but
               they
               have
               been
               exceedingly
               bemudded
               and
               corrupted
               ,
               Baptism●
               with
               very
               
               many
               superstitious
               ceremonies
               as
               of
               Oyl
               ,
               Spettle
               ,
               Crossings
               &c.
               
               Ordination
               with
               giving
               power
               to
               the
               party
               Ordained
               to
               make
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               &c.
               
               But
               yet
               the
               Substantials
               have
               been
               preserved
               .
               Children
               were
               Baptized
               with
               water
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               the
               parties
               ordained
               had
               power
               given
               them
               to
               Preach
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               Now
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               doth
               not
               teach
               us
               to
               renounce
               Baptisme
               received
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               neither
               is
               a
               Papist
               ,
               when
               converted
               Protestant
               ,
               rebaptized
               .
               Nor
               doth
               it
               teach
               us
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               to
               renounce
               Ordination
               ;
               but
               it
               deals
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Jewes
               were
               to
               do
               with
               a
               captive
               maid
               when
               they
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               marrie
               her
               .
               They
               must
               shave
               her
               head
               and
               pare
               her
               nailes
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               raiment
               of
               ●er
               captivity
               from
               off
               her
               ,
               ●nd
               then
               take
               her
               to
               wife
               .
               So
               doth
               the
               Protestant
               Reformed
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
               It
               distinguisheth
               between
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               and
               the
               corruptions
               cleaving
               unto
               the
               Ordinances
               .
               It
               washeth
               away
               all
               the
               defilements
               and
               pollution●
               contracted
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               both
               from
               Baptisme
               and
               Ordination
               ,
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               renounce
               either
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               are
               none
               ,
               of
               Antichrist's
               posts
               or
               Antichrist's
               inventions
               ,
               but
               are
               the
               institutions
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               were
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               long
               before
               Antichrist
               sat
               there
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               they
               have
               been
               preserved
               sound
               for
               the
               substantials
               and
               essentials
               of
               them
               ,
               And
               the
               truth
               is
               he
               that
               renounceth
               the
               one
               must
               needs
               renounce
               the
               other
               ;
               which
               were
               well
               if
               some
               of
               our
               dissenting
               Brethren
               would
               seriously
               consider
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               this
               Position
               may
               not
               seem
               strange
               ,
               we
               will
               a
               a
               little
               compare
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               the
               10.
               
               Tribes
               with
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               10.
               
               Tribes
               did
               not
               onely
               worship
               God
               after
               a
               false
               manner
               by
               setting
               up
               their
               golden
               Calves
               in
               Dan
               and
               Bethel
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               in
               the
               raign
               of
               Ahab
               they
               directly
               worshipped
               false
               Gods
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               Baal
               and
               Ashtaroth
               ,
               and
               fell
               away
               wholy
               from
               the
               true
               
               God
               ;
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               when
               the
               Prophet
               came
               to
               ●noint
               Jehu
               ,
               he
               saith
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 anointed
                 thee
                 King
                 over
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 ●ve●over
                 Israel
              
               Here
               note
               ,
               
               That
               they
               are
               called
               the
               people
               of
               God
               notwithstanding
               their
               Apostacy
               .
               And
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               which
               was
               retained
               amongst
               them
               in
               this
               their
               Apostacy
               ,
               was
               Gods
               Ordinance
               and
               they
               that
               were
               circumcised
               under
               that
               Apostacy
               not
               onely
               did
               not
               renounce
               their
               circumcision
               ,
               
               but
               had
               sinned
               against
               God
               if
               they
               had
               done
               it
               ,
               and
               were
               accordingly
               admitted
               to
               the
               passeover
               by
               H●●●kiah
               as
               truly
               circumcised
               .
               For
               Gods
               Ordinance●
               are
               not
               to
               be
               renounced
               for
               mans
               Corruptions
               cleaving
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               corruptions
               are
               to
               be
               removed
               and
               the
               Ordinances
               embraced
               .
            
             
               And
               afterwards
               in
               Christ●
               time
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Priest
               and
               the
               High-Priest
               was
               exc●edingly
               corrupted
               .
               They
               came
               ordinarily
               into
               th●ir
               office
               by
               bribery
               ,
               &
               faction
               .
               And
               as
               many
               learned
               men
               think
               there
               were
               Two
               high
               Priest●
               together
               (
               An●as
               and
               Caiaphas
               )
               when
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               .
               The
               Priests
               and
               High-Priests
               had
               their
               chief
               stroak
               in
               the
               Crucifying
               of
               Christ.
               And
               yet
               we
               read
               Iohn
               11.15
               Caiaphas
               is
               owned
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               as
               high
               Priest
               &c.
               
               Act.
               23.
               when
               Paul
               said
               to
               the
               High-Priest
               ,
               
                 God
                 will
                 s●it●
                 thee
                 thou
                 whited
                 wall
              
               &c.
               and
               they
               that
               stood
               by
               said
               ,
               
                 R●vilest
                 thou
                 the
                 High-Priest
              
               ?
               Paul
               answered
               ,
               I
               
                 wist
                 not
                 ▪
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 .
              
               For
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 the
                 Rul●r
                 of
                 thy
                 People
                 .
              
               Here
               also
               Paul
               as
               many
               think
               ,
               acknowledged
               him
               as
               an
               High-Priest
               ,
               though
               the
               Priesthood
               at
               that
               time
               was
               tyrannical
               ,
               heretical
               ,
               and
               they
               came
               by
               most
               unjust
               wayes
               into
               their
               places
               and
               offices
               .
               From
               all
               this
               it
               appears
               ;
               That
               corruption●
               cleaving
               to
               Gods
               Ordinances
               do
               not
               null
               Gods
               Ordinances
               .
               That
               we
               are
               not
               to
               renounce
               divine
               Ordinances
               because
               of
               circumstantial
               defilements
               annexed
               to
               them
               .
               That
               Baptisme
               and
               Ordination
               were
               found
               for
               the
               substance
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               reformed
               ,
               but
               not
               renounced
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               The
               fift
               thing
               we
               desire
               may
               be
               considered
               is
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               is
               no
               disparagement
               to
               the
               present
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               we
               receive
               our
               Ministry
               from
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Pr●mitive
               Churches
               ,
               through
               the
               impure
               and
               corrupt
               Channel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               was
               no
               disparagement
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               that
               he
               received
               his
               humane
               nature
               from
               Adam
               through
               many
               unclean
               channels
               ,
               as
               
                 Thamar
                 ,
                 Rahab
                 ,
                 Bethshebah
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               no
               disparagement
               to
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               received
               them
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               even
               after
               they
               had
               crucified
               that
               Christ
               who
               was
               the
               center
               of
               the
               whole
               Old
               Testament
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               any
               disparagement
               to
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               that
               we
               receive
               them
               as
               delivered
               to
               us
               by
               sucession
               from
               the
               Apostles
               through
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               although
               that
               Church
               by
               their
               corrupt
               Glosses
               and
               Interpretations
               had
               much
               depraved
               and
               corrupted
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               was
               no
               disparagement
               to
               circumcision
               that
               it
               came
               from
               God
               through
               the
               hands
               of
               Idolaters
               unto
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               :
               Nor
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               that
               it
               comes
               to
               us
               from
               Christ
               through
               the
               Antichristian
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               many
               of
               those
               that
               renounce
               Ordination
               do
               yet
               retain
               their
               Baptisme
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               easily
               made
               to
               appear
               that
               it
               was
               as
               much
               corrupted
               as
               Ordination
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               no
               disparagement
               to
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               that
               many
               have
               been
               married
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               married
               with
               all
               the
               Popish
               Ceremonies
               ;
               yet
               we
               never
               heard
               of
               any
               that
               have
               renounced
               their
               marriage
               as
               unlawful
               ,
               because
               solemnized
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               yet
               notwithstanding
               doth
               hold
               Marriage
               to
               be
               a
               Sacrament
               in
               a
               proper
               sense
               and
               have
               many
               corruptions
               in
               their
               way
               of
               marriage
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               valid
               for
               the
               sustance
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               was
               no
               disparagement
               to
               the
               Vessels
               of
               the
               Temple
               that
               they
               had
               been
               70.
               years
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               
               and
               abused
               and
               prophaned
               by
               Belshazzar
               ,
               who
               in
               contempt
               
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               drank
               Wine
               in
               those
               holy
               ,
               
               and
               consecrated
               Vessels
               ;
               for
               afterwards
               the
               Israelites
               made
               no
               scruple
               of
               receiving
               them
               ,
               and
               restoring
               them
               to
               the
               Temple
               .
               This
               is
               the
               fift
               consideration
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               sixt
               consideration
               is
               ;
               That
               the
               receiving
               of
               our
               Ordination
               from
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               and
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               along
               through
               the
               Apostate
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               so
               far
               from
               nullifying
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               or
               disparaging
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               great
               strengthening
               of
               it
               when
               it
               shall
               appear
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               That
               our
               Ministry
               is
               derived
               to
               us
               from
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               by
               succession
               of
               a
               Ministry
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               1600.
               years
               .
               And
               that
               we
               have
               1.
               a
               lineal
               succession
               from
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
               2.
               
               Not
               onely
               a
               lineal
               succession
               but
               that
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               the
               lineal
               is
               of
               no
               benefit
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               Doctrinal
               succession
               also
               .
            
             
               We
               succeed
               them
               in
               Preaching
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               that
               they
               did
               deliver
               to
               the
               Churches
               .
               The
               Papists
               boast
               much
               of
               a
               lineal
               succession
               ,
               but
               they
               want
               the
               Doctrinal
               .
               They
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               as
               darknesse
               succeeds
               light
               ,
               and
               as
               Manasseh
               succeded
               Hezekiah
               .
               But
               this
               is
               the
               happinesse
               of
               the
               present
               Ministry
               ,
               That
               we
               have
               both
               a
               lineal
               and
               doctrinal
               succession
               from
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               But
               doth
               not
               this
               discourse
               of
               ours
               ,
               (
               when
               we
               say
               ,
               
               That
               the
               essentials
               of
               a
               〈…〉
               true
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               that
               Baptisme
               and
               Ordination
               for
               the
               Substantials
               of
               them
               were
               preserved
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Antichrist
               )
               make
               Rome
               to
               be
               a
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               There
               are
               indeed
               some
               learned
               Orthodox
               Divines
               That
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               
                 V●rè
                 Ecclesia
              
               ,
               
               though
               not
               
                 Vera
                 Ecclesia
              
               ,
               is
               
                 Truly
                 a
                 Church
              
               ,
               though
               far
               from
               being
               a
               
                 true
                 Orthodox
                 Church
              
               .
               There
               are
               others
               that
               say
               ,
               That
               till
               the
               last
               Councel
               of
               Trent
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               remained
               a
               true
               Church
               for
               the
               essentials
               and
               substantials
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               ceased
               to
               be
               a
               true
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               That
               Antichrist
               sits
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               
               God
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               no
               part
               of
               it
               (
               as
               we
               have
               formerly
               said
               )
               no
               more
               then
               Satan
               who
               had
               his
               seat
               in
               Pergamus
               was
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Pergamus
               .
               But
               for
               our
               parts
               we
               conceive
               we
               are
               not
               at
               all
               forced
               by
               any
               thing
               that
               we
               have
               said
               to
               entermeddle
               with
               this
               Controversie
               .
               For
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               That
               because
               Ordination
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               preserved
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               therefore
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               it
               followeth
               That
               a
               Theefe
               having
               the
               goods
               of
               an
               honest
               man
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               stolen
               ,
               should
               thereupon
               be
               accounted
               a
               True
               man.
               Surely
               The
               Theefe
               is
               still
               a
               theefe
               .
               And
               so
               is
               Rome
               still
               the
               Mother
               of
               Harlots
               ,
               notwithstanding
               her
               possessing
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Ordination
               and
               Baptisme
               .
               Even
               as
               Babylon
               of
               old
               ,
               (
               A
               type
               of
               Rome
               was
               Babylon
               still
               and
               far
               from
               being
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ▪
               although
               it
               had
               the
               Vessels
               of
               the
               Temple
               with
               her
               :
               So
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               still
               an
               Antichristian
               Church
               ,
               
                 The
                 Mother
                 of
                 Harlots
                 and
                 abominations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               although
               it
               hath
               had
               the
               Essentials
               of
               a
               true
               Ministry
               by
               Gods
               overruling
               providence
               continued
               in
               her
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               Seventh
               and
               last
               consideration
               doth
               more
               immediately
               concern
               the
               Ministry
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               it
               consisteth
               of
               three
               branches
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               first
               conversion
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               from
               Heathenisme
               unto
               Christia●ity
               did
               not
               proceed
               from
               Rom●
               ,
               but
               from
               Hierusalem
               .
               
               Mr.
               Fox
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               
                 Iohn
                 White
              
               have
               learnedly
               demonstrated
               out
               of
               Gildas
               and
               sundry
               other
               Authors
               ,
               who
               affirm
               that
               Britaine
               received
               the
               Gospel
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Tiberius
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               under
               whom
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               ,
               from
               some
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               some
               Apostolical
               men
               .
               It
               is
               mostly
               received
               ,
               that
               Ioseph
               of
               Arimathea
               was
               sent
               by
               Philip
               from
               France
               to
               Britaine
               about
               the
               year
               63.
               and
               laid
               the
               first
               foundation
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               amongst
               us
               .
               
               To
               this
               Tertullian
               attesteth
               in
               his
               Book
               against
               the
               Iewes
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               falsity
               for
               
                 Rome
                 to
              
               challenge
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               and
               no
               lesse
               absurdity
               for
               us
               to
               derive
               our
               succession
               from
               them
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Churches
               of
               England
               in
               their
               first
               Plantation
               were
               rightly
               gathered
               and
               constituted
               ,
               as
               being
               planted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               or
               men
               Apostolical
               .
               And
               that
               true
               Christianity
               after
               it's
               first
               settlement
               in
               Britaine
               was
               never
               wholy
               ex●●nguished
               ,
               but
               hath
               continued
               from
               the
               very
               first
               Plantation
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               this
               very
               day
               .
               This
               Dr.
               VVhite
               proveth
               ●gainst
               the
               Papists
               in
               his
               way
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               §
               .
               49.
               
               Where
               he
               sheweth
               ;
               That
               the
               Faith
               continued
               here
               from
               King
               Lucius
               to
               the
               coming
               of
               Austin
               the
               Monk
               ,
               whom
               Gregory
               sent
               hither
               600.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ;
               who
               when
               he
               came
               found
               divers
               Britaine
               Bishops
               and
               learned
               men
               ,
               with
               a
               Monastery
               at
               Bangor
               who
               did
               oppose
               Arrianisme
               and
               P●lagianisme
               ,
               and
               the
               pride
               of
               Austin
               the
               Popes
               Ambassador
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               during
               the
               raign
               of
               Antichrist
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               God
               reserved
               unto
               himself
               many
               Thousands
               that
               never
               bowed
               their
               knees
               to
               Baal
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Martyrs
               .
               And
               amongst
               other●
               he
               raised
               up
               Mr.
               VVickliffe
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               a
               great
               and
               famous
               instrument
               of
               Church-reformation
               .
               Our
               London
               Divines
               in
               their
               Appendix
               to
               the
               
                 jus
                 divinum
              
               of
               Church
               government
               prove
               out
               of
               good
               Authors
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               Church
               of
               England
               the
               corruptions
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               would
               have
               introduced
               about
               Ordinations
               of
               Ministers
               and
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
               ,
               were
               withstood
               ,
               and
               opposed
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               if
               the
               whole
               be
               well
               considered
               ,
               it
               will
               puzzle
               our
               Antiministerial
               adversaries
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               was
               beholding
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               for
               either
               the
               first
               plantation
               ,
               after
               reformation
               ,
               or
               continuation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Church
               and
               Ministry
               therein
               ,
               from
               the
               begining
               to
               this
               day
               .
               We
               will
               conclude
               this
               consideration
               ,
               with
               the
               remarkable
               speeches
               of
               two
               New-England
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               Mr.
               Philips
               of
               Watertown
               ,
               who
               having
               proved
               .
               That
               England
               was
               not
               beholden
               to
               Rome
               for
               its
               first
               conversion
               ,
               nor
               after
               reformation
               ,
               at
               last
               hath
               these
               words
               
                 
                 When
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 more
                 fully
                 to
                 clear
                 up
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 Gospell
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 many
                 thousands
                 were
                 redeemed
                 from
                 amongst
                 men
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 unto
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 The
                 Church-state
                 was
                 not
                 essentially
                 altered
                 all
                 this
                 time
                 nor
                 were
                 these
                 first
                 fruits
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 New
                 constituted
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 members
                 of
                 some
                 Churches
                 ,
                 clearing
                 themselves
                 from
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reformation
                 recovering
                 themselves
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 desperate
                 diseased
                 condition
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 more
                 healthful
                 and
                 sound
                 estate
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 course
                 the
                 Lord
                 went
                 on
                 mightily
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 especially
                 after
                 Luthers
                 time
                 ,
                 yea
                 even
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 something
                 by
                 Henry
                 the
                 8
                 th
                 .
                 more
                 by
                 Edward
                 the
                 6
                 th
                 .
                 and
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 constitute
                 new
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 reformed
                 the
                 Churches
                 deeply
                 degenerated
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 constitution
                 and
                 the
                 pure
                 state
                 thereof
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Iudah
                 often
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 fully
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 not
                 so
                 fully
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Asa
                   ,
                   Iehoshaphat
                   ,
                   Hezekiah
                   ,
                   Iosiah
                   ,
                   Ezra
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Nehemiah
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               other
               is
               Mr.
               Cotton
               in
               his
               way
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               in
               New-England
               Chap.
               7.
               
               Pag.
               III.
               where
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Four
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 observe
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 England
                 which
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 Reformation
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Efficient
                 instruments
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 plantation
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 either
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 Apostolicall
                 men
                 ,
                 whether
                 Philip
                 ,
                 or
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Arimathea
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Simon
                   Zelotes
                
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 Countrymen
                 may
                 read
                 in
                 Mr.
                 Foxe's
                 Book
                 of
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 it
                 next
                 after
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Gildas
                 ,
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Beda
                   ,
                   Nicephorus
                
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 conceive
                 ,
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 England
                 were
                 rightly
                 gathered
                 ,
                 and
                 planted
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 corruptions
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 since
                 have
                 sprung
                 from
                 Popish
                 Apostacy
                 in
                 succeeding
                 ages
                 ▪
                 and
                 from
                 want
                 of
                 through
                 and
                 perfect
                 purging
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 leaven
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 times
                 of
                 reformation
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 
                 our
                 F●ther●
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 work
                 now
                 i●
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 Churche●
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 non●
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 reduce
                 and
                 restore
                 them
                 to
                 th●ir
                 primitive
                 institution
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               thus
               we
               have
               ●t
               l●st
               finished
               our
               several
               consider●tions
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               thi●
               great
               Objection
               ,
               and
               sh●ll
               here
               put
               an
               ●nd
               to
               our
               first
               Proposition
               ,
               to
               wit
               ▪
               That
               the
               Call
               to
               the
               O
               ffice
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               which
               some
               of
               our
               Minister●
               did
               receive
               ,
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               was
               l●wfull
               and
               valid
               ,
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               mingled
               with
               many
               circumstantiall
               d●fects
               .
               We
               have
               proved
               it
               by
               arguments
               drawn
               from
               the
               principles
               of
               our
               adversaries
               ,
               and
               also
               from
               our
               owne
               principl●●
               .
               We
               have
               indeavoured
               to
               give
               full
               satisfaction
               to
               all
               the
               Objection●
               that
               are
               brought
               against
               it
               :
               We
               had
               thought
               to
               have
               given
               our
               people
               a
               summary
               recapitulation
               of
               the
               chiefe
               heads
               of
               this
               large
               discourse
               ,
               but
               because
               we
               have
               been
               overlong
               (
               we
               feare
               )
               already
               ,
               we
               shall
               forbeare
               it
               ,
               and
               conclude
               with
               that
               saying
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Consider
                 what
                 w●
                 have
                 said
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 th●
                 Lord
                 give
                 you
                 understanding
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               Containing
               the
               2.
               
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               proving
               it
               by
               clearing
               from
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               other
               T●stimonies
               ,
               that
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               are
               all
               one
               .
            
             
               
                 THat
                 the
                 call
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 present
                 Ministers
                 doe
                 now
                 rec●ive
                 sinc●
                 the
                 abolishing
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 is
                 lawfull
                 and
                 valid
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               FOr
               this
               you
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               way
               of
               making
               of
               Minister●
               doth
               not
               essentially
               differ
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               but
               is
               the
               same
               for
               substance
               ,
               onely
               this
               i●
               more
               ●urified
               ,
               and
               refined
               and
               agreeable
               to
               Scri●ture-pattern
               ▪
               The
               forme●
               w●s
               by
               Bishops
               that
               did
               claim
               a
               greater
               power
               in
               many
               thing●
               th●●
               
               wa●
               due
               u●●o
               th●m
               by
               〈…〉
               by
               B●shops
               also
               ,
               bu●
               they
               are
               Scrip●●●e-Bishop●
               ,
               that
               〈◊〉
               Pre●byters
               .
               There
               are
               some
               among
               us
               (
               and
               these
               not
               a
               few
               )
               t●●t
               do
               so
               Idolize
               a
               Bishop
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               ●ffirm
               ●ll
               Ordi●●tions
               to
               be
               null
               and
               void
               ,
               that
               are
               made
               by
               the
               Presbyte●
               Bishop
               ,
               withou●
               a
               Bishop
               over
               Pre●by●ers
               .
               For
               their
               s●tisfaction
               (
               if
               possibl●
               )
               and
               for
               our
               own
               people●
               edification
               ●nd
               instruction
               ,
               we
               will
               bri●fly
               undertake
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               prove
               that
               a
               Bishop
               over
               Presbyters
               is
               an
               Apocryphall
               ,
               not
               a
               Canonical
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               are
               Synonym●'s
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               will
               speake
               something
               about
               the
               A●tiquity
               of
               Episcopall
               Government
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               judgme●t
               of
               the
               an●ient
               Church
               ●bout
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               shall
               undertake
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               pattern
               (
               which
               is
               a
               perfect
               rule
               both
               for
               doctrine
               ●nd
               government
               )
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               are
               all
               one
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               name
               ,
               but
               in
               office
               .
               And
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Officer
               in
               the
               Church
               ordained
               by
               Christ
               as
               a
               Bishop
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               This
               appears
               evidently
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               From
               Titus
               1.5.7
               .
               where
               the
               Apostle
               leaves
               Titus
               in
               Creet
               to
               ordain
               Elders
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               and
               then
               shews
               how
               these
               Elders
               are
               to
               be
               qualified
               ,
               and
               adds
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               advise
               ;
               
                 For
                 a
                 Bishop
                 must
                 be
                 blam●l●ss
                 .
              
               This
               For
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               causall
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               clearely
               not
               onely
               the
               Indentity
               of
               names
               ,
               but
               of
               office
               between
               an
               Elder
               and
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               otherwise
               his
               argument
               had
               not
               onely
               been
               a
               false
               reasoning
               ,
               and
               failed
               in
               forme
               ,
               having
               foure
               termes
               ,
               but
               in
               ●ruth
               had
               been
               no
               reason
               at
               all
               .
               If
               a
               Chancellour
               (
               saith
               Smectymnuus
               )
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Universities
               should
               give
               order
               to
               his
               Vice-Chancellour
               to
               admit
               none
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               Bachelour
               in
               Arts
               ,
               but
               such
               a●
               were
               able
               to
               p●●●ch
               or
               k●ep
               a
               Divinity
               Act
               ▪
               
                 (
                 For
                 Bachelours
                 in
                 Di●in●●y
                 〈…〉
                 so
                 ;
                 )
              
               What
               reason
               or
               equity
               were
               in
               this
               ?
               So
               if
               〈…〉
               
               so
               .
               Had
               ●
               Bishop
               been
               an
               Order
               or
               Calling
               ●istinct
               from
               ,
               o●
               superiour
               to
               a
               Pre●by●er
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               this
               had
               been
               no
               more
               rationall
               or
               ●quall
               then
               th●
               former
               :
               The●efore
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Bishop
               in
               the
               seventh
               verse
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               must
               needs
               intend
               the
               Elder
               mentioned
               in
               the
               fifth
               ve●se
               ;
               To
               this
               purpo●●
               spe●keth
               ▪
               
                 G●rrard
                 de
                 Minis●●rio
                 Eccl●stastico
                 ,
                 Ex
                 hoc
                 loco
                 manifestum
                 eosdem
                 dici
                 ,
                 &
                 fuiss●
                 Episcopos
                 qui
                 dicebant●●
                 ▪
                 &
                 e●ant
                 Pr●sbyt●ri
                 ,
                 ali●●
                 〈…〉
                 in
                 textu
                 Apostolic●
                 connexio
                 ,
                 quam
                 tam●n
                 particul●
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 diser●è
                 ponit
                 ,
                 Qu●●ui●
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 hac
                 forest
                 Illi
                 consti●u●ndi
                 sum
                 Pr●sbyt●ri
                 ,
                 qui
                 sunt
                 s●ne
                 crimin●
                 ,
                 quia
                 Episcopum
                 ,
                 cujus
                 Officiu●
                 ,
                 potestas
                 ,
                 j●risdictio
                 &
                 gr●d●s
                 diff●rt
                 à
                 Pr●sbyt●ro
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 esse
                 fine
                 crimine
                 :
                 From
                 this
                 plac●
                 it
                 is
                 manif●s●
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 were
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 call●d
                 ,
                 and
                 w●re
                 Pr●sbyt●rs
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 there
                 would
                 b●
                 no
                 connexion
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 of
                 the
                 Apostl●
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 the
                 ca●sall
                 particle
                 [
                 for
                 ]
                 evidently
                 makes
                 out
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 juncture
                 of
                 r●●son
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 ?
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 Presbyters
                 who
                 are
                 blamelesse
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ▪
                 whose
                 office
                 ,
                 pow●r
                 ,
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 deg●●●
                 diff●●●
                 from
                 a
                 Pr●sbyter
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 blamelesse
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               same
               is
               manifested
               ,
               Act.
               20.17.28
               .
               Paul
               sends
               from
               Miletum
               to
               Eph●sus
               ,
               and
               cals
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               doth
               when
               he
               wa●
               to
               leave
               them
               ,
               and
               never
               see
               their
               faces
               more
               ,
               vers
               ▪
               38.
               
               To
               these
               Elders
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Take
                 he●d
                 th●●●fore
                 unto
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 ●ver
                 which
                 the
                 Holy-Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 ●ou
                 over-sears
                 (
                 or
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Greek-Bishops
                 )
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 purch●s●d
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 .
              
               From
               hence
               we
               gather
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Elder●
               are
               called
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               And
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               But
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Apostle
               gives
               the
               whole
               Episcopall
               power
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               chargeth
               them
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               signifieth
               to
               feed
               ;
               by
               government
               ●s
               w●ll
               as
               by
               life
               and
               doctrine
               :
               
            
             
               If
               it
               belongs
               to
               Bishops
               to
               ord●in
               Elders
               ,
               ●nd
               to
               exercise
               jurisdiction
               
                 in
                 〈…〉
              
               ,
               then
               this
               also
               belong●
               to
               Elders
               ;
               for
               th●y
               are
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               their
               duty
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
             
               From
               1
               Pet.
               5.1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Elders
                 which
                 are
                 among
                 you
                 I
                 exhort
                 who
                 am
                 also
                 an
                 Elder
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 witness
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Feed
                 the
                 flock
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 oversight
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               
               (
               or
               (
               as
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               )
               performing
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               over
               the
               flock
               of
               God
               )
               not
               by
               constraint
               but
               willingly
               ,
               not
               for
               filthy
               lucre
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               ready
               mind
               .
            
             
               Here
               again
               observe
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Apostle
               cals
               himselfe
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               Iohn
               2
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               3.
               
               Epistle
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               and
               therefore
               the
               Presbyters
               are
               the
               Successors
               of
               theApostles
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               Presbyters
               are
               called
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               not
               onely
               the
               name
               but
               the
               Office
               of
               Bishops
               given
               to
               them
               ;
               for
               their
               work
               and
               office
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               The
               Elders
               are
               not
               onely
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Act.
               20.28
               .
               But
               here
               they
               are
               comm
               anded
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               perform
               all
               those
               Offices
               to
               the
               Church
               ▪
               which
               belong
               to
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               preach
               ,
               ordain
               and
               govern
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               argue
               from
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               where
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               but
               two
               standing
               ordinary
               Officers
               ,
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
              
               :
               And
               therefore
               after
               he
               hath
               set
               down
               the
               qualification
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               presently
               propoundeth
               the
               qualification
               of
               a
               Deacon
               ,
               not
               at
               all
               interposing
               the
               qualification
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               thereby
               giving
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               That
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               are
               all
               one
               in
               Scripture
               language
               .
               And
               from
               hence
               we
               may
               safely
               argue
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
               *
               They
               which
               have
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               and
               same
               qualification
               to
               their
               Office
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Work
               ,
               and
               duty
               required
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Officer
               .
            
             
               But
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               have
               one
               and
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               have
               already
               proved
               from
               Act.
               20.
               and
               1.
               
               Pet.
               5.
               )
               and
               the
               same
               qualification
               to
               their
               Office
               (
               as
               appears
               here
               and
               Titus
               1.5
               ▪
               7.
               )
               and
               the
               same
               ordination
               (
               for
               ought
               we
               can
               read
               in
               Scripture
               )
               and
               the
               same
               work
               and
               duty
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               Act.
               20.28
               ,
               and
               1
               ▪
               P●t
               .
               5.2
               .
               
               and
               shall
               presently
               be
               more
               fully
               proved
               .
               Therefore
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Officer
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               This
               is
               further
               manifested
               from
               Phil.
               1.1
               .
               —
               
                 To
                 all
                 th●
                 Saints
                 in
                 Christ
                 I●sus
                 who
                 are
                 at
                 Philippi
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 D●acons
                 .
              
               Here
               again
               note
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               are
               all
               one
               .
               For
               by
               Bishops
               cannot
               be
               meant
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               ;
               for
               of
               such
               there
               never
               was
               (
               as
               our
               Episcopal
               men
               say
               )
               but
               one
               in
               a
               City
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               there
               are
               but
               two
               Orders
               of
               Ministry
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               of
               divine
               institution
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ▪
               And
               that
               therefore
               a
               Bishop
               over
               Presbyters
               is
               not
               a
               plant
               of
               Gods
               planting
               ,
               nor
               an
               Officer
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               in
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               We
               argue
               ,
               From
               these
               very
               texts
               in
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               on
               purpose
               set
               down
               all
               the
               several
               sorts
               of
               Ministry
               which
               Christ
               hath
               Ordained
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               As
               1
               Cor.
               12.28
               .
               Ephes.
               4.11
               ,
               12.
               
               Rom.
               12.6.7
               ,
               8.
               
               When
               Christ
               went
               up
               to
               Heaven
               he
               left
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               Officers
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 perfecting
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               here
               is
               no
               mention
               made
               of
               a
               Bishop
               distinct
               from
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               much
               lesse
               of
               a
               Bishop
               superiour
               to
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               in
               the
               power
               of
               Ordination
               and
               Jurisdiction
               .
               Here
               are
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               who
               were
               extraordinary
               Officers
               ,
               and
               temporary
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               successors
               (
               properly
               )
               in
               
                 ●undem
                 gradum
              
               ;
               And
               here
               is
               mention
               of
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               onely
               ordinary
               standing
               and
               perpetual
               Ministers
               :
               But
               no
               mention
               of
               the
               Pope
               (
               by
               which
               argument
               our
               learned
               Protestant
               Divines
               prove
               him
               to
               be
               none
               of
               Christ's
               Ministers
               )
               nor
               of
               Patriarches
               ,
               nor
               of
               Archbishops
               ,
               or
               Bishops
               distinct
               from
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               All
               distinct
               Officers
               must
               have
               distinct
               works
               and
               operations
               (
               
                 nam
                 operari
                 sequitur
                 esse
              
               )
               and
               they
               must
               have
               distinct
               Commissions
               .
               But
               Presbyters
               have
               the
               same
               commission
               with
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               work
               and
               operation
               ,
               Erg●
               they
               are
               the
               same
               with
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               That
               they
               have
               the
               same
               Commission
               appears
               from
               Ioh.
               
               20.21
               .
               
                 As
                 my
                 Father
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 send
                 I
                 you
                 .
              
               This
               was
               said
               to
               all
               the
               Apostles
               equally
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               their
               successors
               indifferently
               .
               And
               
                 whose
                 sins
                 you
                 forgive
                 are
                 forgiven
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               common
               with
               Bishops
               to
               all
               Presbyters
               .
               So
               Matth.
               28.20
               .
               
                 Go
                 Teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Baptising
                 them
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 lo
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 alway
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               This
               is
               common
               to
               all
               Presbyters
               ;
               And
               as
               for
               their
               work
               and
               operation
               ,
               The
               Presbyters
               are
               called
               Rulers
               ,
               Governours
               and
               Overseers
               in
               Scripture
               1
               Tim.
               3.5
               .
               1
               Tim
               ,
               5.17
               .
               1
               Thess.
               5.12
               .
               Heb.
               13.7.17
               ,
               24.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
                 are
                 committed
                 to
                 them
              
               Matth.
               16.19
               .
               The
               Scripture
               puts
               no
               distinction
               between
               the
               Bishop
               and
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               nor
               gives
               us
               any
               the
               least
               hint
               to
               make
               us
               believe
               ,
               That
               the
               key
               of
               doctrine
               should
               belong
               to
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               the
               key
               of
               Discipline
               to
               the
               Bishop
               .
               Ordination
               is
               performed
               by
               the
               Presbytery
               1
               Tim.
               4.14
               .
               Jurisdiction
               likewise
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               .
               For
               they
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               And
               when
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               
               
                 Do
                 not
                 ye
                 Iudge
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 ?
              
               and
               
                 put
                 ye
                 away
                 from
                 among
                 your selves
                 that
                 wicked
                 person
              
               ;
               And
               when
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               These
               texts
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               Biship
               distinct
               from
               a
               Presbyter
               ;
               For
               one
               man
               cannot
               be
               called
               a
               Church
               which
               signifieth
               a
               company
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               singular
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ;
               Nor
               can
               they
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               promiscuously
               ;
               For
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               expresly
               ,
               That
               the
               punishment
               executed
               upon
               the
               incestuous
               person
               ,
               was
               inflicted
               
                 by
                 many
              
               ,
               not
               by
               all
               .
               And
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               which
               Christ
               speaks
               ,
               
               and
               to
               which
               scandals
               are
               to
               be
               brought
               ,
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               meant
               ,
               a
               Ruling
               ,
               and
               Governing
               Church
               .
               And
               it
               is
               most
               clear
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               That
               private
               members
               are
               not
               Church-rulers
               .
               For
               the
               Apostle
               puts
               a
               distinction
               between
               Saints
               and
               Rulers
               Heb.
               13.24
               .
               
                 Salute
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 rule
                 over
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               If
               all
               were
               the
               eye
               ,
               where
               were
               the
               hands
               and
               feet
               ?
               And
               therefore
               these
               texts
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               .
               From
               hence
               then
               it
               followes
               .
               If
               jurdifiction
               and
               Ordination
               
               O●dination
               belong
               to
               the
               Presbyter
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               then
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               office
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               We
               might
               add
               ,
               That
               the
               Scripture
               acknowledgeth
               no
               superiority
               or
               inferiority
               ,
               between
               officers
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               .
               For
               th●●gh
               we
               read
               that
               one
               order
               of
               Ministery
               is
               said
               to
               be
               above
               another
               ;
               yet
               we
               never
               read
               that
               in
               the
               same
               Order
               of
               Officers
               there
               was
               any
               one
               superior
               to
               others
               of
               the
               same
               order
               .
               ,
               We
               believe
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostles
               were
               above
               the
               Evangelist●
               And
               the
               Evangelists
               above
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               above
               Deacons
               ;
               But
               we
               likewise
               believe
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               no
               Apostle
               above
               ●n
               Apostle
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               were
               all
               equal
               in
               power
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
               no
               Evangelist
               above
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               no
               Deacon
               above
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               consequence
               ,
               no
               Presbyter
               ,
               by
               divine
               right
               over
               other
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Las●ly
               ,
               If
               there
               be
               any
               distinction
               ▪
               between
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               greater
               honour
               and
               pre●●inence
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Presbyter
               above
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               we
               believe
               will
               never
               be
               granted
               .
               For
               according
               to
               our
               Prelatical
               Divines
               ,
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               as
               distinct
               from
               Presbyters
               ,
               is
               to
               rule
               and
               govern
               ;
               and
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               is
               to
               preach
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               Now
               sure
               we
               are
               ,
               That
               preaching
               and
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               far
               more
               excellent
               works
               then
               ruling
               and
               governing
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               expressely
               ,
               That
               they
               that
               labour
               in
               word
               and
               doctrine
               deserve
               more
               honour
               then
               they
               that
               Rule
               well
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.17
               .
               Hence
               we
               argue
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               a
               Bishop
               distinct
               from
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               either
               he
               is
               equal
               ,
               or
               inferior
               ,
               or
               superior
               .
            
             
               Our
               Adversaries
               will
               answer
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               superior
               .
               But
               this
               cannot
               be
               .
               For
               superiour
               Orders
               must
               have
               superior
               acts
               and
               honour
               belonging
               unto
               them
               above
               their
               equalls
               or
               inferiours
               .
               But
               Bishops
               have
               not
               .
               For
               preaching
               is
               an
               act
               above
               Ruling
               ,
               and
               most
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               administring
               of
               the
               Holy
               Sacraments
               .
               And
               
               therefore
               the
               act
               and
               honour
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               is
               above
               the
               act
               and
               honour
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               ●rgo
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               is
               not
               superior
               ,
               and
               ergo
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Bishop
               at
               all
               in
               Scripture
               distinct
               from
               a
               Presbyter
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               all
               we
               have
               to
               say
               out
               of
               Scripture
               for
               the
               Identity
               of
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Pre●byter
               and
               that
               this
               may
               not
               seem
               to
               be
               our
               own
               private
               judgment
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               do
               herein
               hold
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               or
               our
               own
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               we
               shall
               crave
               leave
               to
               set
               down
               what
               hath
               been
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               our
               own
               Church
               concerning
               the
               divine
               right
               of
               Episcopal
               government
               .
            
             
               First
               we
               will
               begin
               with
               St.
               Ierome
               ,
               who
               upon
               the
               first
               of
               Titus
               hath
               these
               words
               .
            
             
               A
               Presbyter
               and
               a
               Bishop
               is
               the
               same
               :
               
               and
               before
               there
               were
               ,
               through
               the
               Dive●●
               instinct
               ,
               divisions
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               began
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               I
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               and
               I
               of
               C●phas
               ;
               The
               Churches
               were
               governed
               by
               the
               common
               Councel
               of
               the
               Presters
               .
               But
               after
               that
               each
               man
               begun
               to
               account
               those
               whom
               he
               had
               baptized
               ,
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               not
               Christs
               ,
               it
               was
               decreed
               through
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               should
               be
               set
               over
               the
               rest
               ;
               to
               whom
               the
               care
               of
               al
               the
               Church
               should
               belong
               ,
               that
               the
               seeds
               of
               schisme
               might
               be
               taken
               away
               .
               Thinkes
               any
               that
               this
               is
               my
               opinion
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ▪
               that
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               an
               Elder
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               let
               him
               read
               ▪
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Paul
                 and
                 Timothy
                 the
                 
                 servants
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 Philippi
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 D●ac●ns
                 .
                 Philippi
              
               is
               one
               City
               of
               Macidonia
               ,
               and
               certainly
               in
               one
               City
               there
               could
               not
               be
               
                 many
                 Bishops
              
               (
               as
               they
               are
               now
               called
               )
               But
               because
               at
               that
               time
               they
               called
               the
               same
               men
               Bishops
               ,
               whom
               they
               called
               Presbyters
               .
               Therefore
               he
               speaks
               indifferently
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               of
               Presbyters
               .
               If
               thi●
               yet
               seems
               doubtful
               to
               any
               unlesse
               it
               be
               proved
               by
               another
               testimony
               ,
               let
               him
               consider
               ;
               That
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               That
               when
               Paul
               came
               to
               Miletu●
               he
               sent
               to
               Eph●sus
               and
               called
               the
               Elders
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               amongst
               other
               things
               saith
               unto
               them
               :
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 to
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 flock
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 Bishops
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 purchased
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 .
              
               And
               here
               let
               yet
               be
               diligently
               observed
               :
               That
               calling
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               one
               City
               of
               Ephesus
               he
               afterwards
               called
               the
               same
               persons
               Bishops
               .
               If
               any
               will
               receive
               that
               Epistle
               which
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Paul
               is
               written
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               .
               There
               are
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               divided
               amongst
               many
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               writeth
               to
               the
               people
               :
               
                 Obey
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 rule
                 over
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 your selves
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 watch
                 for
                 your
                 souls
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 ▪
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 grief
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 unprofitable
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               Peter
               if
               called
               from
               the
               firmnesse
               of
               his
               faith
               saith
               in
               his
               Epistle
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   Elders
                   which
                   are
                   among
                   
                   you
                   I
                   exhort
                   also
                   who
                   am
                   an
                   Elder
                   and
                   a
                   witnesse
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   a
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   Glory
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   revealed
                   .
                   Feed
                   the
                   flock
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   among
                   you
                   &c.
                   not
                   by
                   constraint
                   but
                   willingly
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 amongst
                 the
                 ancients
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 were
                 one
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 little
                 &
                 little
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 dissention
                 might
                 be
                 pluckt
                 up
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 delegated
                 to
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 Elders
                 may
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 over
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 theChurch
                 ,
                 so
                 let
                 the
                 
                   Bishops
                   know
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   from
                   custom
                   ,
                   then
                   from
                   any
                   true
                   dispensation
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   above
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   rule
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   common
                   ,
                
                 imitating
                 Moses
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 power
                 to
                 govern
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 chose
                 70.
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 would
                 judge
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               transcribe
               this
               quotation
               at
               large
               ,
               because
               it
               gives
               the
               same
               interpretation
               of
               Scriptures
               which
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               the
               result
               of
               all
               his
               discourse
               .
               That
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               are
               from
               the
               Custom
               of
               the
               Church
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               any
               divine
               original
               .
            
             
               We
               might
               here
               likewise
               set
               down
               the
               Epistle
               that
               St.
               Hierome
               writes
               to
               Evagrius
               ,
               
               wherein
               he
               brings
               not
               only
               the
               Scripture
               forementioned
               ,
               but
               most
               of
               the
               other
               places
               which
               we
               have
               brought
               ,
               and
               gives
               the
               same
               explication
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               because
               it
               is
               very
               long
               ,
               we
               think
               fit
               to
               omit
               it
               ,
               and
               desire
               the
               diligent
               Reader
               for
               his
               own
               further
               satisfaction
               to
               peruse
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               that
               we
               shall
               cite
               is
               St.
               Austin
               who
               in
               his
               19
               th
               .
               Epistle
               writing
               unto
               St.
               Hierome
               saith
               ,
               
               That
               though
               according
               to
               words
               of
               honour
               which
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Church
               hath
               brought
               in
               ,
               Episcopacy
               be
               greater
               then
               Presbytery
               ,
               yet
               in
               many
               things
               Austin
               is
               Inferior
               to
               Hierome
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               
                 Quaest.
                 veteris
                 et
                 Novi
                 Testamenti
                 Quaest.
              
               101.
               what
               is
               a
               Bishop
               but
               the
               first
               Priest
               ?
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               highest
               Priest.
               
            
             
             
               In
               the
               third
               place
               we
               shall
               add
               Dr.
               Reynolds
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Knowls
              
               ,
               who
               shewes
               out
               of
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Augustin●
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Pri
                 masius
                 ,
                 Sedulius
                 ,
                 Theophylact
                 ,
              
               That
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               are
               all
               one
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               Aerius
               co
               uld
               no
               more
               be
               justly
               condemned
               for
               heresie
               ,
               for
               holding
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               to
               be
               all
               one
               ,
               then
               all
               those
               fathers
               ;
               with
               whom
               agree
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               Oecumenius
               ,
               and
               Ansolme
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               another
               Anselme
               and
               Gregory
               ,
               and
               Gratian
               :
               and
               affirmes
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               once
               enro
               lled
               in
               the
               Canon
               law
               for
               sound
               and
               Catholique
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               taught
               by
               learned
               men
               ;
               he
               adds
               further
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               unlikely
               that
               Anselm●
               should
               have
               been
               Canonized
               for
               a
               Saint
               by
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Anselme
               and
               Gregory
               so
               esteemed
               in
               the
               Popes
               Library
               ,
               that
               Gratians
               works
               should
               be
               allowed
               so
               long
               time
               by
               so
               many
               Popes
               for
               the
               golden
               fountain
               of
               the
               Canon
               law
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               taught
               that
               for
               sound
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               whole
               Church
               in
               her
               most
               flourishing
               condition
               was
               condemned
               for
               heresy
               ,
               and
               concludes
               th
               at
               they
               who
               have
               laboured
               about
               the
               reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               these
               five
               hundred
               yeares
               (
               of
               whom
               he
               names
               abundance
               )
               have
               taught
               that
               all
               Pastors
               be
               they
               intitulated
               Bishops
               or
               Priests
               have
               equal
               authority
               and
               power
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               fourth
               place
               we
               might
               urge
               the
               saying
               of
               
                 Michael
                 Medina
              
               lib.
               1.
               
                 de
                 sacris
                 origin
              
               .
               who
               affirmes
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               
                 St.
                 Hierome
              
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Sedulius
                 ,
                 Primasius
                 ,
                 Chrisostome
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Oecumenius
                 ,
                 Theophylact
                 ,
              
               were
               of
               the
               same
               judgement
               with
               Aerius
               ,
               and
               held
               that
               there
               was
               no
               difference
               between
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               by
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               The
               Next
               we
               shall
               instance
               in
               is
               Cassander
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               cons●ltation
               ,
               article
               14
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
               whether
               Episcopacy
               be
               to
               be
               accounted
               an
               order
               Ecclesiastical
               distinct
               from
               Presbytery
               ,
               is
               a
               question
               much
               debated
               between
               the
               Theologues
               
               and
               the
               Canonists
               .
               But
               in
               this
               one
               particular
               all
               sides
               agree
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               there
               was
               no
               difference
               between
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               Schisme
               the
               Bishop
               was
               placed
               before
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               was
               granted
               ,
               that
               so
               peace
               might
               be
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Add
               further
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               Oecumenical
               Councels
               of
               Constance
               and
               Basil
               after
               long
               debate
               it
               was
               concluded
               ,
               That
               Presbyters
               should
               have
               dicisive
               suffrages
               in
               Councells
               as
               well
               as
               Bishops
               ;
               because
               that
               by
               the
               law
               of
               God
               Bishops
               were
               no
               more
               then
               they
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               expressely
               given
               them
               Act
               17.23
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Erasmus
               upon
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.4
               .
               saith
               ,
               that
               in
               ancient
               time
               there
               was
               no
               difference
               between
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               (
               but
               afterwards
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               was
               chosen
               by
               many
               ,
               )
               and
               so
               many
               Pres
               byters
               ,
               so
               many
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Bishop
               Iewel
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               his
               Apoology
               part
               2.
               cap
               9.
               divi●
               .
               1.
               proveth
               against
               Harding
               ,
               that
               Aerius
               could
               not
               be
               counted
               an
               heretick
               for
               holding
               that
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               are
               all
               one
               
                 Iure
                 divino
              
               ,
               and
               citing
               for
               it
               
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Cyhrsostome
              
               ,
               closeth
               up
               for
               answer
               with
               these
               words
               .
               All
               these
               and
               many
               more
               holy
               Fathers
               together
               with
               the
               Apostle
               St.
               Paul
               for
               thus
               saying
               must
               by
               Hardings
               advice
               be
               held
               for
               heretiques
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Bishop
               Morton
               in
               his
               Cathol
               .
               Apology
               part
               1.
               cap.
               33.
               affirmeth
               that
               divers
               other
               Divines
               besides
               Hierom
               were
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               with
               Aerius
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               no
               difference
               by
               divine
               right
               between
               a
               Bishop
               &
               a
               Presbyter
               .
               For
               which
               he
               also
               citeth
               
                 Medina
                 ,
                 Anselme
                 ,
                 Sedulius
                 ,
                 Erasmus
                 and
                 Alphonsus
                 a
                 Castro
              
               who
               saith
               that
               Hierome
               was
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               that
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               are
               
                 ejusdem
                 ordinis
                 et
                 authoritatis
              
               of
               the
               same
               Order
               and
               the
               same
               Authority
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Bishop
               Bilson
               (
               whatsoever
               he
               saith
               to
               the
               contrary
               in
               his
               book
               called
               the
               perpetual
               government
               of
               Christs
               Church
               )
               in
               his
               book
               against
               Seminaries
               lib.
               1.
               pag.
               318.
               
               affirmeth
               out
               of
               Hierome
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               at
               first
               was
               governed
               by
               the
               common
               Councel
               of
               Pr●byters
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Bishops
               must
               understand
               that
               they
               be
               greater
               then
               Ministers
               ,
               rather
               by
               custome
               then
               the
               Lords
               appointment
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               came
               in
               after
               the
               Apostles
               times
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Dr.
               
                 Whitakers
                 respon
                 ad
                 Campiani
                 rationes
                 ,
                 ratio
                 ,
              
               affirmeth
               That
               
                 Iure
                 divino
              
               a
               Presbyter
               and
               a
               Bishop
               are
               all
               one
               .
               And
               whereas
               Durans
               affirmeth
               with
               many
               words
               that
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               were
               
                 Iure
                 Divino
              
               divers
               ,
               he
               telleth
               him
               that
               if
               he
               will
               retain
               the
               estimation
               of
               a
               modest
               Divine
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               so
               confidently
               affirm
               that
               which
               all
               men
               see
               to
               be
               so
               evidently
               false
               .
               For
               ,
               what
               is
               so
               well
               known
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               as
               this
               which
               you
               acknowledge
               not
               .
               Hierom
               plainly
               writeth
               ,
               that
               Elders
               and
               Bishops
               are
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               confirmeth
               it
               by
               many
               places
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Dr.
               Holland
               the
               Kings
               Professor
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               at
               an
               Act
               Iuly
               9.
               1608.
               
               Concluded
               against
               Mr
               ,
               Lanes
               question
               ;
               
                 An
                 Episcopatus
                 sit
                 ordo
                 distinctus
                 a
                 Presbyteratu
                 ,
                 ●oque
                 superior
                 jure
                 divino
              
               ▪
               and
               said
               :
               That
               the
               Affirmative
               was
               most
               false
               against
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               very
               School-men
               themselves
               ,
               
                 Lombard
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 Bonaventure
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               We
               might
               cite
               divers
               others
               ,
               as
               Arch-Bishop
               Whitguife
               against
               Car●hright
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Fulk
               upon
               Titus
               the
               1.
               ver
               .
               5.
               and
               Deane
               Nowell
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               we
               forbeare
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               because
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               hereafter
               to
               touch
               upon
               the
               same
               Argument
               .
            
             
               Now
               by
               all
               this
               it
               appears
               ,
               That
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               &
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               antient
               Church
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               are
               all
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               they
               that
               are
               made
               Ministers
               by
               Presbyters
               ,
               are
               made
               Ministers
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               are
               lawfully
               ordained
               because
               ordained
               in
               a
               way
               most
               agreeable
               to
               Scripture
               pattern
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               Answering
               Objections
               taken
               from
               the
               pretended
               Episcopacy
               of
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               .
            
             
               BEfore
               we
               leave
               our
               Scripture-proofs
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               expected
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               answer
               to
               what
               is
               brought
               out
               of
               Scripture
               for
               for
               the
               
                 Ius
                 Divinum
              
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               what
               is
               brought
               in
               answer
               unto
               our
               Arguments
               out
               of
               Scripture
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               chiefe
               and
               principall
               arguments
               ,
               the
               one
               from
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               the
               other
               from
               the
               7.
               
               Asian
               Angels
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               constituted
               Bishops
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               Cree●
               by
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               and
               did
               exercise
               Episcopall
               power
               in
               these
               places
               both
               in
               Ordination
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               this
               power
               was
               derived
               by
               them
               unto
               their
               successors
               ,
               as
               being
               necessary
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               power
               of
               preaching
               and
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               we
               Answer
               .
            
             
               That
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               were
               not
               Bishops
               in
               a
               Prelatical
               sense
               .
               We
               deny
               not
               but
               that
               they
               did
               exercise
               Episcopal
               power
               both
               in
               Ordination
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               power
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               this
               ,
               not
               as
               Bishops
               in
               a
               formall
               sense
               ,
               but
               as
               extraordinary
               Officers
               or
               Evangelists
               ,
               which
               were
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               distinct
               from
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               .
            
             
               To
               make
               this
               out
               ,
               we
               will
               briefly
               do
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 were
                 not
                 Prelaticall
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 Evangelists
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               they
               were
               not
               Prelaticall
               Bishops
               .
               This
               we
               make
               out
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Scripture
               no
               where
               cals
               them
               Bishop●
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               Postscripts
               they
               are
               called
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               These
               Postscripts
               are
               no
               part
               of
               Canonicall
               Scripture
               .
               
               The
               Papists
               themselves
               (
               
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 Serarius
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Rhemists
               )
               confesse
               that
               there
               is
               much
               falsity
               in
               them
               .
               Smectimnu●s
               hath
               everlastingly
               blasted
               the
               Authority
               of
               them
               .
               The
               first
               Epistle
               is
               said
               to
               be
               writ
               from
               Laodicea
               ,
               whereas
               B●za
               in
               his
               Annotations
               proves
               apparently
               that
               it
               was
               written
               from
               Macedonia
               ,
               to
               which
               opinion
               
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 and
                 Serarius
              
               and
               Athanasius
               and
               Theodoret
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               before
               his
               Commentary
               upon
               Timothy
               ,
               subscribe
               .
               It
               is
               also
               called
               the
               
                 first
                 Epistle
              
               .
               But
               how
               was
               Paul
               sure
               that
               he
               should
               live
               to
               write
               a
               second
               ?
               And
               it
               is
               also
               said
               to
               be
               written
               from
               Laodicea
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               chiefest
               City
               of
               
                 Phrygia
                 Pa●atiana
              
               .
               But
               as
               B●za
               well
               observes
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               
                 Phrygia
                 Pacatiana
              
               in
               the
               writers
               of
               those
               ages
               ,
               
                 sed
                 apud
                 recentiores
                 illos
                 ,
                 qui
                 Romani
                 ●mperii
                 jam
                 inclinantis
                 provincias
                 descripserunt
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               Epistle
               i●
               thus
               subscribed
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Epistle
               unto
               Timothy
               ,
               ordained
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               was
               written
               from
               Rome
               when
               Paul
               was
               brought
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Ordained
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               are
               wanting
               saith
               
                 B●za
                 ,
                 in
                 quibusdam
                 v●t●stis
                 codicibus
                 ,
                 in
                 veteri
                 vulgatâ
                 editione
                 ,
                 &
                 apud
                 Syrum
                 interpretem
                 .
              
               The
               Syriack
               Interpreter
               reads
               it
               ,
               
                 Here
                 ends
                 the
                 Second
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 written
                 from
                 Rome
                 .
              
               If
               St.
               Paul
               had
               written
               this
               Postscript
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               said
               to
               Timothy
               the
               first
               Bishop
               ,
               &c.
               whereas
               it
               was
               not
               yet
               certain
               whether
               ever
               there
               should
               be
               a
               second
               .
               Neither
               would
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               when
               Paul
               was
               brought
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               when
               I
               was
               the
               second
               time
               brought
               before
               Nero.
               
            
             
               The
               Epistle
               to
               Titus
               is
               said
               to
               be
               written
               from
               Nicopolis
               ;
               whereas
               it
               is
               cleare
               that
               Paul
               was
               not
               at
               Nicopolis
               when
               he
               wrote
               it
               Titus
               3.12
               .
               
                 Be
                 diligent
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 Nicopolis
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 determined
                 there
                 to
                 winter
              
               ;
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               here
               to
               winter
               ,
               but
               there
               ;
               where
               note
               for
               the
               present
               he
               was
               not
               there
               ,
               and
               besides
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               Titus
               was
               ordained
               the
               first
               Bishop
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               who
               was
               the
               second
               ?
               or
               was
               there
               
               ever
               a
               second
               ?
               But
               we
               forbear
               transcribing
               any
               more
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               abundantly
               sufficient
               to
               invalidate
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Postscript
               written
               
                 ab
                 hominibus
                 v●l
                 indoctis
                 vel
                 certe
                 non
                 s●tis
                 attentis
                 ,
              
               as
               Beza
               saith
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               of
               the
               Fathers
               call
               them
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               
               They
               that
               call
               them
               Bishops
               borrow
               their
               testimonies
               from
               Eusebius
               ,
               of
               whom
               Scaliger
               saith
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               R●yn●lds
               approves
               of
               it
               :
               That
               he
               read
               ancient
               Histories
               
                 paru●
                 attente
              
               ,
               which
               they
               prove
               by
               many
               instances
               .
               And
               all
               that
               Eusebius
               saith
               ,
               
               is
               only
               
                 Sic
                 scribitur
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 reported
                 .
              
               But
               from
               whence
               had
               he
               thi●
               History
               ?
               Even
               from
               
                 Clemens
                 Fabuleus
              
               and
               Hegesippus
               not
               extant
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               are
               called
               Bishops
               by
               E●sebius
               and
               Theodoret
               ,
               because
               that
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               are
               called
               Bishops
               by
               the
               writers
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               who
               spake
               of
               former
               times
               according
               to
               their
               own
               .
               Thus
               Peter
               is
               said
               to
               be
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Iames
               of
               Hi●rusalem
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               evident
               (
               as
               we
               shall
               hereafter
               prove
               )
               That
               the
               Apostles
               were
               not
               Bishops
               properly
               and
               formally
               ,
               but
               onely
               eminently
               and
               vertually
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               they
               are
               called
               Bishops
               ,
               so
               also
               they
               are
               called
               Apostles
               ,
               Theodoret
               calles
               Titus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               Timothy
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               believe
               that
               there
               are
               few
               of
               our
               Episcopal
               Divines
               will
               undertake
               to
               prove
               them
               to
               be
               
                 Veri
                 Nominis
                 Apostolos
              
               .
            
             
               Some
               call
               them
               
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 Patriarches
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               not
               be
               easie
               to
               perswade
               a
               person
               disengaged
               from
               Prelacy
               that
               there
               were
               Archbishops
               and
               Metropolitans
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               That
               which
               Thucydides
               saith
               of
               the
               ancient
               Greek
               Historians
               ,
               may
               as
               truly
               be
               said
               of
               Eusebius
               ,
               
               Irenaeus
               and
               others
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               those
               things
               which
               they
               received
               from
               their
               Fore-fathers
               they
               delivered
               to
               their
               posterity
               without
               strict
               examination
               ,
               and
               thereby
               in
               many
               things
               more
               deceived
               themselves
               ,
               and
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               deceiving
               others
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               shew
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               For
               our
               parts
               we
               answer
               clearly
               ;
               That
               the
               Fathers
               and
               
               Councels
               speak
               of
               the
               Officers
               of
               former
               times
               according
               to
               the
               stile
               of
               their
               own
               times
               .
               That
               Timothy
               had
               an
               Office
               above
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               (
               as
               
                 Wale
                 Messalinus
              
               saith
               )
               though
               afterwards
               from
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               some
               acts
               that
               Bishops
               did
               like
               his
               (
               but
               not
               solely
               )
               he
               was
               allusively
               ,
               if
               not
               abusively
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               called
               a
               Bishop
               .
               And
               as
               another
               faith
               ;
               
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 are
                 called
                 Bishops
                 by
                 the
                 ancients
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 those
                 acts
                 that
                 by
                 humane
                 custome
                 were
                 afterwards
                 appropriated
                 to
                 Bishops
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Presidency
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 did
                 them
                 not
                 as
                 Bishops
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 called
                 in
                 Scripture
                 )
                 hut
                 as
                 Evangelists
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 called
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               4.5
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               argument
               to
               prove
               that
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               were
               no
               Bishops
               ,
               relates
               especially
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               If
               Timothy
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               when
               the
               first
               Epistle
               was
               written
               .
               For
               it
               is
               in
               that
               Epistle
               in
               which
               he
               is
               said
               to
               receive
               his
               pretended
               charge
               of
               exercising
               his
               Episcopal
               power
               in
               Ordination
               and
               Jurisdiction
               .
               But
               now
               this
               first
               Epistle
               was
               written
               when
               Paul
               was
               at
               Macedonia
               ▪
               as
               the
               learned
               ,
               both
               new
               and
               old
               ,
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               ,
               agree
               .
               And
               it
               was
               after
               this
               when
               Paul
               came
               to
               Miletum
               accompanied
               with
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               sends
               for
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               commends
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               unto
               these
               Elders
               whom
               he
               calls
               Bishops
               .
               Now
               surely
               if
               Timothy
               had
               been
               constituted
               their
               Bishop
               (
               in
               the
               sence
               of
               our
               Adversaries
               )
               the
               Apostle
               would
               not
               have
               called
               the
               Elders
               Bishops
               before
               their
               Bishops
               face
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               giving
               a
               charge
               to
               the
               Elders
               to
               feed
               the
               flock
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               given
               that
               charge
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               them
               ,
               And
               no
               doubt
               he
               would
               have
               given
               some
               directions
               to
               the
               Elders
               how
               to
               carry
               themselves
               toward
               their
               Bishop
               .
               And
               because
               none
               of
               these
               things
               were
               done
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               clear
               demonstration
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               Timothy
               was
               not
               at
               that
               time
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               .
            
             
               To
               avoid
               the
               force
               of
               this
               argument
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               that
               say
               ,
               That
               Timothy
               was
               not
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               till
               after
               Pauls
               first
               being
               a
               prisoner
               at
               Rome
               ,
               which
               was
               
               after
               his
               being
               at
               Miletum
               .
               But
               these
               men
               while
               they
               seek
               to
               avoid
               the
               Scylla
               of
               one
               inconvenience
               ,
               fall
               into
               the
               Carybdis
               of
               another
               as
               great
               ;
               For
               if
               Timothy
               was
               not
               made
               Bishop
               till
               Pauls
               first
               being
               at
               Rome
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               not
               Bishop
               when
               the
               first
               Epistle
               was
               written
               to
               him
               (
               which
               all
               agree
               to
               be
               written
               before
               that
               time
               )
               And
               then
               it
               will
               also
               follow
               ,
               That
               all
               that
               charge
               that
               was
               laid
               upon
               him
               ,
               both
               of
               Ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               that
               intreating
               of
               him
               to
               abide
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               was
               given
               to
               him
               not
               as
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               (
               which
               he
               was
               not
               ,
               )
               but
               as
               to
               an
               extraordinary
               Officer
               sent
               thither
               upon
               special
               occasion
               ,
               with
               a
               purpose
               of
               returning
               when
               his
               work
               imposed
               was
               finished
               .
               From
               both
               these
               considerations
               we
               may
               safely
               conclude
               .
            
             
               That
               if
               Timothy
               were
               neither
               constituted
               Bishop
               of
               Eph●sus
               before
               Pauls
               first
               being
               prisoner
               at
               Rome
               ,
               nor
               after
               ;
               Then
               he
               was
               not
               constituted
               Bishop
               at
               all
               :
               But
               he
               was
               neither
               constituted
               Bishop
               before
               nor
               after
               &c.
               
               Ergo
               not
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               prove
               that
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               were
               not
               Bishops
               in
               a
               Prelatical
               sence
               ,
               we
               argue
               from
               the
               matter
               contained
               in
               these
               Epistles
               .
               In
               the
               first
               Epistle
               (
               wherein
               all
               that
               is
               alledged
               for
               Episcopacy
               is
               contained
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               2
               Epistle
               there
               is
               nothing
               at
               all
               said
               about
               it
               )
               Chap.
               1.
               
               Vers.
               3.
               
               He
               beseecheth
               Timothy
               to
               abide
               at
               Ephesus
               when
               he
               went
               into
               Macedonia
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               a
               needless
               importunity
               (
               as
               Smecttymnuus
               well
               observes
               )
               if
               Timothy
               had
               had
               the
               Episcopal
               charge
               of
               Ephesus
               committed
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               for
               then
               he
               might
               have
               laid
               as
               dreadful
               a
               charge
               upon
               him
               to
               abide
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               afterwards
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               2
               Tim.
               4.1
               ,
               2.
               
               And
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Titus
               Chap.
               1.5
               .
               he
               saith
               .
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 left
                 I
                 thee
                 in
                 Creete
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 set
                 in
                 order
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 wanting
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               which
               words
               the
               Apostle
               specifieth
               the
               occasional
               imployment
               for
               which
               he
               was
               desired
               to
               stay
               in
               that
               place
               .
               Now
               (
               as
               the
               Reverend
               Presbyters
               in
               their
               conference
               at
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               have
               well
               noted
               .
               )
               These
               expressions
               —
               
                 I
                 besought
                 th●e
                 to
                 abide
                 still
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 I
                 left
                 thee
                 in
                 Creete
                 ,
              
               do
               not
               sound
               
               like
               words
               of
               instalment
               of
               a
               man
               into
               a
               Bishoprick
               ,
               but
               of
               an
               intendment
               to
               call
               him
               away
               again
               .
               And
               if
               we
               consider
               his
               actual
               revocation
               of
               them
               both
               (
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               speake
               )
               and
               the
               intimation
               in
               these
               texts
               of
               his
               intention
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               stay
               there
               for
               continuance
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               beseeching
               the
               one
               to
               stay
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               leaving
               the
               other
               behind
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               some
               present
               defects
               and
               distempers
               in
               those
               Churches
               ,
               they
               will
               put
               fair
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostle
               intended
               not
               to
               establish
               them
               Bishops
               of
               those
               places
               ,
               and
               therfore
               did
               not
               .
               Add
               to
               this
               ,
               That
               when
               Paul
               undertook
               in
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               to
               set
               out
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               mentioneth
               nothing
               in
               that
               Office
               which
               is
               not
               competent
               to
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               therefore
               omits
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               (
               as
               we
               have
               formerly
               said
               )
               including
               it
               in
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               certainly
               he
               would
               never
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               at
               the
               same
               time
               made
               Timothy
               an
               HierachicalBishop
               ,
               with
               a
               power
               to
               do
               that
               formally
               which
               was
               unlawful
               for
               a
               Presbyter
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Titus
               ,
               he
               directly
               confounds
               the
               names
               and
               offices
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Titus
               1.5.6
               .
               which
               he
               certainly
               would
               not
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               made
               them
               at
               that
               time
               distinct
               order●
               with
               distinct
               Offices
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               had
               made
               Titus
               at
               that
               time
               Bishop
               (
               or
               as
               some
               would
               have
               it
               )
               Arch-Bishop
               or
               Primate
               and
               Metropolitan
               of
               the
               hundred
               Cities
               that
               were
               in
               Creet
               .
               So
               much
               for
               the
               proof
               that
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               were
               not
               Bishops
               in
               a
               Prelatical
               sence
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               thing
               we
               are
               to
               prove
               is
               ,
               That
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               were
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               in
               a
               general
               signification
               (
               as
               all
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               may
               be
               called
               Evangelists
               )
               but
               in
               a
               special
               and
               proper
               sence
               .
               This
               will
               the
               better
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               what
               an
               Evangelist
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               difference
               between
               Evangelists
               and
               other
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Evangelists
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               were
               men
               extraordinarily
               imployed
               in
               preaching
               the
               Gospell
               without
               a
               settled
               residence
               upon
               any
               one
               charge
               ;
               They
               were
               
                 Comites
                 ,
                 et
                 Vicarii
                 
                 Apostolo●um
                 ,
              
               Vice-Apostles
               who
               had
               
                 Curam
                 vicariam
                 omnium
                 Ecclesiarum
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               had
               ,
               
                 Curam
                 principalem
              
               ;
               And
               they
               did
               (
               as
               Ambrose
               speakes
               )
               
                 Evang●lizare
                 sine
                 Cathedra
              
               .
            
             
               Bishops
               or
               Presbyters
               were
               tyed
               to
               the
               particular
               care
               and
               tuition
               of
               that
               flock
               over
               which
               God
               had
               made
               them
               Overseers
               ,
               Act.
               20.28
               .
               But
               Evangelists
               were
               not
               tyed
               to
               reside
               in
               one
               particular
               place
               ,
               but
               did
               attend
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               by
               whose
               appointment
               they
               were
               sent
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               as
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Churches
               did
               require
               .
               To
               this
               agreeth
               Mr.
               Hooker
               in
               his
               Ecclesiastical
               policy
               ;
               
               Evangelists
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               were
               Presbyters
               of
               principal
               sufficiency
               whom
               the
               Apostles
               sent
               abroad
               ,
               and
               used
               as
               agents
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               affaires
               wheresoever
               they
               found
               need
               .
               They
               were
               extraordinary
               and
               temporary
               Officers
               (
               as
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               were
               )
               and
               Officers
               of
               a
               Rank
               higher
               then
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               reckoned
               Ephesians
               4.11
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               were
               such
               Officers
               is
               made
               evident
               .
            
             
               Not
               onely
               because
               one
               of
               them
               is
               in
               direct
               terms
               called
               an
               Evangelist
               2
               Tim.
               4.5
               .
               But
               also
               ,
               from
               the
               perpetual
               motion
               of
               both
               of
               them
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               not
               onely
               before
               they
               were
               sent
               to
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               ,
               but
               as
               much
               after
               ,
               as
               before
               .
               And
               that
               they
               did
               so
               move
               ,
               appears
               from
               divers
               Authors
               who
               have
               exactly
               set
               down
               their
               several
               peregrinations
               both
               before
               and
               after
               .
               
               We
               shall
               not
               trouble
               the
               Reader
               with
               their
               travailes
               before
               they
               were
               sent
               to
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               ,
               but
               shall
               onely
               relate
               what
               is
               said
               by
               the
               Reverend
               Minsters
               in
               their
               humble
               answer
               ,
               at
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               of
               their
               journeyings
               after
               their
               going
               thither
               .
               And
               first
               of
               Timothy
               .
            
             
               
                 If
                 Timothy
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 when
                 the
                 first
                 Epistle
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 pretended
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 exercising
                 his
                 Episcopall
                 power
                 in
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 government
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 after
                 this
                 Epistle
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 continual
                 
                 journeyes
                 ,
                 or
                 absent
                 from
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 For
                 Paul
                 left
                 him
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 he
                 left
                 him
                 there
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 in
                 regulating
                 &
                 ordering
                 that
                 Church
                 and
                 in
                 ordaining
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 after
                 this
                 time
                 that
                 Timothy
                 is
                 found
                 with
                 Paul
                 at
                 Miletum
                 :
                 For
                 after
                 Paul
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 Miletum
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 whence
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 prisoner
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 came
                 more
                 into
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   we
                   find
                   Timothy
                
                 a
                 prisoner
                 with
                 himand
                 those
                 Epistles
                 which
                 Paul
                 wrote
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 prisoner
                 at
                 Rome
                 namely
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 Phil●mon
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 Timothy
                 as
                 his
                 companion
                 at
                 these
                 times
                 ▪
                 nor
                 do
                 we
                 ever
                 find
                 him
                 again
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul●
                 life
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 first
                 answering
                 before
                 Nero
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 his
                 departing
                 was
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 Timothy
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 from
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 Timothy
                 was
                 not
                 there
                 ,
                 because
                 Paul
                 giving
                 Timothy
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 companions
                 sent
                 into
                 divers
                 parts
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   Tychieus
                   have
                   I
                   sent
                   to
                   Ephesus
                   .
                
                 Now
                 if
                 your
                 Majesty
                 shall
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 cast
                 up
                 into
                 one
                 Totall
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 The
                 severall
                 journeys
                 and
                 stations
                 of
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 time
                 spent
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 his
                 imployment
                 ,
                 to
                 negotiate
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 several
                 Churches
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 the
                 silence
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 as
                 touching
                 his
                 being
                 Bishop
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Bishop
                 fixed
                 to
                 one
                 Church
                 or
                 precinct
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 assuming
                 that
                 Timothy
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 conclude
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               also
               concerning
               Titus
               after
               he
               was
               left
               at
               Creet
               ,
               he
               was
               sent
               for
               by
               Paul
               to
               Nicopolis
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               he
               is
               sent
               to
               Corinth
               ,
               
               from
               whence
               he
               is
               expected
               at
               Troas
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               Paul
               in
               Macedonia
               ,
               whence
               he
               is
               sent
               againe
               to
               Corinth
               ,
               and
               after
               all
               this
               is
               neere
               the
               time
               of
               Pauls
               death
               at
               Rome
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               went
               not
               into
               Creet
               ,
               but
               unto
               Dalmatia
               ,
               and
               after
               this
               is
               not
               heard
               on
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
             
               From
               all
               this
               we
               gather
               3.
               
               Conclusions
               .
            
             
               That
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               were
               not
               Bishops
               in
               our
               Brethrens
               sense
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               were
               not
               fixed
               Stars
               in
               Ephesus
               or
               Creet
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               answered
               ,
               that
               the
               necessities
               of
               those
               times
               made
               even
               the
               most
               fixed
               Stars
               planetary
               ,
               calling
               them
               frequently
               ,
               from
               the
               places
               of
               their
               abode
               ,
               to
               those
               services
               that
               were
               of
               most
               use
               for
               the
               successe
               of
               that
               great
               work
               ,
               yet
               so
               that
               after
               their
               errands
               fully
               done
               ,
               they
               returned
               to
               their
               own
               charge
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               they
               might
               be
               Bishops
               notwithstanding
               their
               severall
               journeys
               .
            
             
               We
               challenge
               any
               of
               them
               to
               shew
               in
               all
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               any
               one
               that
               was
               appointed
               Overseer
               of
               a
               particucular
               Church
               ,
               whose
               motion
               was
               as
               Planetary
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               that
               of
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               or
               if
               that
               fail
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               after
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               went
               abroad
               upon
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               they
               did
               constantly
               or
               ordinarily
               return
               either
               to
               Ephesus
               or
               Creet
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               places
               either
               of
               the
               Apostles
               present
               abode
               ,
               or
               appointment
               .
               But
               we
               are
               fully
               assured
               that
               they
               can
               shew
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               may
               safely
               conclude
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               Bishops
               in
               our
               Brethrens
               sense
               .
            
             
               
               That
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               were
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               Evangelists
               in
               a
               proper
               sense
               ,
               and
               Officers
               distinct
               from
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Teachers
               and
               Officers
               of
               an
               higher
               Rank
               and
               Order
               .
            
             
               
               That
               they
               were
               not
               onely
               Evangelists
               before
               they
               were
               sent
               to
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               also
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               abundantly
               proved
               .
               And
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               If
               they
               were
               Evangelists
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               we
               cannot
               conceive
               how
               they
               can
               come
               to
               be
               Bishops
               in
               our
               Brethrens
               sense
               .
               For
               we
               thus
               argue
               ,
            
             
               They
               that
               were
               made
               Evangelists
               in
               a
               proper
               sense
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               were
               never
               afterwards
               made
               Bishops
               in
               our
               Brethrens
               sense
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               had
               been
               to
               degrade
               them
               from
               a
               superiour
               Office
               to
               an
               inferiour
               .
               And
               if
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Councell
               of
               Chalcedon
               )
               it
               be
               not
               onely
               incongruous
               ,
               but
               sacrilegious
               
               to
               bring
               back
               a
               Bishop
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               ;
               If
               it
               be
               an
               eternall
               reproach
               and
               shame
               to
               a
               Bishop
               to
               be
               ▪
               degraded
               from
               a
               Bishop
               to
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               much
               more
               reproach
               and
               shame
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               for
               an
               Evangelist
               to
               be
               brought
               down
               unto
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               But
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               were
               once
               made
               Evangelists
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               chosen
               to
               travell
               up
               and
               downe
               with
               them
               as
               their
               companions
               ,
               and
               before
               they
               were
               setled
               (
               as
               our
               Brethren
               suppose
               )
               the
               one
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               the
               other
               at
               Creet
               .
               This
               is
               confessed
               by
               Bishop
               Hall
               ,
               Bishop
               Downham
               ,
               and
               all
               Episcopall
               men
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               read
               of
               this
               subject
               .
               And
               the
               great
               debate
               between
               them
               and
               us
               is
               ,
               not
               whether
               they
               were
               once
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               Vice-Apostles
               or
               no
               ,
               but
               how
               long
               they
               continued
               so
               ,
               and
               whether
               ever
               they
               were
               made
               Bishops
               in
               our
               Brethrens
               sense
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               we
               may
               undoubtedly
               conclude
               ,
               That
               because
               they
               were
               once
               Evangelists
               ,
               therefore
               they
               were
               never
               Bishops
               ,
               neither
               before
               they
               were
               sent
               to
               Ephesus
               and
               Cre●●
               ,
               nor
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               Before
               we
               leave
               our
               discourse
               concerning
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               we
               must
               of
               necessity
               answer
               one
               Objection
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
               that
               the
               work
               imposed
               upon
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               in
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               ,
               both
               of
               Ordination
               and
               Jurisdiction
               is
               as
               necessary
               to
               be
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               work
               of
               preaching
               and
               adminstring
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               their
               deaths
               ,
               those
               that
               did
               succeed
               them
               did
               the
               same
               work
               ,
               and
               were
               called
               Bishops
               by
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               .
               And
               that
               therefore
               Timothy
               himselfe
               was
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               because
               his
               Successors
               in
               the
               same
               place
               were
               called
               so
               .
            
             
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               were
               Evangelists
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               temporary
               and
               extraordinary
               Officers
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               have
               any
               Successors
               in
               Office.
               Indeed
               the
               power
               they
               did
               exercise
               in
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               ,
               was
               necessary
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               some
               that
               succeeded
               them
               in
               that
               work
               ,
               but
               none
               in
               the
               Office
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               had
               some
               that
               came
               after
               them
               and
               did
               the
               same
               work
               that
               they
               did
               in
               governing
               ordaining
               
               and
               preaching
               :
               but
               they
               had
               no
               Successors
               in
               Office
               ,
               for
               then
               they
               had
               not
               been
               extraordinary
               .
               And
               as
               one
               wel
               saith
               ;
               when
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               dyed
               ,
               their
               Offices
               ceased
               ,
               what
               parts
               of
               their
               Office
               were
               of
               perpetuall
               use
               ,
               as
               praying
               ,
               preaching
               ,
               administring
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               were
               left
               to
               those
               Ordinary
               Officers
               called
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               Eph.
               4.11
               .
               The
               distinction
               made
               afterward
               between
               a
               Pastor-Bishop
               ,
               and
               a
               Pastor-Presbyter
               ,
               was
               but
               an
               humane
               invention
               for
               order
               ,
               and
               to
               avoid
               accidental
               inconveniencies
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               speake
               more
               hereafter
               .
               In
               a
               word
               the
               successors
               of
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               were
               Presbyters
               ,
               who
               by
               common
               consent
               govern
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               ordain
               Elders
               ,
               and
               did
               the
               same
               work
               as
               ordinary
               standing
               Officers
               which
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               did
               as
               extraordinary
               and
               temporary
               Officers
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               it
               was
               at
               first
               ,
               till
               afterwards
               ,
               for
               avoiding
               ofSchisme
               ,
               (
               as
               Hierom
               saith
               )
               one
               was
               chosen
               from
               amongst
               the
               Presbyters
               and
               called
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               But
               whether
               this
               invention
               were
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               were
               hurtfull
               or
               profitable
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               shall
               ,
               God
               willing
               ,
               shew
               at
               large
               when
               we
               come
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               practise
               of
               Antiquity
               in
               point
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
               So
               much
               for
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               Answering
               Objections
               from
               the
               pretended
               Episcopacy
               of
               the
               seven
               Asian
               Angels
               .
            
             
               THe
               second
               Scripture
               ground
               brought
               to
               prove
               the
               Divine
               right
               of
               Prelacy
               is
               from
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               .
               These
               Angels
               (
               say
               they
               )
               were
               seven
               single
               persons
               :
               And
               (
               as
               one
               hath
               lately
               written
               )
               not
               onely
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               Metropolitans
               and
               Arch-Bishops
               .
               This
               is
               said
               with
               so
               much
               confidence
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               are
               condemned
               as
               blinde
               ,
               or
               wilfull
               that
               indeavour
               to
               oppose
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               reckoned
               as
               one
               of
               the
               great
               prodigies
               of
               this
               unhappy
               age
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               still
               continue
               blinde
               ,
               and
               not
               see
               light
               enough
               in
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               
               to
               build
               the
               great
               Fabrick
               of
               Episcopacy
               by
               Divine
               right
               upon
               .
               It
               is
               further
               added
               ,
               That
               some
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               mention
               the
               very
               men
               that
               were
               the
               Angels
               of
               those
               Churches
               .
               Some
               say
               Timothy
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               when
               Iohn
               writ
               his
               Epistle
               to
               it
               :
               Others
               say
               Onesimus
               :
               Others
               say
               that
               Polycarp
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               .
               And
               from
               hence
               they
               conclude
               with
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               plausibilitie
               ,
               that
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               were
               seven
               individuall
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               For
               answer
               to
               those
               things
               ,
               we
               must
               of
               necessity
               referre
               the
               Reader
               to
               what
               is
               said
               in
               the
               bookes
               quoted
               in
               the
               margent
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               fully
               ,
               clearly
               ,
               
               and
               (
               as
               we
               conceive
               )
               satisfactorily
               handled
               ,
               we
               shall
               crave
               leave
               to
               borrow
               a
               few
               things
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               adding
               something
               of
               our
               own
               .
               In
               answer
               therefore
               to
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               we
               do
               desire
               those
               things
               may
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               St.
               Iohn
               the
               Pen-man
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               doth
               
               neither
               in
               it
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               of
               his
               other
               writings
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               upon
               the
               name
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               names
               the
               name
               Presbyter
               frequently
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ;
               yea
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               set
               out
               the
               Office
               of
               those
               that
               are
               nearest
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               Revel
               .
               4.
               
               He
               cals
               himselfe
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               Epist.
               2.
               
               And
               whereas
               in
               St.
               Iohn's
               dayes
               some
               new
               expressions
               were
               used
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               As
               the
               Christian
               Sabbath
               began
               to
               be
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               *
               and
               Christ
               himself
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               †
               Now
               both
               these
               are
               found
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               St.
               Iohn
               .
               And
               it
               is
               strange
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               should
               mention
               a
               new
               phrase
               ,
               and
               not
               mention
               a
               new
               Office
               erected
               by
               this
               time
               (
               as
               our
               Brethren
               say
               )
               in
               the
               Church
               ▪
               especially
               if
               we
               consider
               that
               Polycarp
               (
               as
               i●
               related
               )
               was
               made
               Bishop
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               no
               doubt
               if
               he
               had
               been
               made
               Bishop
               in
               a
               Prelaticall
               sense
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               found
               the
               name
               Bishop
               in
               some
               of
               his
               writings
               ▪
               who
               lived
               so
               long
               as
               to
               see
               Episcopacy
               setled
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               our
               Adversaries
               would
               make
               us
               believe
               .
            
             
               Add
               to
               thi●
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               intimation
               in
               all
               St.
               Iohns
               writngs
               of
               the
               superiority
               of
               one
               Presbyter
               over
               another
               ,
               save
               onely
               where
               he
               names
               and
               chides
               Diotrephes
               ,
               as
               one
               ambitiously
               affecting
               such
               a
               Primacy
               .
            
             
               Consider
               ,
               thirdly
               ,
               That
               the
               same
               Authors
               ,
               that
               say
               that
               St.
               Iohn
               made
               Polycarp
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               and
               that
               St.
               Peter
               made
               Ignatius
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               do
               also
               say
               that
               St.
               Iohn
               himself
               sate
               many
               yeares
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               Metropolitan
               of
               all
               Asia
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               evident
               demonstration
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               these
               Authors
               did
               not
               use
               the
               word
               Bishop
               in
               a
               Prelaticall
               sense
               .
               For
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               Apostles
               cannot
               properly
               be
               called
               Bishops
               :
               For
               ,
               though
               they
               did
               eminently
               contain
               the
               Episcopall
               office
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               formally
               Bishops
               .
               For
               ,
               this
               were
               to
               degrade
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               their
               Office
               ordinary
               and
               perpetuall
               ,
               this
               were
               to
               exalt
               the
               Bishop
               above
               his
               degree
               ,
               and
               make
               
               him
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               Apostle
               a
               Bishop
               .
               
               It
               doth
               not
               much
               differ
               from
               madness
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               Peter
               or
               any
               one
               of
               the
               Apostles
               were
               properly
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               learned
               Whitaker
               saith
               ,
               whom
               we
               shal
               have
               occasion
               to
               cite
               this
               purpose
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Consider
               fourthly
               ,
               That
               the
               word
               Angel
               (
               which
               is
               the
               title
               given
               to
               those
               supposed
               Bishops
               )
               doth
               not
               import
               any
               peculiar
               jurisdiction
               or
               preheminence
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               common
               name
               to
               all
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               used
               in
               Scripture
               :
               For
               all
               Ministers
               are
               Gods
               Messengers
               ,
               and
               Ambassadours
               sent
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               therfore
               the
               name
               being
               common
               to
               all
               Ministers
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               think
               that
               there
               should
               be
               any
               thing
               spoken
               to
               one
               Minister
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               belong
               to
               all
               ?
               The
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               word
               Starre
               (
               which
               is
               also
               a
               title
               given
               to
               those
               supposed
               Metropolitans
               .
               )
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               all
               faithfull
               Ministers
               are
               called
               Stars
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               whose
               duty
               is
               to
               shine
               as
               lights
               unto
               the
               Churches
               in
               all
               purity
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               holiness
               of
               conversation
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               these
               Titles
               ,
               that
               argue
               these
               Ministers
               to
               be
               Bishops
               in
               our
               Brethrens
               sense
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               had
               they
               not
               been
               called
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               some
               Authors
               that
               succeeded
               them
               (
               who
               spake
               of
               former
               times
               according
               to
               the
               language
               of
               their
               own
               times
               )
               this
               way
               of
               arguing
               would
               have
               been
               counted
               ridiculous
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Add
               lastly
               ,
               That
               these
               Titles
               of
               Stars
               and
               Angels
               are
               mysterious
               and
               metaphoricall
               .
               It
               is
               said
               Rev.
               1.20
               
                 The
                 mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Stars
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               certainly
               it
               cannot
               be
               safe
               or
               solid
               ,
               to
               build
               the
               structure
               of
               Episcopacy
               by
               Divine
               right
               upon
               mysterious
               and
               metaphorical
               denominations
               ;
               
                 Theologia
                 Symbolica
                 non
                 est
                 argumentativa
              
               .
               Especially
               if
               we
               consider
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               abundance
               of
               cleare
               Texts
               ,
               that
               make
               Presbyters
               and
               Bishops
               to
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               :
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               praise-worthy
               for
               any
               men
               (
               though
               never
               so
               learned
               in
               the
               esteem
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               )
               to
               oppose
               certain
               allegoricall
               ,
               and
               mysterious
               titles
               ,
               to
               so
               many
               express
               testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Against
               all
               this
               it
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               in
               
               his
               Epistles
               to
               these
               seven
               Churche●
               ,
               singles
               out
               one
               Angel
               in
               every
               Church
               from
               all
               the
               other
               ministers
               that
               were
               there
               ,
               and
               dedicates
               his
               Epistle
               unto
               these
               Angels
               ,
               thereby
               giving
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               these
               Angels
               were
               superiour
               to
               all
               the
               other
               Ministers
               ,
               Angels
               of
               an
               higher
               Orbe
               ,
               Superintendents
               &
               not
               only
               Bishops
               overPresbyters
               ,
               Arch-Bishops
               over
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               a
               high
               Prelatist
               is
               pleased
               to
               tell
               us
               .
            
             
               
               To
               this
               objection
               there
               are
               solid
               and
               every
               way
               sufficient
               answers
               given
               in
               the
               books
               forementioned
               ;
               we
               shall
               reduce
               all
               to
               these
               two
               head●
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               word
               Angel
               is
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               Individually
               ,
               but
               collectively
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               respective
               Ministers
               ;
               this
               answer
               we
               confesse
               is
               called
               a
               poore
               shift
               &
               vain
               conceit
               ,
               and
               a
               manifest
               wresting
               of
               the
               plain
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               by
               our
               Episcopal
               men
               ;
               But
               we
               conceive
               there
               are
               such
               reasons
               brought
               for
               the
               Justification
               of
               it
               that
               cannot
               be
               answered
               .
               As
               for
               example
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               certain
               that
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               speakes
               to
               this
               Angel
               often
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               Rev.
               2.24
               .
               
                 But
                 unto
                 you
                 I
                 say
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 Rev.
              
               2.10
               .
               Fear
               none
               of
               those
               things
               which
               thou
               shalt
               suffer
               .
               B●hold
               ,
               the
               Divel
               shall
               cast
               some
               of
               you
               into
               prison
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               tryed
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               have
               tribulation
               ten
               dayes
               :
               be
               thou
               faithful
               unto
               death
               &c.
               
               This
               see
               Rev.
               2.13
               .
               By
               which
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               word
               Angel
               is
               not
               meant
               one
               singular
               person
               ,
               but
               the
               collective
               body
               of
               Rulers
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               copies
               leave
               out
               the
               Conjunction
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               and
               read
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
               He
               that
               shall
               view
               the
               Antecedent
               ,
               and
               consequent
               and
               consider
               that
               verse
               .
               23.
               it
               is
               said
               I
               
                 will
                 give
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
              
               &c.
               
               And
               then
               followes
               
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               verse
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 upon
                 you
                 no
                 other
                 burden
                 ,
              
               will
               confesse
               that
               the
               old
               copies
               are
               better
               then
               that
               which
               is
               said
               to
               be
               Tecla's
               Manuscript
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               was
               a
               collective
               body
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               were
               many
               Presbyters
               to
               whom
               St.
               Paul
               at
               his
               final
               departure
               from
               them
               committed
               the
               charge
               
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               And
               these
               Presbyters
               are
               called
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               were
               all
               of
               them
               stars
               of
               the
               same
               magnitude
               ,
               and
               Ange●s
               of
               the
               same
               Order
               without
               a
               difference
               &
               distinction
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               usuall
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               other
               books
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               very
               book
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               in
               Mysterious
               and
               prophetick
               writings
               and
               visional
               representations
               (
               such
               as
               this
               of
               the
               stars
               and
               golden
               Candlestick
               is
               )
               to
               expresse
               a
               number
               of
               things
               or
               persons
               in
               singulars
               .
               And
               this
               in
               visions
               is
               the
               usual
               way
               of
               representation
               of
               things
               ,
               a
               thousand
               persons
               making
               up
               one
               Church
               ,
               is
               represented
               by
               one
               Candlestick
               ;
               many
               Ministers
               making
               up
               one
               Presbytery
               by
               one
               Angel.
               Thus
               Revel
               .
               8.2
               .
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               Iohn
               say
               seven
               Angels
               which
               stood
               before
               God.
               By
               these
               seven
               Candlesticks
               Dr.
               Reynolds
               doth
               not
               understand
               seven
               Individual
               Angels
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Angels
               .
               For
               there
               are
               no
               seven
               Individual
               Angels
               that
               stand
               before
               God
               ,
               but
               all
               do
               ,
               
                 Dan
                 ▪
              
               7.
               
               There
               are
               many
               more
               instances
               brought
               in
               the
               book●
               forementioned
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Add
               lastly
               ,
               That
               though
               but
               one
               Angel
               be
               mentioned
               in
               the
               fore●front
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Epistles
               themselves
               (
               though
               we
               are
               far
               from
               thinking
               in
               that
               formall
               Denomination
               the
               Angels
               and
               Candlesticks
               are
               the
               the
               same
               )
               are
               dedicated
               to
               all
               the
               Angels
               and
               Ministers
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Churches
               themselves
               ,
               as
               appears
               Rev.
               1.11
               .
               Rev.
               2.7.11.17
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 thy
                 workes
                 ,
                 This
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 Repent
                 and
                 do
                 thy
                 first
                 workes
              
               &c.
               
               All
               these
               and
               the
               like
               places
               are
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               as
               meant
               of
               one
               Individuall
               person
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               whole
               company
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               because
               the
               punishment
               threatned
               is
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               Rev.
               2.5.16.2
               .
               Now
               we
               have
               no
               warrant
               in
               the
               word
               to
               think
               that
               Christ
               would
               remove
               his
               Gospel
               from
               a
               Church
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               other
               Ministers
               and
               Churches
               are
               far
               from
               those
               sins
               .
               These
               are
               some
               of
               those
               reasons
               that
               are
               brought
               to
               prove
               that
               this
               our
               interpretation
               is
               no
               wresting
               or
               offering
               of
               violence
               to
               the
               text
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               one
               that
               floweth
               naturally
               from
               it
               .
            
             
             
               We
               might
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               it
               cite
               Mr.
               Brightman
               ,
               Mr.
               Perkins
               ,
               Mr.
               Fox
               ,
               (
               who
               citeth
               
                 Primasius
                 ,
                 Haymo
                 ,
                 Beda
                 ,
                 Richardus
                 ,
                 Thomas
              
               &c.
               of
               the
               same
               judgment
               )
               Dr.
               Fulk
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Mede
                 ,
                 Gregory
              
               ,
               and
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               interpreting
               this
               text
               as
               we
               do
               .
               But
               we
               forbear
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               quoted
               by
               Smectimnuus
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               will
               be
               said
               that
               as
               some
               Autohors
               say
               ,
               That
               Timothy
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               when
               our
               Saviour
               wrote
               this
               Epistle
               to
               it
               ;
               
               Others
               b)
               that
               Onesimus
               was
               Bishop
               ,
               (
               c
               )
               Others
               that
               Polycarp
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               at
               that
               very
               time
               ;
               And
               therefore
               these
               Angels
               must
               needs
               be
               taken
               Individually
               for
               for
               so
               many
               single
               persons
               .
            
             
               They
               that
               say
               that
               Timothy
               was
               then
               Bishop
               ,
               offer
               no
               little
               injury
               to
               him
               ;
               
               for
               they
               thereby
               charge
               him
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               Apostacy
               ,
               and
               of
               losing
               his
               first
               love
               ,
               and
               so
               out
               of
               a
               blind
               zeal
               to
               Episcopacy
               ,
               they
               make
               that
               Glorious
               Saint
               to
               stand
               charged
               as
               an
               Apostate
               .
               The
               like
               injurie
               is
               offered
               by
               Objections
               to
               Onesimus
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               have
               already
               proved
               ,
               That
               Timothy
               was
               an
               Evangelist
               in
               a
               proper
               sense
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               called
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               in
               their
               sense
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               not
               follow
               because
               Onesimus
               was
               bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               in
            
             
               3.
               
               St.
               Johns
               dayes
               ,
               that
               therefore
               he
               was
               the
               onely
               person
               to
               whom
               Christ
               wrote
               his
               Epistle
               ;
               for
               
                 St
                 Paul
              
               tells
               us
               that
               there
               were
               many
               Bishops
               at
               Ephesus
               (
               besides
               the
               supposed
               Onesimus
               )
               and
               Christ
               may
               very
               well
               write
               to
               him
               and
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               as
               well
               as
               him
               .
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               concerning
               Polycarpe
               :
               For
               our
               Saviour
               speakes
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               Rev.
               2.10
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               may
               truly
               be
               said
               to
               write
               to
               all
               the
               other
               Angels
               that
               were
               at
               Smyrna
               as
               well
               as
               to
               one
               .
               So
               much
               for
               the
               first
               head
               of
               answers
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               now
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               Let
               us
               suppose
               it
               (
               though
               we
               will
               not
               grant
               it
               )
               That
               these
               Angels
               were
               
                 Personae
                 singulares
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               word
               Angel
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               Individually
               ;
               yet
               ,
               we
               conceive
               ,
               That
               this
               will
               not
               at
               all
               advantage
               the
               Episcopal
               cause
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
             
               1.
               
               First
               Mr.
               Beza
               (
               no
               great
               friend
               to
               Episcopacy
               )
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               That
               by
               these
               words
               
                 To
                 the
                 Angel
              
               is
               meant
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               To
               the
               President
               as
               whom
               it
               behoved
               specially
               to
               be
               admonished
               touching
               those
               matters
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               both
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Colleagues
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               likewise
               .
               But
               then
               he
               addeth
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               Episcopal
               Degree
               which
               was
               afterward
               by
               humane
               invention
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               
               certainly
               neither
               can
               nor
               ought
               to
               be
               hence
               concluded
               ;
               Nay
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               perpetual
               President
               should
               be
               of
               necessity
               as
               the
               thence
               arising
               Olig●rchical
               Tyranny
               (
               whose
               head
               is
               the
               Antich●istian
               Beast
               )
               now
               at
               length
               ,
               with
               ●he
               most
               certain
               ruine
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               word
               also
               maketh
               manifest
               ;
               by
               which
               quotation
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               though
               Beza
               h●ld
               the
               Angel
               to
               be
               a
               singular
               person
               ,
               yet
               he
               held
               him
               to
               be
               
                 Angelus
                 pres●s
              
               not
               
                 Ang●lus
                 Princeps
              
               .
               And
               that
               he
               was
               
                 Praeses
                 pr●
                 tempore
              
               ,
               just
               as
               a
               Moderator
               in
               an
               Assembly
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Speaker
               in
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               effect
               do
               the
               Reverend
               Divines
               speak
               in
               their
               humble
               answer
               at
               the
               Isle
               of
               VVight
               ,
               where
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 these
                 writings
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 directed
                 as
                 Epistolary
                 letters
                 to
                 Collective
                 bodies
                 usually
                 are
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 To
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 intended
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 your
                 Majestie
                 illustrateth
                 by
                 your
                 sending
                 a
                 Message
                 to
                 your
                 two
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 directing
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 Hou●e
                 of
                 Peers
                 ;
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 ,
                 we
                 confesse
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Speaker
                 is
                 one
                 single
                 Person
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Speaker
                 is
                 alwayes
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 because
                 your
                 Message
                 is
                 directed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Governour
                 or
                 Ruler
                 of
                 the
                 Two
                 Houses
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 your
                 Majestie
                 hath
                 given
                 clear
                 instance
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 these
                 letters
                 be
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 neither
                 be
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 perpetual
                 Moderators
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Dr
               ,
               Reynolds
               (
               who
               hath
               written
               a
               letter
               in
               Print
               against
               the
               
                 j●s
                 divinum
              
               of
               Episcopacy
               )
               acknowledgeth
               also
               ,
               (
               in
               his
               conference
               with
               
                 Hart
                 dial
              
               3.
               )
               That
               this
               
               Angel
               was
               
                 persona
                 singularis
              
               .
               For
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               Presbyters
               when
               they
               met
               together
               for
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               common
               Councel
               and
               consent
               ,
               chose
               one
               amongst
               them
               to
               be
               the
               President
               of
               their
               company
               ,
               and
               Moderator
               of
               their
               actions
               .
               As
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               though
               it
               had
               sundry
               Elders
               and
               Pastors
               to
               guide
               it
               ;
               yet
               amongst
               those
               sundry
               ,
               was
               there
               one
               chief
               ,
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               calleth
               The
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               writeth
               that
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               by
               him
               the
               rest
               should
               know
               .
               From
               which
               saying
               we
               may
               safely
               conclude
               ,
               That
               though
               we
               should
               grant
               (
               which
               yet
               we
               do
               not
               )
               that
               this
               Angel
               is
               a
               single
               person
               ,
               yet
               it
               will
               not
               at
               all
               help
               the
               Episcopal
               Hierarchy
               .
               For
               this
               Angel
               is
               but
               a
               Moderator
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               having
               no
               superiority
               of
               power
               either
               in
               Ordination
               ,
               or
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               above
               Presbyters
               ;
               is
               himself
               also
               a
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               (
               for
               ought
               appears
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               from
               the
               judgment
               of
               Dr.
               Reynolds
               )
               a
               Moderator
               onely
               
                 pro
                 tempore
              
               :
               Which
               kind
               of
               government
               is
               purely
               Presbyterial
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               Episcopal
               ,
               much
               lesse
               (
               as
               some
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               even
               from
               this
               text
               )
               Archiepiscopal
               and
               Metropolitical
               .
            
             
               
               But
               it
               is
               objected
               by
               some
               learned
               men
               ,
               That
               the
               Seven
               Cities
               in
               which
               these
               seven
               Asian
               Churches
               had
               their
               seat
               ,
               were
               all
               of
               them
               Metropolitical
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               relation
               unto
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Towns
               ,
               and
               Cities
               of
               Asia
               ,
               as
               unto
               daughters
               rising
               under
               them
               ;
               And
               that
               therefore
               these
               Churches
               were
               Metropolitical
               Churches
               ,
               and
               their
               Angels
               Metropolitical
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               we
               answer
               ,
               
                 
                   
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   will
                   hardly
                   be
                   proved
                   that
                   these
                   Seven
                   Cities
                   were
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   Metropolitical
                   Cities
                   in
                   St.
                   Iohn●
                   dayes
                   ;
                   And
                   the
                   situation
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   lying
                   near
                   together
                   by
                   the
                   Sea
                   side
                   ,
                   makes
                   it
                   very
                   improbable
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   suppose
                   it
                   would
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   answer
                   .
                
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               no
               good
               argument
               from
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Cities
               ,
               to
               inferr
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Churches
               :
               For
               ,
               though
               the
               Cities
               were
               great
               ,
               yet
               the
               Churches
               were
               but
               small
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               believers
               very
               few
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               We
               do
               not
               believe
               that
               ever
               it
               can
               be
               proved
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostles
               did
               model
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               according
               to
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Roman
               State.
               This
               was
               the
               after-policy
               of
               Christian
               Emperours
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               no
               part
               of
               Apostolical
               policy
               ;
               And
               therefore
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               That
               because
               there
               were
               divers
               Cities
               under
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               these
               seven
               Cities
               ,
               That
               therefore
               there
               should
               be
               divers
               Churches
               subordinate
               to
               these
               seven
               Asian
               Churche●
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               are
               fully
               assured
               ,
               That
               it
               can
               never
               be
               made
               out
               ,
               That
               any
               of
               these
               Asian
               Angels
               were
               Archbishops
               ,
               or
               Bishops
               over
               other
               Bishops
               ;
               or
               Bishops
               over
               divers
               settled
               Churches
               .
               The
               seven
               starrs
               are
               said
               in
               Scripture
               to
               be
               fixed
               in
               their
               seven
               Candlesticks
               or
               Churches
               ,
               not
               one
               Star
               over
               divers
               Candlesticks
               ,
               or
               Churches
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               opinion
               were
               true
               ,
               Then
               Tertullian
               did
               no●
               do
               well
               in
               saying
               ,
               That
               St.
               Iohn
               made
               Polycarpe
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               but
               he
               should
               rather
               have
               said
               ,
               That
               he
               made
               him
               Arch-Bishop
               .
               And
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               had
               not
               given
               unto
               these
               seven
               Angels
               their
               due
               Titles
               .
               For
               he
               must
               have
               written
               .
               To
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               those
               Churches
               in
               the
               Cities
               subordinate
               to
               Ephesus
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               likewise
               of
               the
               other
               Six
               :
               Surely
               this
               device
               was
               found
               out
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               Archiepiscopacy
               by
               some
               that
               did
               aspire
               unto
               that
               dignity
               ;
               But
               we
               hope
               that
               our
               more
               moderate
               Brethren
               are
               far
               from
               stamping
               a
               
                 divinum
                 jus
              
               upon
               Archbishops
               and
               Prim●tes
               and
               Patriarchs
               ,
               for
               fear
               lest
               by
               the
               same
               proportion
               of
               reason
               they
               be
               forced
               to
               put
               a
               divine
               stamp
               at
               last
               upon
               the
               Pope
               himself
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               forbear
               to
               say
               any
               more
               about
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               conclusion
               of
               this
               discourse
               about
               the
               Asian
               Angels
               ,
               we
               shall
               add
               ;
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               it
               can
               never
               be
               proved
               ,
               That
               these
               Asian
               Angels
               were
               Bishops
               in
               a
               Prelatical
               sence
               ,
               much
               lesse
               Arch-Bishops
               and
               Metropolitans
               .
               For
               it
               is
               agreed
               upon
               on
               al
               parts
               ,
               That
               believers
               in
               great
               Cities
               were
               not
               divided
               into
               set
               and
               fixed
               Congregations
               or
               Parishes
               ,
               till
               long
               after
               the
               Apostles
               
               dayes
               .
               And
               that
               Parishes
               were
               not
               united
               into
               Diocesses
               till
               260.
               years
               after
               Christ.
               And
               therefore
               sure
               we
               are
               ,
               That
               there
               could
               not
               be
               Diocesan
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               formally
               so
               called
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               .
               These
               Angels
               were
               Congregational
               ,
               not
               Diocesan
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christianity
               the
               number
               of
               believers
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               greatest
               Cities
               ,
               were
               so
               few
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               might
               well
               meet
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               place
               .
               And
               these
               were
               called
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               to
               ordain
               Elders
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               are
               all
               one
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Afterwards
               we
               conceive
               ,
               That
               believers
               became
               so
               numerous
               in
               these
               great
               Cities
               as
               that
               they
               could
               not
               conveniently
               meet
               in
               one
               place
               .
               
               Thus
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Hierusalem
               :
               and
               thus
               possible
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               in
               most
               of
               these
               Asian
               Churches
               in
               St.
               Iohns
               time
               .
               But
               yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               there
               are
               three
               things
               diligently
               to
               be
               observed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               these
               meeting
               places
               were
               frequented
               promis●uously
               ,
               and
               indistinctly
               ,
               and
               that
               believers
               were
               not
               divided
               into
               set
               and
               fixed
               Churches
               or
               congregations
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               notwithstanding
               these
               different
               meeting
               places
               ,
               yet
               the
               believers
               of
               one
               City
               made
               but
               one
               Church
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               a
               Church
               ,
               not
               Churches
               ,
               Act.
               8.1
               .
               &
               15.6
               .
               &
               22.16
               .
               And
               so
               likewise
               it
               is
               called
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Thyatira
               ,
               &c.
               not
               Churches
               &c.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               this
               Church
               in
               the
               City
               was
               governed
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               by
               the
               common
               Councel
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               Bishops
               .
               
               For
               the
               Apostles
               went
               about
               Ordaining
               Presbyters
               in
               every
               Church
               ;
               and
               Act.
               20.71
               .
               Paul
               calls
               for
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               (
               one
               of
               these
               seven
               Churches
               )
               and
               calls
               them
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               commits
               the
               whole
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               unto
               th●m
               .
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               other
               six
               Churches
               .
               From
               all
               this
               we
               gather
               ,
               That
               the
               Asian
               Angels
               w●re
               not
               Dioces●n
               Bishop●
               ,
               but
               CongreCongregational
               
               Presbyter●
               seated
               each
               of
               them
               in
               one
               Church
               ,
               not
               any
               of
               them
               in
               more
               then
               one
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               Poly●arpe
               ,
               by
               Tertullian
               and
               Irenaeus
               ,
               be
               called
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               and
               On●simus
               by
               others
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               confessed
               by
               all
               ,
               That
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               had
               all
               one
               name
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               and
               long
               after
               ,
               even
               in
               Irenaus
               his
               time
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               question
               still
               remains
               ,
               Whether
               they
               were
               Bishops
               
                 phrasi
                 Apostolica
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Presbyters
               ;
               or
               
                 phrasi
                 Pontificia
              
               ;
               whether
               Bishops
               Antonomastic●
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               called
               ,
               or
               whether
               ,
               as
               we
               believe
               (
               and
               have
               proved
               as
               we
               conceive
               sufficiently
               )
               in
               a
               general
               sense
               ,
               as
               all
               Presbyters
               are
               called
               .
               This
               is
               all
               we
               shall
               say
               about
               the
               Second
               answer
               ;
               Though
               for
               our
               parts
               ,
               we
               professe
               that
               we
               adhere
               unto
               the
               first
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               word
               Angel
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               Collectively
               ,
               not
               Individually
               .
               And
               so
               much
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               Scripture-argument
               drawn
               from
               the
               Asian
               Angels
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               Containing
               our
               Reply
               to
               the
               Answers
               given
               to
               our
               Scripture-arguments
               .
            
             
               THe
               next
               thing
               we
               are
               to
               take
               in
               hand
               is
               to
               make
               brief
               replyes
               unto
               those
               answers
               that
               are
               given
               to
               some
               of
               our
               arguments
               (
               for
               to
               some
               of
               them
               no
               answer
               at
               all
               is
               given
               )
               brought
               against
               the
               
                 jus
                 divinum
              
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Identity
               of
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               The
               general
               answer
               that
               is
               returned
               unto
               all
               our
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               is
               ;
               That
               these
               texts
               do
               onely
               prove
               an
               Identity
               of
               names
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               Offices
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               the
               great
               Presbyterian
               fall●cy
               .
               To
               argue
               from
               the
               Samenesse
               of
               names
               to
               a
               samenesse
               of
               function
               .
            
             
             
               But
               we
               answer
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               of
               no
               small
               consequence
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               constant
               Identity
               of
               denomination
               between
               a
               Bishop
               and
               ●
               Presbyter
               .
               For
               the
               proper
               end
               of
               names
               being
               (
               as
               Smect●ymnuus
               saith
               )
               to
               distinguish
               things
               according
               to
               the
               difference
               of
               their
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               supream
               wisdom
               of
               God
               being
               the
               imposer
               of
               these
               names
               ,
               who
               could
               neither
               be
               ignorant
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               these
               offices
               ,
               nor
               mistake
               the
               proper
               end
               of
               imposition
               of
               names
               ,
               nor
               want
               variety
               to
               expresse
               himself
               ,
               the
               argument
               taken
               from
               the
               constant
               Identity
               of
               Denomination
               is
               not
               so
               contemptible
               as
               some
               would
               make
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               we
               answer
               further
               ,
               That
               our
               argument
               is
               not
               drawn
               from
               the
               Identity
               of
               denomination
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               the
               Identity
               of
               Office
               ,
               &
               it
               is
               this
               .
               They
               that
               have
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               office
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               qualifications
               for
               their
               office
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Ordination
               to
               their
               office
               ,
               they
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               :
               but
               so
               hath
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               ,
               Ergo
               .
               This
               we
               proved
               from
               Titus
               1.5.6.7
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               3.
               and
               other
               places
               never
               yet
               answered
               .
            
             
               More
               particularly
               ,
            
             
               To
               that
               place
               Act.
               20.17
               ,
               28.
               where
               the
               Apostle
               commits
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               unto
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               that
               Church
               whom
               he
               there
               calls
               Bishops
               &c.
               
               It
               is
               answered
               ,
               That
               these
               Elders
               were
               not
               meer
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               Bishops
               properly
               so
               called
               .
               And
               though
               they
               were
               sent
               for
               from
               Ephesus
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               said
               to
               be
               all
               of
               Ephesus
               .
               But
               they
               were
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Asia
               called
               from
               divers
               parts
               ,
               and
               gathered
               together
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               sent
               for
               by
               Paul
               to
               Mil●tum
               .
               To
               make
               the
               new-minted
               answer
               seem
               probable
               ,
               They
               bring
               the
               25.
               verse
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 And
                 now
                 behold
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 ye
                 all
                 among
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 gone
                 Preaching
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 shall
                 see
                 my
                 face
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               This
               must
               needs
               relate
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Asia
               amongst
               whom
               he
               had
               gone
               preaching
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               And
               so
               also
               they
               bring
               the
               31.
               verse
               .
               
                 Ther●fore
                 watch
                 and
                 remember
                 that
                 ●y
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 years
              
               I
               
                 ceased
                 
                 not
                 to
                 warne
                 every
                 one
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 with
                 tears
                 .
              
               Now
               with
               whom
               did
               Paul
               spend
               his
               three
               years
               ?
               Not
               with
               the
               Elders
               of
               one
               City
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               but
               with
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Asia
               .
               And
               therefore
               they
               conclude
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               Pauls
               Metropolicall
               visitation
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               few
               Elders
               of
               one
               City
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               the
               Asian
               Prelates
               .
            
             
               To
               all
               this
               we
               reply
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               this
               interpretation
               is
               a
               manifest
               wresting
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               contrary
               to
               most
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               to
               Hierom
               ,
               
               
                 Theod●ret
                 ,
                 Chrys.
              
               &c.
               and
               contrary
               to
               many
               Councells
               ,
               and
               purposely
               found
               out
               to
               avoid
               the
               deadly
               blow
               that
               this
               text
               give●
               to
               Episcopacy
               by
               divine
               right
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               sufficient
               ground
               to
               build
               that
               conjecture
               upon
               ,
               That
               the
               Bishops
               of
               all
               Asia
               were
               gathered
               together
               at
               Ephesus
               when
               Paul
               sent
               from
               Miletum
               to
               Ephesvs
               .
               The
               text
               saith
               that
               Paul
               from
               Miletum
               sent
               to
               Ephesus
               and
               called
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Of
               what
               Church
               ?
               Surely
               of
               that
               Church
               to
               which
               he
               sent
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               Ephesus
               .
               He
               sent
               not
               ,
               for
               ought
               we
               read
               ,
               for
               any
               other
               Elders
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               mention
               of
               any
               other
               Elders
               then
               present
               at
               Ephesus
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Syriack
               translation
               reads
               it
               .
               He
               sent
               to
               Ephesus
               and
               called
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               .
               So
               
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 Presbyteros
                 Ecclesiae
                 Ep●esinae
                 .
                 So
                 concilium
                 Aquis-granense
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               the
               Apostles
               by
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               had
               meant
               the
               Bishops
               of
               all
               Asia
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               said
               ,
               not
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               It
               is
               an
               observation
               brought
               by
               one
               of
               those
               that
               makes
               use
               of
               this
               answer
               we
               are
               now
               confuting
               ,
               That
               when
               the
               Scripture
               speakes
               of
               Churches
               in
               Cities
               ,
               it
               alwaies
               useth
               the
               singular
               number
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Hirusalem
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               &c.
               
               But
               when
               it
               speakes
               of
               provinces
               in
               which
               were
               many
               Cities
               ,
               then
               it
               useth
               the
               Plural
               number
               .
               As
               the
               Churches
               of
               Iudaea
               and
               the
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               Rev.
               1.11
               .
               According
               to
               this
               observation
               ,
               If
               the
               Apostle
               had
               meant
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               All
               Asia
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
              
               .
               
               But
               because
               he
               saith
               the
               
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               he
               meanes
               onely
               ,
               The
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               consequence
               it
               is
               as
               evident
               ,
               That
               by
               Elders
               ▪
               the
               Apostle
               understands
               meer
               Presbyters
               ,
               &
               not
               Bishops
               in
               a
               distinct
               sense
               ,
               unlesse
               our
               brethren
               will
               confesse
               ▪
               That
               there
               were
               more
               Bishops
               then
               one
               in
               Ephesus
               which
               is
               wholly
               to
               forsake
               theircause
               ,
               and
               to
               confesse
               that
               which
               we
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Ephesus
               were
               true
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               the
               Presbyters
               true
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               Paul
               sent
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               Bishops
               or
               superintendents
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               Asia
               .
               We
               demand
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               that
               Paul
               sent
               for
               ?
               Surely
               it
               was
               not
               Timothy
               .
               For
               Timothy
               was
               then
               present
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               needed
               not
               to
               have
               been
               sent
               for
               ,
               and
               yet
               Timothy
               was
               (
               according
               to
               our
               Brethrens
               judgement
               )
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               .
               And
               if
               Timothy
               was
               the
               first
               Bishop
               ,
               then
               surely
               there
               was
               none
               in
               Ephesus
               for
               Paul
               to
               send
               for
               ,
               and
               if
               Ephesus
               at
               that
               time
               had
               no
               Bishop
               which
               was
               the
               Metroplis
               of
               all
               Asia
               ;
               How
               came
               the
               Daughter
               Churches
               to
               have
               Bishops
               before
               their
               Mothe●
               Church
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               ,
               sixtly
               ,
               We
               desire
               it
               may
               be
               proved
               ,
               That
               there
               were
               any
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               in
               Asia
               when
               Paul
               was
               at
               Miletum
               .
               This
               is
               taken
               for
               granted
               by
               Episcopall
               men
               ,
               But
               this
               is
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               The
               very
               thing
               which
               is
               in
               question
               .
               We
               say
               That
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Asia
               were
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               were
               Elders
               and
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               Churches
               to
               whom
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               had
               committed
               the
               care
               of
               teaching
               and
               governing
               &c.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               As
               for
               that
               which
               is
               gathered
               from
               the
               25.
               verse
               ,
               it
               beares
               no
               weight
               at
               all
               with
               it
               ;
               For
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 All
                 ye
              
               ,
               relate
               onely
               to
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               that
               were
               then
               present
               .
               Should
               a
               man
               say
               unto
               ten
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               and
               ten
               of
               the
               House
               of
               commons
               ,
               and
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               All
               ye
               are
               now
               dissolved
               ;
               would
               it
               imply
               a
               presence
               of
               all
               the
               Lords
               and
               all
               the
               Commons
               ,
               because
               the
               
               speech
               concerned
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               was
               true
               of
               them
               all
               ?
               who
               ●nows
               not
               it
               would
               not
               ?
               So
               it
               is
               here
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               which
               is
               hinted
               from
               the
               31
               vers
               .
               it
               doth
               not
               ●t
               all
               prove
               that
               which
               it
               is
               brought
               for
               .
               For
               if
               we
               look
               into
               Act.
               19.
               we
               shall
               find
               ,
               that
               Paul
               spent
               most
               of
               his
               three
               years
               at
               Ephesus
               o●●ly
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               
                 Asia
                 .
                 Ephesus
              
               was
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               Asia
               ,
               and
               greatly
               given
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               there
               P●●l
               fixed
               his
               habitation
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               observation
               of
               Hiro●●
               ,
               That
               Paul
               tarried
               3.
               years
               at
               
                 Ephesus
                 in
                 praedicat●ous
                 Evangelis
                 assiduns
                 &
                 〈◊〉
                 Minister
                 ,
                 ●t
                 Id●lolatriae
                 arc●
                 destructa
                 facile
                 mi●orum
                 ,
              
               
               
                 urbi●●●
                 fa●a
                 &
                 superstitio●●s
                 convell●●et
                 .
                 A
                 daily
                 and
                 stro●uous
                 Minister
                 in
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 That
                 by
                 destroying
                 the
                 chief
                 fort
                 and
                 castl●
                 of
                 Idol●try
                 ,
                 h●
                 might
                 the
                 ●asilier
                 demolish
                 the
                 temples
                 and
                 ,
                 the
                 s●●●●stitions
                 of
                 the
                 less●r
                 Cities
                 .
              
               The
               te●t
               it self
               ●entioneth
               two
               years
               and
               three
               Moneths
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               verse
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               prove
               that
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Asia
                 were
              
               present
               with
               Paul
               at
               Mi●etum
               .
               So
               much
               for
               the
               Justific●tion
               of
               our
               ●gument
               drawn
               from
               Act.
               20.17.28
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Whereas
               we
               have
               proved
               from
               Phil.
               1.1
               .
               That
               there
               ●re
               but
               two
               ordinary
               ●nd
               st●nding
               Officers
               constituted
               by
               Christ
               in
               his
               Church
               &c.
               
               To
               this
               divers
               answers
               are
               given
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               quite
               contrary
               one
               to
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               it
               is
               said
               by
               some
               ,
               That
               though
               in
               the
               place
               cited
               there
               be
               but
               two
               Orders
               of
               the
               Ministry
               mentioned
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               may
               be
               mention
               in
               other
               Scriptures
               of
               ●nother
               standing
               Officer
               .
            
             
               We
               desire
               that
               these
               Scriptures
               may
               be
               produced
               :
               We
               say
               ▪
               That
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               in
               any
               place
               of
               any
               others
               ,
               and
               we
               add
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               any
               Rules
               for
               Ordaining
               any
               others
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               way
               of
               Mission
               for
               any
               others
               ,
               no
               Qualifications
               for
               any
               others
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               there
               is
               no
               other
               standing
               Officer
               in
               Christ's
               Church
               of
               his
               appointing
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               confessed
               by
               others
               ,
               That
               the
               Bishops
               in
               Philippi
               were
               meer
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Churches
               
               which
               they
               planted
               ,
               did
               not
               at
               first
               appoint
               any
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               Presbyters
               onely
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               gave
               the
               power
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               but
               reserved
               in
               their
               own
               hands
               the
               power
               of
               Governing
               ,
               till
               towards
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               their
               lives
               .
            
             
               
               This
               conceit
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               frequently
               urged
               ,
               and
               much
               insisted
               on
               by
               the
               learnedest
               of
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               yet
               that
               it
               is
               but
               a
               meer
               conceit
               ,
               appears
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               that
               when
               the
               Apostles
               placed
               Preaching
               Presbyters
               over
               the
               Churches
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               only
               give
               unto
               them
               the
               power
               of
               Teaching
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               governing
               .
               They
               are
               called
               Rulers
               and
               Governours
               ,
               and
               their
               charge
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               proved
               at
               large
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               Christ
               committed
               both
               the
               Keyes
               (
               as
               they
               are
               called
               )
               The
               Key
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Preaching
               Presbyters
               .
               And
               whom
               the
               Apostles
               did
               constitute
               Teachers
               ,
               the
               same
               they
               made
               also
               Rulers
               and
               Governours
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               that
               when
               Paul
               took
               his
               solemn
               leave
               of
               the
               Elders
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               was
               never
               to
               see
               their
               faces
               more
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               set
               a
               Bishop
               over
               them
               to
               Rule
               and
               govern
               them
               ,
               But
               he
               left
               the
               power
               of
               government
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Elders
               ▪
               Charging
               them
               to
               feed
               the
               flock
               (
               over
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               had
               made
               them
               Bishops
               )
               both
               by
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               answer
               doth
               yeeld
               thus
               much
               ;
               That
               the
               Apostles
               at
               first
               did
               place
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Churches
               by
               them
               planted
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               these
               Presbyters
               ,
               he
               gave
               the
               power
               of
               Teaching
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               we
               have
               proved
               )
               the
               power
               of
               governing
               also
               .
            
             
               Now
               it
               lyeth
               upon
               our
               Brethren
               to
               prove
               a
               Super-institution
               of
               a
               Bishop
               over
               Presbyters
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               some
               after
               times
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               sure
               they
               cannot
               do
               .
               It
               is
               evident
               they
               did
               the
               quite
               contrary
               at
               Ephesus
               :
               And
               therefore
               we
               may
               safely
               conclude
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               no
               such
               Officer
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               As
               for
               the
               Apostles
               reserving
               in
               their
               own
               hands
               the
               power
               of
               governing
               .
            
             
             
               
                 To
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 answered
                 by
                 the
                 reverend
                 Divines
                 in
                 their
                 humble
                 answer
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 could
                 no
                 more
                 devest
                 themselves
                 of
                 power
                 of
                 Governing
                 ,
                 then
                 (
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Bilson
                 saith
                 )
                 they
                 could
                 lose
                 their
                 Apostleship
                 .
                 Had
                 they
                 set
                 up
                 Bishops
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 parted
                 with
                 their
                 power
                 of
                 Governing
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 setting
                 up
                 Presbyters
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 proved
                 that
                 Presbyters
                 being
                 called
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 Governours
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Governing
                 in
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 teaching
                 &c.
                 
                 Nor
                 do
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Apostle
                 could
                 reasonably
                 commit●
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 reserve
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Governing
                 (
                 viz.
                 in
                 ordinary
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 his
                 last
                 farewell
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 never
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 more
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 reserving
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Governme
                 nt
                 called
                 Legislative
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 hands
                 hindred
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 your
                 Majesties
                 judgment
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 were
                 Bishops
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 and
                 Creet
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 gives
                 rules
                 for
                 ordering
                 and
                 governing
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Apostle
                 reserving
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Government
                 called
                 Executive
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 and
                 upon
                 such
                 occasions
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 m
                 eet
                 should
                 hinder
                 the
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 intended
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 reserving
                 of
                 power
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 greater
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 set
                 up
                 Bishops
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 did
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               third
               answer
               given
               which
               is
               quite
               contrary
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               Bishops
               of
               Philippi
               were
               Bishops
               in
               a
               proper
               sence
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               that
               time
               when
               the
               Apostle
               wrote
               his
               Epistle
               there
               ▪
               were
               no
               single
               Presbyters
               at
               Philippi
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               answer
               is
               quite
               contrary
               to
               the
               sence
               that
               
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 Theodoret
              
               ,
               and
               Theophylacts
               ,
               
               and
               others
               give
               of
               this
               text
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               answer
               supposeth
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               more
               Bishops
               then
               one
               planted
               in
               one
               City
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               is
               
               quite
               contrary
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               Episcopall
               divines
               ,
               and
               quite
               destructive
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Hierarchy
               .
               Theodoret
               sayth
               that
               the
               Apostles
               by
               Bishops
               understands
               single
               Presbyters
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Otherwise
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 impossible
                 for
                 many
                 Bishops
                 to
                 go
                 vern
                 one
                 ,
                 City
                 .
              
               And
               so
               also
               Theophylact
               ,
               The
               Apostle
               calls
               Presbyters
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 For
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 many
                 Bishops
                 in
                 one
                 City
                 .
              
               And
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               To
               affirm
               ▪
               That
               there
               were
               many
               Bishops
               in
               one
               City
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               is
               in
               plain
               English
               to
               grant
               the
               cause
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostolicall
               Bishops
               were
               mere
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Another
               text
               brought
               by
               us
               to
               prove
               the
               Identity
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               Presbyter
               was
               1.
               
               Tim.
               3.
               where
               the
               Apostle
               reckoning
               up
               the
               qualifications
               of
               a
               Bishop
               passeth
               from
               Bishops
               unto
               Deacon●
               ,
               leaving
               out
               the
               qualifications
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               there
               by
               giving
               us
               to
               understand
               that
               Presbyters
               and
               Bishops
               are
               all
               one
               .
               To
               this
               it
               is
               answered
               ,
               That
               because
               Paul
               wrote
               to
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               who
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               therefore
               there
               was
               no
               need
               to
               write
               any
               thing
               concerning
               the
               choice
               or
               qualification
               of
               any
               other
               sort
               of
               officers
               ,
               then
               such
               as
               belonged
               to
               their
               Ordination
               and
               inspection
               ,
               which
               were
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               onely
               ,
               and
               no
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               
               1.
               
               This
               answer
               would
               have
               some
               weight
               in
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               could
               be
               proved
               ,
               That
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               were
               Bishops
               in
               a
               for●all
               sence
               ,
               or
               if
               there
               could
               be
               found
               any
               rule
               for
               the
               Ordination
               of
               an
               Hierarchicall
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               qualification
               of
               him
               in
               some
               other
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               sure
               that
               neither
               the
               one
               ,
               nor
               the
               other
               can
               be
               made
               out
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 think
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Divines
                 at
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 Apostle
                 when
                 he
                 passeth
                 immediately
                 from
                 the
                 Bishop
                 to
                 the
                 Deacon
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 forementioned
                 )
                 would
                 have
                 distinctly
                 exprest
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 hinted
                 ,
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 Bishop
                 he
                 meant
                 whether
                 the
                 Bishop
                 over
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 avoided
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 set
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 some
                 
                 mark
                 of
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 Eschocheon
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyter-Bishop
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 some
                 other
                 Bishop
                 of
                 a
                 higher
                 house
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               According
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               Episcopal
               men
               (
               as
               our
               divines
               do
               well
               observe
               )
               Bishops
               might
               then
               have
               ordained
               Bishops
               like
               themselves
               ;
               for
               there
               was
               then
               no
               Canon●
               forbidding
               one
               single
               Bishop
               to
               Ordain
               another
               of
               his
               own
               rank
               :
               and
               there
               being
               many
               Cities
               in
               
                 Creete
                 Titus
              
               might
               have
               found
               it
               expedient
               ,
               to
               have
               set
               up
               Bishops
               in
               some
               of
               those
               Cities
               .
               So
               that
               this
               answer
               fights
               against
               the
               principle
               of
               those
               that
               hold
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               to
               have
               been
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               answer
               is
               opposite
               to
               all
               those
               that
               hold
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               to
               have
               been
               made
               by
               the
               Apostle
               Arch-Bishops
               of
               Eph●sus
               and
               Cr●●t●
               .
               If
               they
               were
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               then
               their
               Office
               was
               to
               constitute
               Bishops
               in
               a
               proper
               sence
               .
               There
               is
               one
               of
               no
               little
               note
               among
               our
               Prelatical
               Brethren
               that
               stoutly
               maintains
               this
               ;
               and
               till
               our
               Brethren
               be
               reconciled
               among
               themselves
               ,
               we
               need
               make
               no
               other
               reply
               to
               this
               answer
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Whereas
               out
               of
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               we
               proved
               ▪
               That
               the
               Elder●
               are
               not
               onely
               called
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               have
               the
               whole
               Episcopal
               power
               committed
               unto
               them
               ,
               being
               commanded
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               To
               feed
               and
               take
               the
               Episcopal
               charge
               of
               the
               flock
               of
               God.
               To
               this
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               by
               Elders
               are
               meant
               Bishops
               in
               our
               Brthrens
               sense
               ;
               Because
               These
               Elders
               are
               required
               to
               feed
               the
               flock
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 not
                 as
                 being
                 Lords
                 over
                 Gods
                 heritage
              
               ;
               So
               it
               is
               translated
               .
               But
               say
               some
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               translated
               ,
               
                 Not
                 as
                 being
                 Lords
                 ●ver
                 the
                 Clergy
              
               committed
               to
               your
               care
               ,
               which
               hints
               unto
               us
               (
               say
               they
               )
               That
               these
               Elders
               were
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               not
               meer
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               This
               Interpretation
               is
               Novel
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               found
               for
               ought
               we
               can
               discern
               in
               all
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               we
               believe
               ,
               
               our
               more
               Moderate
               Brethren
               are
               ashamed
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               will
               be
               very
               brief
               in
               answer
               to
               it
               .
               All
               that
               we
               shall
               say
               is
               ;
            
             
             
               1.
               
               That
               though
               after
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               there
               came
               in
               this
               Nominal
               distinction
               between
               the
               people
               and
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               the
               people
               were
               called
               Laici
               ,
               and
               their
               Ministrs
               Clerici
               :
               yet
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               there
               was
               no
               such
               distinction
               .
               The
               people
               of
               God
               are
               in
               this
               very
               Epistle
               called
               an
               
                 holy
                 Priesthood
              
               1
               Pet.
               2.5
               .
               and
               a
               
                 royal
                 Priesthood
              
               1
               Pet.
               2.9
               .
               And
               Deut.
               32.9
               .
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 portion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lot
                 of
                 his
                 inheri●ance
                 .
              
               And
               if
               the
               Reader
               wil
               be
               pleased
               to
               view
               al
               the
               translations
               that
               have
               been
               of
               this
               text
               ,
               he
               will
               never
               find
               it
               translated
               —
               
                 As
                 being
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
              
               but
               
                 as
                 being
                 Lords
                 of
                 Gods
                 heritage
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               if
               on
               purpose
               he
               had
               intended
               to
               have
               fore-armed
               us
               against
               this
               misunderstanding
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               in
               the
               latter
               clause
               of
               the
               verse
               he
               sheweth
               what
               he
               maeneth
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               —
               
                 Not
                 as
                 Lords
                 over
                 Gods
                 heritage
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 being
                 ensamples
                 to
                 the
                 flock
                 .
              
               The
               latter
               is
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               former
               ;
               By
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               he
               means
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               And
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               whole
               verse
               can
               be
               no
               other
               but
               this
               ;
               That
               the
               Elders
               be
               careful
               not
               to
               Lord
               it
               over
               Gods
               heritage
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Gods
               flock
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               examples
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               We
               shall
               not
               trouble
               the
               Reader
               with
               any
               other
               answers
               to
               our
               arguments
               .
               These
               that
               we
               have
               mentioned
               being
               the
               most
               material
               .
            
             
               Onely
               for
               the
               conclusion
               of
               this
               discourse
               ,
               we
               shall
               crave
               leave
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               a
               Doctor
               ,
               a
               high
               Prelatist
               of
               great
               esteem
               for
               learning
               amongst
               some
               men
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               late
               Book
               of
               his
               hath
               undertaken
               to
               make
               out
               these
               two
               great
               Paradoxes
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               wheresover
               the
               word
               Bishop
               is
               used
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               Prelatical
               sense
               .
               For
               a
               Bishop
               is
               superiour
               to
               Presbyters
               in
               Ordination
               and
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               wheresoever
               the
               word
               Presbyter
               is
               used
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               meer
               Pr●sbyter
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               Bishop
               properly
               so
               called
               .
               And
               whereas
               we
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Scripture-Bishop
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               were
               no
               Bishops
               distinct
               from
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               :
               This
               Author
               on
               the
               contrary
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Scripture-Presbyter
               ,
               is
               a
               true
               Bishop
               :
               And
               that
               there
               were
               no
               single
               and
               meer
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               .
               For
               our
               parts
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               think
               it
               necessary
               to
               take
               a
               particular
               survey
               of
               all
               that
               is
               said
               in
               Justification
               of
               these
               Paradoxes
               .
               Onely
               we
               desire
               it
               may
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               these
               assertions
               are
               contrary
               unto
               Antiquity
               ▪
               which
               yet
               notwithstanding
               our
               Brethren
               do
               so
               highly
               magnify
               ,
               and
               boast
               of
               in
               this
               controversie
               ,
               and
               for
               receding
               from
               which
               (
               as
               they
               s●y
               we
               do
               )
               they
               do
               most
               deeply
               charge
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               they
               are
               contrary
               to
               all
               that
               have
               ever
               written
               in
               defence
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
               And
               therefore
               till
               our
               Brethren
               can
               agree
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               spend
               time
               to
               answer
               the
               private
               opinion
               of
               one
               Doctor
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               whosoever
               will
               defend
               these
               Paradoxes
               ,
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               forced
               to
               grant
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               were
               more
               Bishops
               then
               one
               in
               a
               City
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               betray
               the
               cause
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               down
               a
               Bishop
               to
               the
               ranke
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               there
               were
               no
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               .
               For
               if
               there
               were
               no
               Presbyters
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               
                 Ordo
                 Presbyteratus
              
               is
               not
               
                 jure
                 divino
              
               :
               For
               if
               neither
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               his
               Apostles
               Ordained
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               .
               Then
               is
               the
               Order
               of
               Presbytery
               a
               meer
               humane
               invention
               :
               Which
               is
               an
               assertion
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               worst
               of
               Papists
               will
               abominate
               .
               Bellarmine
               himself
               saith
               ,
               That
               a
               Bishop
               that
               is
               not
               first
               a
               Presbyter
               is
               a
               meer
               figment
               ,
               and
               an
               empty
               Title
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Author
               himself
               in
               Justification
               of
               this
               his
               opinion
               is
               forc'd
               to
               confesse
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Ephesius
               Presbyters
               whom
               Paul
               sent
               for
               to
               Mile●●●
               ,
               were
               all
               the
               Prelates
               of
               Asia
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Philippi
               whom
               Paul
               salutes
               Chap.
               1.
               were
               not
               the
               Bishops
               of
               that
               City
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               whole
               Province
               ,
               whereas
               Theophylact
               saith
               ,
               That
               Philippi
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               A
               little
               City
               subject
               to
               the
               
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 Thessalonica
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               Timothy
               was
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               Paul
               sets
               down
               the
               qualifications
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               though
               he
               mentioneth
               no
               qualification
               ,
               but
               such
               which
               are
               common
               to
               a
               Presbyter
               with
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               yet
               he
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               to
               speak
               of
               Bishops
               in
               a
               prelatical
               sence
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               of
               Presbyters
               .
               And
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               The
               
                 Elders
                 that
                 rule
                 well
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
              
               &c.
               
               That
               is
               saith
               this
               Author
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               that
               rule
               well
               &c.
               
               Thereby
               holding
               out
               this
               great
               error
               ,
               that
               a
               Bishop
               that
               rules
               well
               is
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               though
               he
               never
               preacheth
               .
               And
               when
               St.
               Paul
               bid●
               Timothy
               not
               neglect
               the
               gift
               that
               was
               given
               him
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               that
               i●
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Apostle
               chargeth
               him
               not
               to
               rebuke
               an
               Elder
               &c.
               and
               not
               receive
               an
               accusation
               against
               an
               Elder
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               Bishops
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               and
               not
               of
               meer
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               Titus
               also
               was
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Creet
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               received
               no
               commission
               from
               St.
               Paul
               to
               ordain
               single
               Elders
               ,
               but
               onely
               for
               ordaining
               of
               Bishops
               in
               every
               City
               .
               It
               seems
               this
               Author
               slights
               the
               postscript
               where
               Titus
               is
               called
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Creet
               ,
               and
               slights
               all
               those
               ancient
               Fathers
               that
               are
               cited
               by
               his
               own
               party
               to
               prove
               that
               he
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Creet
               .
               But
               he
               must
               be
               an
               Arch-bishop
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               Tymothy
               be
               also
               ,
               or
               else
               these
               assertions
               of
               his
               will
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               Now
               that
               they
               were
               neither
               Bishops
               nor
               Archbishops
               hath
               been
               sufficiently
               proved
               (
               as
               we
               conceive
               )
               in
               the
               former
               discourse
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Fiftly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               those
               Paradoxes
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               very
               letter
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               made
               it
               evident
               in
               our
               arguments
               against
               the
               
                 jus
                 divinum
              
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               would
               further
               manifest
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               thought
               it
               necessary
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               Iames
               5.14
               .
               
                 Is
                 any
                 sick
                 among
                 you
                 ?
                 
                 let
                 him
                 call
                 for
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               &c.
               who
               is
               there
               that
               can
               be
               perswaded
               to
               believe
               That
               all
               these
               Elders
               were
               Bishops
               in
               the
               sense
               that
               Bishops
               are
               taken
               in
               our
               dayes
               )
               is
               this
               the
               proper
               work
               of
               Bishops
               to
               visit
               the
               sick
               ?
               and
               ,
               besides
               ,
               If
               the
               Apostles
               by
               Elders
               had
               meant
               Bishops
               in
               that
               sense
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               said
               ,
               let
               him
               call
               the
               Elder
               s
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               unlesse
               our
               Brethren
               will
               say
               that
               there
               were
               divers
               Bishops
               in
               every
               Church
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               were
               many
               sick
               persons
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               said
               Act.
               21.18
               .
               
                 Paul
                 went
                 in
                 with
                 us
                 unto
                 Iames
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Elders
                 were
                 present
                 .
              
               It
               is
               supposed
               by
               our
               Episcopal
               men
               that
               this
               Iames
               was
               at
               this
               time
               Bishop
               of
               Hierusalem
               .
               Now
               we
               demand
               ,
               who
               were
               these
               Elders
               ?
               were
               these
               also
               Bishops
               of
               Hierusalem
               ?
               will
               this
               answer
               consist
               with
               our
               Brethrens
               judgment
               ?
               So
               likewise
               when
               it
               is
               said
               Act.
               15.4
               .
               And
               when
               they
               were
               come
               to
               Hierusalem
               they
               were
               received
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 and
                 of
                 th●
                 A●pstles
                 and
                 Elders
                 .
              
               We
               demand
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               Church
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               meant
               the
               Church
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               to
               which
               place
               they
               are
               said
               to
               come
               ?
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               Then
               we
               ask
               further
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               Elders
               ?
               Must
               it
               not
               be
               answered
               ,
               That
               by
               Elders
               are
               meant
               the
               Elders
               of
               Hierusalem
               .
               And
               then
               let
               any
               man
               tell
               us
               how
               these
               Elders
               can
               be
               said
               to
               be
               Bishops
               in
               a
               Prelaticall
               sense
               ,
               especially
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               Brethren
               who
               make
               Iames
               to
               be
               at
               this
               time
               the
               onely
               Bishop
               of
               Hierusalem
               .
               Add
               further
               ,
               It
               is
               said
               Act.
               14.23
               .
               when
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               had
               ordained
               them
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               Act.
               11.30
               .
               They
               sent
               relief
               to
               the
               Elders
               &c.
               
               Can
               any
               Imagin
               that
               this
               Relief
               was
               sent
               onely
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               that
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ordained
               no
               Presbyters
               in
               any
               Church
               but
               onely
               Bishops
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               offer
               manifest
               violence
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
               and
               instead
               of
               upholding
               of
               Episcopacy
               is
               not
               this
               sufficient
               to
               render
               it
               odious
               and
               contemptible
               to
               all
               sober
               and
               Godly
               and
               Moderate
               Christians
               ?
               But
               we
               forbear
               .
            
             
             
               So
               much
               for
               our
               Scripture-proof
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               Justification
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               of
               Ordination
               by
               Presbyters
               without
               Prelats
               .
            
             
               HAving
               now
               finished
               our
               
                 Vindication
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
              
               both
               such
               as
               were
               made
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               now
               made
               without
               Bishops
               ,
               before
               we
               come
               to
               our
               Appendix
               ;
               we
               shall
               crave
               leave
               to
               shew
               in
               few
               words
               unto
               our
               respective
               Congregations
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               the
               present
               Ministry
               :
               But
               the
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               adhering
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               destructive
               dangers
               ,
               and
               ineffable
               mischiefs
               that
               will
               follow
               upon
               receiving
               of
               it
               .
               And
               this
               will
               appear
               upon
               a
               fourfold
               account
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               a
               true
               Ministery
               is
               essential
               to
               an
               Organical
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Church
               administring
               Ordinances
               .
               A
               true
               Church
               saith
               
                 Cyprian
                 is
                 Plebs
                 Episcopo
                 adunata
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Ecclesia
                 non
                 est
                 (
                 saith
              
               Jerom
               )
               
                 quae
                 non
                 habet
                 sacerdotem
              
               .
               Sure
               we
               are
               ;
               That
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               true
               Church
               Ministerial
               ,
               without
               true
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               the
               Scripture
               way
               and
               the
               onely
               Ordinary
               way
               by
               which
               men
               are
               set
               apart
               to
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               is
               by
               Ordination
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               abundantly
               shewed
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 comes
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 is
                 a
                 Thief
                 and
                 a
                 Robber
                 ,
              
               not
               a
               true
               Shepherd
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Because
               That
               this
               Ordination
               must
               be
               performed
               either
               by
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               all
               Ordination
               by
               Ministers
               be
               to
               be
               accounted
               Antichristian
               (
               because
               these
               Ministers
               were
               made
               by
               other
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               those
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               those
               by
               such
               ,
               as
               before
               the
               reformation
               ,
               were
               belonging
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               )
               Then
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               way
               of
               Ordination
               left
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Because
               there
               is
               neither
               precept
               nor
               president
               in
               all
               the
               Book
               of
               God
               for
               Ordination
               of
               Ministers
               by
               the
               people
               without
               Ministers
               .
               We
               read
               of
               Ordination
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               but
               never
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               people
               .
               We
               find
               the
               Apostles
               Ordaining
               ,
               
               and
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               Ordaining
               (
               as
               we
               have
               formerly
               said
               )
               and
               the
               Presbytery
               ordaining
               ;
               But
               no
               where
               of
               the
               peoples
               Ordaining
               .
               We
               find
               the
               people
               contra-distinguished
               from
               Rulers
               and
               Governours
               ,
               but
               no
               where
               called
               Rulers
               or
               Governours
               .
               And
               if
               there
               be
               a
               power
               by
               Scripture
               in
               the
               people
               to
               Ordain
               Ministers
               ,
               why
               was
               Titus
               sent
               to
               Creete
               to
               Ordain
               Elders
               ?
               why
               did
               the
               Apostles
               visit
               the
               Churches
               they
               had
               planted
               ,
               to
               Ordain
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               ?
               And
               why
               is
               Timothy
               commanded
               ,
               To
               lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               no
               man
               ,
               &c.
               
               Some
               thing
               possibly
               may
               be
               said
               out
               of
               Scripture
               :
               For
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               But
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               there
               is
               
                 ne
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 quidem
                 in
                 totâ
                 Scripturâ
                 .
              
               Surely
               ,
               this
               way
               of
               Ordination
               by
               the
               people
               is
               a
               devise
               that
               hath
               neither
               ground
               for
               it
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               in
               all
               Antiquity
               .
               And
               for
               private
               Christians
               to
               assume
               ,
               not
               onely
               a
               power
               to
               elect
               their
               own
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               nominate
               Persons
               to
               be
               made
               their
               Ministers
               (
               which
               we
               no
               wayes
               dislike
               or
               deny
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               done
               in
               an
               orderly
               way
               by
               the
               guidance
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               )
               but
               also
               to
               undertake
               ,
               without
               Ordination
               ,
               to
               become
               Publick
               Preachers
               themselves
               :
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               to
               send
               forth
               Ministers
               authoritatively
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               This
               is
               a
               sin
               like
               unto
               the
               sin
               of
               Vzziah
               ,
               and
               of
               Corah
               and
               his
               company
               .
               This
               is
               to
               make
               themselves
               Political
               Popes
               ,
               and
               Antichristian
               Christians
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               for
               the
               conclusion
               of
               all
               ,
               we
               shall
               make
               bold
               to
               speak
               two
               things
               to
               all
               those
               that
               renounce
               their
               former
               Ordination
               by
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               a
               new
               way
               of
               Ordination
               by
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               would
               intreat
               them
               that
               before
               they
               find
               fault
               with
               our
               way
               of
               Ordination
               by
               Ministers
               ,
               they
               would
               first
               of
               all
               justifie
               by
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               their
               new
               way
               of
               Ordination
               by
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               would
               desire
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               to
               consider
               ;
               That
               whosoever
               renounceth
               Ordination
               by
               Ministers
               ,
               must
               of
               nece
               ssity
               not
               onely
               renounce
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               but
               
               all
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Churches
               Reformed
               in
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               and
               as
               Constantine
               said
               to
               Acesius
               the
               Nova●ian
               ;
               He
               must
               erect
               a
               Ladder
               by
               himself
               to
               go
               to
               heaven
               in
               a
               new
               way
               :
               He
               must
               turn
               Seeker
               ,
               and
               forsake
               all
               Church-Communion
               ,
               as
               some
               do
               in
               these
               our
               unhappy
               dayes
               upon
               this
               very
               ground
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               speaking
               of
               .
               For
               sure
               we
               are
               ,
               If
               Ordination
               by
               Ministers
               be
               Antichristian
               ;
               Ordination
               by
               the
               people
               is
               much
               more
               Antichristian
               .
               But
               we
               hope
               ▪
               better
               things
               of
               you
               ,
               though
               we
               thus
               speak
               .
               And
               our
               prayer
               to
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               ;
               That
               the
               Lord
               would
               send
               down
               the
               spirit
               of
               Truth
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               people
               to
               guide
               them
               in
               the
               truth
               in
               these
               erring
               dayes
               ;
               The
               Spirit
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               to
               sanctifie
               them
               by
               his
               truth
               in
               these
               prophane
               dayes
               ;
               And
               the
               Spirit
               of
               charity
               ,
               and
               meeknesse
               ,
               and
               sobriety
               ,
               to
               cause
               them
               
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 love
                 ,
              
               (a)
               Ephes.
               4.15
               .
               
                 and
                 to
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               (b)
               2
               Joh.
               1.
               in
               these
               sinful
               and
               miserable
               dayes
               of
               uncharitablenesse
               and
               division
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               Appendix
               .
            
             
               HAving
               sufficiently
               proved
               out
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               are
               all
               one
               ;
               and
               that
               Ordination
               by
               Presbyters
               is
               most
               agreeable
               thereunto
               :
               We
               shall
               now
               subjoyn
               a
               brief
               Discourse
               about
               the
               grand
               Objection
               ,
               from
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               and
               about
               the
               Judgement
               and
               Practise
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Ministers
               .
               And
               this
               we
               shall
               do
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               our
               Prelatical
               Divines
               do
               herein
               most
               triumph
               and
               boast
               .
            
             
               For
               Bishops
               distinct
               from
               Presbyters
               have
               been
               (
               say
               they
               )
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               for
               1600.
               years
               and
               up●ward
               .
               And
               there
               never
               was
               any
               Ordination
               without
               them
               .
               And
               when
               Coluthus
               was
               Ordained
               by
               a
               Presbyter
               without
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               his
               Ordination
               was
               pronounced
               null
               and
               void
               :
               And
               Aerius
               by
               Austin
               and
               Epiphanius
               was
               accounted
               an
               Heretique
               ,
               for
               holding
               (
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               an
               equality
               and
               Identity
               between
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               .
               Nay
               Ierom
               himself
               saith
               ,
               That
               a
               Bishop
               over
               Presbyters
               is
               an
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               began
               when
               some
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 of
                 Apollos
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 of
                 Cephas
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               (
               say
               they
               )
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               .
               And
               from
               hence
               it
               is
               peremptorily
               asserted
               that
               Episcopal
               government
               is
               of
               Apostolical
               institution
               .
            
             
               For
               answer
               to
               this
               great
               and
               plausible
               objection
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               further
               declaration
               of
               our
               judgements
               concerning
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               Prela●y
               ,
               we
               crave
               leave
               to
               lay
               down
               these
               following
               Proposit●ons
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Proposition
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 whatsoever
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 for
                 Prelacy
                 out
                 of
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 yet
                 sure
                 we
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 hope
                 hath
                 been
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 )
                 That
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 foundation
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 divorce
                 ,
                 brought
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 of
                 marriage
                 :
                 so
                 ought
                 we
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 to
                 reduce
                 men
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 of
                 Epis●opacy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 as
                 Christ
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 beginning
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 saying
                 of
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Id
                   adulterum
                   quod
                   posterius
                   ,
                   id
                   verum
                   quod
                   primum
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 well
                 observed
                 by
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Ego
                   sum
                   via
                   ,
                   veritas
                   ,
                   vita
                
                 :
                 not
                 
                   Ego
                   sum
                   consuetudo
                
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 
                   consuetudo
                   sine
                   veritate
                   est
                   vet●stas
                   erroris
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 is
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 custome
                 ,
                 and
                 custome
                 without
                 Truth
                 is
                 a
                 mouldy
                 error
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Sir
                 
                   Francis
                   Bacon
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 Antiquity
                 without
                 truth
                 is
                 a
                 Cypher
                 without
                 a
                 figure
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 seem
                 in
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 asserted
                 about
                 the
                 Identity
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 plea
                 for
                 our selves
                 ,
                 which
                 Austin
                 had
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 prest
                 with
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 
                 answers
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   His
                   writings
                   I
                   hold
                   not
                   Canonical
                   ,
                   but
                   examin●
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   Canonical
                   writings
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   what
                   agreeth
                   with
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   Divine
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   I
                   accept
                   with
                   his
                   praise
                   ,
                   what
                   agreeth
                   not
                   ,
                   I
                   refuse
                   with
                   his
                   leave
                   ,
                
                 Sure
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 That
                 humane
                 authority
                 can
                 but
                 produce
                 an
                 humane
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 all
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Scripture
                 (
                 a
                 perfect
                 reconditory
                 of
                 all
                 
                   credenda
                   ,
                   petenda
                   ,
                   faci●nda
                
                 )
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 flee
                 as
                 the
                 onely
                 rock
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 rightly
                 build
                 our
                 faith
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 excellent
                 saying
                 of
                 
                   Austin
                   .
                   Sunt
                   certe
                   libri
                   Dominici
                   ,
                   quorum
                   auctoritati
                   utrique
                   consentimus
                   ,
                   utrique
                   credimus
                   ,
                   utrique
                   servimus
                   ,
                   ibi
                   quaramus
                   Ecclesiam
                   ,
                   ibi
                   dis●●tiamus
                   causam
                   nostram
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Proposition
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 corruptions
                 which
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Infancy
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 generally
                 received
                 as
                 Apostolical
                 traditions
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 
                 are
                 not
                 pleaded
                 for
                 by
                 our
                 Episcopal
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 confessedly
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 errors
                 and
                 mistakes
                 .
                 Witnesse
                 first
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Millenary
                   opinion
                
                 which
                 
                   Iustine
                   Martyr
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 Orthodox
                 Christians
                 held
                 it
                 ▪
                 and
                 calls
                 them
                 Christians
                 onely
                 in
                 name
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 circumstances
                 of
                 aggravation
                 ,
                 that
                 denied
                 it
                 .
                 Lactantius
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 discourse
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 concludes
                 ,
                 
                   Haec
                   est
                   doctrina
                   sanctorum
                   Prophetarum
                   ,
                   quam
                   Christiani
                   s●quimur
                   ,
                   hac
                   est
                   Christiana
                   sapientia
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Irenaeus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 as
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 instance
                 in
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 childrens
                 partaking
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 taught
                 by
                 Austin
                 and
                 others
                 as
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 tradition
                 .
                 Rightly
                 (
                 saith
                 Austin
                 )
                 do
                 the
                 Punick
                 Christians
                 call
                 Baptisme
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 names
                 but
                 health
                 and
                 safety
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 life
                 :
                 
                   Vnde
                   nisi
                   ex
                   antiquâ
                   ,
                   (
                   ut
                   existimo
                   )
                   &
                   Apostolica
                   tradi●ion●
                   qua
                   Ecclesiae
                   Christi
                   insitum
                   tenent
                   praeter
                   Baptismum
                   ,
                   &
                   participâtionem
                   Dominica
                   mensae
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   non
                   sol●m
                   non
                   ad
                   regnum
                   Dei
                   ,
                   sed
                   nec
                   ad
                   salutem
                   ,
                   &
                   vitam
                   ae●ernam
                   posse
                   quenquam
                   hominum
                   pervenire
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 the
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 of
                 Baptism
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 for
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 is
                 made
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 tradition
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 to
                 name
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 
                 St.
                 Basil
                 in
                 one
                 Chapter
                 names
                 4.
                 customes
                 as
                 Apostolical
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   signing
                   men
                   with
                   the
                   sign
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ;
                   praying
                   towards
                   the
                   East
                   ;
                   anointing
                   with
                   oyl
                   ;
                   standing
                   up
                   at
                   prayer
                   from
                   Easter
                   to
                   Whitsuntide
                
                 ;
                 which
                 though
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Episcopal
                 Divines
                 may
                 perhaps
                 approve
                 of
                 as
                 lawful
                 customes
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 conceive
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 believe
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Apostolical
                 traditions
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 we
                 gather
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 doctrines
                 and
                 practises
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 grounded
                 upon
                 Apostolical
                 institution
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 are
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 Apocryphal
                 ,
                 then
                 Apostolical
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Proposition
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 after
                 Christs
                 ascension
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 Councel
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 without
                 Bishops
                 :
                 This
                 appears
                 ,
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Ierom
                 forementioned
                 ;
                 
                   Idem
                   Ergo
                   est
                   Presbyter
                   qui
                   Episcopus
                   ,
                   Et
                   antequam
                   Diaboli
                   instinctu
                   studi●
                   in
                   religione
                   fierent
                   &
                   diceretur
                   in
                   populis
                   Ego
                   sum
                   Pauli
                   ,
                   Ego
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   ego
                   Cephae
                   ,
                   communi
                   consilio
                   Pr●sbyterorum
                   Ecclesiae
                   ,
                   gubernabantur
                   .
                   Postquam
                   v●ro
                   unusquisque
                   eos
                   &c.
                
                 And
                 afterwards
                 
                   Paulatim
                   vero
                   ut
                   dissensionum
                   plantaria
                   evellerentur
                   ,
                   ad
                   unum
                   omnem
                   solicitudinem
                   esse
                   delatam
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Here
                 note
                 ,
                 That
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Presbyter●
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Bishops
                 came
                 in
                 postea
                 and
                 paulatim
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 
                   Simula●
                   Corinthi
                   dictum
                   fuit
                   ,
                   Ego
                   sum
                   Pauli
                   &c.
                   
                   Sed
                   postquam
                   id
                   dictum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 But
                 Ierom
                 seems
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 people
                 began
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Paul
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Cephas
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 These
                 words
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 understood
                 ;
                 For
                 then
                 Ierom
                 should
                 contradict
                 himself
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 whole
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 Bishops
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 humane
                 constitution
                 .
                 Besides
                 Ierom
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 so
                 among
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ;
                 But
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 —
                 
                   &
                   diceretur
                   i●
                   populis
                
                 .
                 He
                 alludes
                 indeed
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 speaks
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 phrase
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 meaning
                 is
                 as
                 
                   David
                   Blondel
                
                 well
                 observes
                 ;
                 
                   Postquam
                   alii
                   passim
                   Corinthiorum
                   more
                   dementati
                   i●
                   partes
                   di●cerpti
                   sunt
                
                 :
                 After
                 that
                 others
                 were
                 intoxicated
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 into
                 several
                 factions
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 one
                 set
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 as
                 their
                 Bishop
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 appears
                 demonstratively
                 by
                 this
                 argument
                 ;
                 Because
                 that
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 Ierom
                 cites
                 places
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Titus
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 written
                 after
                 the
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 St.
                 Ierom
                 in
                 his
                 85.
                 
                 Epistle
                 
                   ad
                   Evagrium
                
                 calls
                 the
                 superiority
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 over
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 tradition
                 .
              
               
                 
                 A
                 learned
                 writer
                 for
                 the
                 Prelatical
                 government
                 triumphs
                 over
                 Dr.
                 Blondel
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Wal●
                   Messalinus
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 
                 passe
                 over
                 this
                 objection
                 unanswered
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 never
                 can
                 be
                 answered
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 pleased
                 to
                 have
                 cast
                 an
                 eye
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Vindication
                   of
                   the
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   humble
                   Remonstrance
                   ,
                
                 written
                 by
                 Smectymnuus
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 found
                 this
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ierom
                   in
                   that
                   Epistle
                   sharpens
                   his
                   reproof
                   against
                   some
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   equalize
                   thewselves
                   to
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   
                   &c.
                   
                   To
                   make
                   this
                   repoof
                   the
                   stronger
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   
                     Presbyteris
                     ,
                     id
                     est
                     ,
                     Episcopis
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   a
                   little
                   after
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   most
                   manifestly
                   prove
                   
                     eundem
                     esse
                     Presbyterum
                     atque
                     Episcopum
                  
                   :
                   and
                   carries
                   this
                   proof
                   by
                   Paul
                   ,
                   by
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Iohn
                   the
                   longest
                   surviver
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   :
                   Then
                   adds
                   
                     Quod
                     autem
                     postea
                     un●s
                     electus
                     qui
                     caeteris
                     praepon●retur
                     ,
                     in
                     s●hismatis
                     remedium
                     factum
                     .
                  
                   The
                   reason
                   why
                   afterwards
                   one
                   was
                   elected
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   over
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   cure
                   of
                   Schisme
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   conceive
                   how
                   this
                   imparity
                   can
                   be
                   properly
                   called
                   an
                   Apostolical
                   tradition
                   ,
                   when
                   Ierom
                   having
                   mentioned
                   Iohn
                   the
                   last
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   i●
                   wa●
                   poste●
                   that
                   one
                   was
                   set
                   over
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   Yet
                   should
                   we
                   grant
                   it
                   an
                   Apostolical
                   tradition
                   in
                   Ieroms
                   sence
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   prejudice
                   to
                   our
                   cause
                   ,
                   seeing
                   with
                   him
                   
                     Apostolical
                     tradition
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Ecclesiastical
                     custom●
                  
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   witnesse
                   that
                   instance
                   of
                   the
                   observation
                   of
                   Lent
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   writing
                   
                     ad
                     Marc●llum
                  
                   saith
                   is
                   
                     Apostolica
                     traditio
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   writing
                   
                     adversus
                     Luciferianos
                  
                   faith
                   ,
                   it
                   
                     is
                     Ecclesiae
                     consuetudo
                  
                   :
                   Whereby
                   it
                   fully
                   appears
                   ,
                   That
                   Ierom
                   by
                   Apostolical
                   tradition
                   meant
                   not
                   an
                   Apostolical
                   institution
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   Ecclesiastical
                   custome
                   :
                   Thus
                   far
                   Smectym●uns
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 Ierom
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 agree
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 whom
                 our
                 Episcopal
                 Doctors
                 would
                 make
                 to
                 speak
                 contradictions
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Ierom
                 saith
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 
                   toto
                   orbe
                   decretum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 could
                 this
                 be
                 but
                 by
                 Apostolical
                 appointment
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Author
                 also
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 came
                 in
                 paulatim
                 .
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 decreed
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 came
                 in
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 sooner
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 later
                 .
                 The
                 saying
                 of
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 or
                 whosoever
                 
                 was
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 4
                 th
                 .
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 —
                 
                   Ideo
                   non
                   per
                   omnia
                   conveni●nt
                   scripta
                   Apostoli
                   Ord●nationi
                   quae
                   nunc
                   in
                   Ecclesiâ
                   est
                   &c.
                   
                   Nam
                   &
                   Timotheum
                   Presbyterum
                   a
                   se
                   creatum
                   Episcopum
                   vocat
                   ,
                   quia
                   primum
                   Presbyteri
                   Episcopi
                   appellabantur
                   :
                   ut
                   recedente
                   uno
                   ,
                   sequens
                   ei
                   succederet
                   &c.
                   
                   Sed
                   quia
                   caeperunt
                   sequentes
                   Presbyteri
                   indigni
                   inveniri
                   ad
                   primatus
                   tenendos
                   ,
                   immutata
                   est
                   ratio
                   ,
                   prospiciente
                   Concilio
                   ut
                   non
                   Ordo
                   ,
                   sed
                   meritum
                   crearet
                   Episcopum
                   .
                
                 This
                 quotation
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 mention
                 afterwards
                 :
                 We
                 bring
                 it
                 now
                 onely
                 to
                 shew
                 ;
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     Ordination
                     that
                     was
                     in
                     Ambrose
                     his
                     dayes
                     (
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     the
                     Author
                     )
                     was
                     not
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     Apostolical
                     pattern
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     change
                     that
                     was
                     made
                     was
                     
                       prospicie●te
                       concilio
                    
                     ,
                     Was
                     by
                     the
                     advise
                     of
                     a
                     Councel
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     wondered
                     ,
                     if
                     in
                     time
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     came
                     to
                     be
                     governed
                     by
                     the
                     lifting
                     up
                     of
                     one
                     Presbyter
                     above
                     the
                     rest
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 long
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 Councel
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 without
                 a
                 Bishop
                 set
                 over
                 them
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Dr.
                 Blondel
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 Reading
                 and
                 Learning
                 ,
                 undertakes
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 discourse
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 year
                 140.
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Bishop
                 over
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 To
                 whose
                 elaborate
                 writings
                 we
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 for
                 further
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 .
              
               
                 Sure
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 Clemens
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Century
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 famous
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 (
                 an
                 undoubted
                 piece
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 )
                 makes
                 but
                 two
                 Orders
                 of
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
                 .
                 The
                 occasion
                 of
                 that
                 Epistle
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 sedition
                 raised
                 by
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 against
                 their
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 p.
                 57.58
                 .
                 (
                 not
                 as
                 B.
                 Hall
                 saies
                 ,
                 the
                 continuation
                 of
                 the
                 schismes
                 amongst
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 )
                 Clemens
                 to
                 remove
                 their
                 present
                 sedition
                 ,
                 tells
                 them
                 how
                 God
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 appointed
                 several
                 Orders
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 confounded
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
                 he
                 appointed
                 a
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 tells
                 
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 that
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 sent
                 his
                 Apostles
                 
                   through
                   Countries
                   ,
                   and
                   Cities
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   preached
                   and
                   constituted
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   (
                   approving
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   )
                   for
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   should
                   afterwards
                   believe
                   .
                
                 Here
                 we
                 observe
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 purest
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 custome
                 was
                 to
                 choose
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Villages
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 great
                 Cities
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 indeed
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 347.
                 in
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Sardica
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 decreed
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 chosen
                 Bishop
                 in
                 a
                 Village
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 City
                 
                   ne
                   vilescat
                   no●e●
                   Episcopi
                
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 rendred
                 contemptible
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 appointed
                 Bishops
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
                 were
                 the
                 onely
                 Orders
                 of
                 Ministry
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 appointed
                 but
                 two
                 Officers
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
                 )
                 to
                 bring
                 men
                 to
                 believe
                 :
                 Because
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 reckoned
                 up
                 three
                 Orders
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 among
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 Highpriest
                 ,
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 ,
                 coming
                 to
                 recite
                 Orders
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 mention
                 onely
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Clemens
                 adds
                 pag.
                 57.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 knowing
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 would
                 a
                 contention
                 arise
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 About
                 the
                 name
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 indued
                 with
                 perfect
                 foreknowledge
                 ,
                 they
                 appointed
                 the
                 foresaid
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Orders
                 of
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
                 )
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Here
                 note
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 by
                 name
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 the
                 bare
                 name
                 of
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 dignity
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 Phil.
                 2.9
                 .
                 Ephes.
                 1.21
                 .
                 Heb.
                 1.4
                 .
                 Revel
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 rendred
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 The
                 controversie
                 amongst
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 about
                 the
                 Name
                 ,
                 but
                 dignity
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 deposition
                 of
                 their
                 godly
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 pag.
                 57.58
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 onely
                 remedy
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 for
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 all
                 contentions
                 arising
                 about
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 committing
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 unto
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
                 .
                 
                 Afterwards
                 the
                 Church
                 found
                 out
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 up
                 one
                 Bishop
                 over
                 another
                 :
                 But
                 Clemens
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 indued
                 with
                 perfect
                 foreknowledge
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 Ordained
                 onely
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
                 for
                 a
                 remedy
                 of
                 all
                 Schismes
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 long
                 to
                 recite
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Justification
                 of
                 our
                 proposition
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Reader
                 peruse
                 pag.
                 57.62.69.72
                 .
                 and
                 take
                 notice
                 ;
                 That
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 Bishops
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Epistle
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 like
                 record
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 Polycarpe
                 ,
                 that
                 famous
                 Disciple
                 of
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 also
                 within
                 the
                 first
                 Century
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 an
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 also
                 but
                 two
                 Orders
                 of
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
                 &
                 perswades
                 the
                 Philippians
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 their
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 as
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Christ.
                 Nay
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 Bilson
                 himself
                 saith
                 ,
                 pag.
                 158.159
                 .
                 That
                 Elders
                 at
                 first
                 did
                 govern
                 by
                 common
                 advise
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 us
                 ▪
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 doubted
                 and
                 denied
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 Elders
                 were
                 Lay-men
                 .
              
               
                 Gratian
                 in
                 his
                 decrees
                 brings
                 in
                 Ierom
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 affirming
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 words
                 ▪
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 glosse
                 saith
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 was
                 common
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 both
                 names
                 and
                 Offices
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 A
                 third
                 sort
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 advancing
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 administration
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 certain
                 Ministeries
                 which
                 belong
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 office
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 himself
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 Before
                 this
                 advancing
                 ,
                 these
                 names
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 were
                 altogether
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 signification
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 administration
                 was
                 common
                 :
                 because
                 Churches
                 were
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 advise
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 This
                 advancing
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 a
                 remedy
                 against
                 schisme
                 as
                 is
                 here
                 said
                 by
                 St.
                 Ierom.
                 That
                 one
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 preheminence
                 
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 the
                 administration
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 are
                 appropriated
                 to
                 Bishops
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 were
                 all
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 all
                 these
                 Quotations
                 we
                 shall
                 subjoyn
                 a
                 remarkable
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 L.
                 Digby
                 recorded
                 in
                 a
                 letter
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 excellent
                 learning
                 ,
                 writen
                 to
                 Sr.
                 
                   Kenelme
                   Digby
                
                 .
                 This
                 Gentleman
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 adorer
                 of
                 Monarchical
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 observe
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 would
                 reduce
                 the
                 Church
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 government
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 Primitive
                 time●
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 take
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 nor
                 wisest
                 course
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 not
                 the
                 safest
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 found
                 pecking
                 toward
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 greater
                 resemblance
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 yours
                 or
                 ours
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 age
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 never
                 a
                 whit
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 form
                 not
                 chosen
                 for
                 〈◊〉
                 best
                 ,
                 but
                 imposed
                 by
                 adversity
                 under
                 oppression
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 forc'd
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 wish't
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 it
                 might
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 that
                 dignity
                 and
                 state
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 which
                 rightly
                 belonged
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 manifest
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 which
                 soon
                 afterwards
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 
                   lucida
                   intervalla
                
                 ,
                 shone
                 forth
                 so
                 gloriously
                 in
                 the
                 happier
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 more
                 Monarchical
                 condition
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 way
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 well
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 pitty
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 betimes
                 ,
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Scottish
                   Catechisme
                
                 ;
                 That
                 Bishops
                 are
                 
                   jure
                   Divino
                
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 passage
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 perceive
                 the
                 indiscreet
                 zeal
                 of
                 this
                 Gentleman
                 towards
                 Lordly
                 and
                 Monarchical
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 his
                 free
                 clear
                 and
                 full
                 confession
                 ;
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 purest
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 government
                 was
                 practised
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 we
                 undertook
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 in
                 this
                 third
                 Proposition
                 .
              
               
                 Against
                 all
                 th●t
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 this
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 objected
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Blessed
                 St.
                 Ignatius
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 
                 first
                 Century
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 clearly
                 and
                 fully
                 asserted
                 Episcopal
                 government
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 distinct
                 from
                 Presbyterial
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 therefore
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 wherein
                 the
                 Church
                 ofChrist
                 was
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 Councel
                 of
                 Pre●byters
                 without
                 Bishops
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 intreat
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 there
                 were
                 abundance
                 of
                 spurious
                 and
                 supposititious
                 works
                 put
                 forth
                 under
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 none
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 but
                 father●d
                 upon
                 them
                 
                   ut
                   ementitis
                   titulis
                   fidem
                   authoritatemque
                   erroribus
                   suis
                   ●onciliarent
                   :
                
                 That
                 by
                 their
                 counterfect
                 titles
                 they
                 might
                 gain
                 belief
                 and
                 authority
                 to
                 their
                 errors
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Paul
                 to
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 and
                 Seneca's
                 to
                 Paul
                 ;
                 The
                 lawes
                 and
                 constitutions
                 Apostolical
                 ,
                 The
                 works
                 of
                 
                   Dionysius
                   Ar●opagita
                
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 ;
                 The
                 like
                 fraud
                 hath
                 been
                 used
                 in
                 Ignatius
                 his
                 works
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 to
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 to
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Vi●gin
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 other
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 unto
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 are
                 spurious
                 and
                 counterfeit
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 his
                 other
                 twelve
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 five
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 by
                 invincible
                 arguments
                 as
                 we
                 conceive
                 ,
                 proved
                 by
                 Vedelius
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 by
                 
                   à
                   Pseudo-Ignatius
                   .
                   Eusebius
                
                 and
                 Ierom
                 make
                 mention
                 but
                 of
                 Seven
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 those
                 seven
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 
                   Scultetus
                   ,
                   Vedelius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Rivetus
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 renounce
                 them
                 as
                 none
                 of
                 hi●
                 ,
                 yet
                 sure
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 adulterated
                 and
                 corrupted
                 ;
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 ground
                 any
                 solid
                 assertion
                 about
                 Episcopacy
                 from
                 Ignatius
                 his
                 works
                 .
                 The
                 Reverend
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 six
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 that
                 are
                 genuine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 even
                 these
                 six
                 are
                 miserably
                 depraved
                 and
                 corrupted
                 .
                 Rivet
                 saith
                 very
                 judiciously
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   That
                   in
                   these
                   Epistles
                   some
                   things
                   are
                   defective
                   ,
                   some
                   things
                   added
                   ,
                   some
                   things
                   changed
                   ;
                   And
                   therefore
                   they
                   cannot
                   merit
                   oisr
                   belief
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   in
                   which
                   th●y
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   writings
                   .
                
              
               
                 Baronius
                 indeed
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 Epistles
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 
                   integrae
                   &
                   in●orruptae
                
                 intire
                 and
                 uncorrupted
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 forgetting
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 tells
                 That
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 mention
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Philadelphians
                 of
                 the
                 marriages
                 of
                 P●ter
                 and
                 Paul
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 word
                 Paul
                 i●
                 foysted
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 also
                 tells
                 us
                 (
                 as
                 Vedelius
                 observes
                 )
                 That
                 the
                 words
                 Gratia
                 and
                 Am●●
                 ▪
                 with
                 which
                 Ignatius
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 conclude
                 his
                 Epistles
                 were
                 left
                 out
                 
                   incuria
                   librariorum
                
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Epistles
                 except
                 two
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Philadelphians
                 ,
                 That
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 bread
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 cup
                 also
                 was
                 distributed
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 Bellarmin●
                 saith
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Greek
                 Cop●es
                 are
                 corrupt
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 our
                 parts
                 ▪
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 trouble
                 the
                 Reader
                 with
                 a
                 large
                 discourse
                 about
                 this
                 subject
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 please
                 he
                 may
                 read
                 that
                 what
                 th●
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 what
                 
                   ●ivet
                   ,
                   Vedelius
                
                 and
                 Cook
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Censura
                   Patrum
                
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 Salmasius
                 and
                 D.
                 Blondel
                 say
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 bring
                 divers
                 arguments
                 to
                 evince
                 the
                 invalidity
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 learned
                 Doctor
                 that
                 hath
                 undertaken
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 objection●
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 Doctor
                 should
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 answer
                 also
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 learned
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 h●th
                 written
                 about
                 these
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 who
                 proves
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 That
                 six
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 Nothae
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 six
                 Mixtae
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 
                   omni
                   ex
                   parte
                   sinc●rae
                   &
                   g●nuinae
                   .
                
                 Who
                 also
                 tell●
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 Casaub●n●
                 That
                 amongst
                 all
                 the
                 Ecclesi●stical
                 monuments
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 put
                 more
                 confidence
                 then
                 in
                 Ignatius
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 That
                 Baronius
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Tome
                 ,
                 almost
                 in
                 every
                 page
                 ,
                 cites
                 Igna●ius
                 to
                 confirm
                 his
                 Popish
                 traditions
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 Tome
                 Anno.
                 109.
                 he
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 and
                 disputeth
                 it
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 That
                 these
                 Epistles
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 Tower
                 of
                 the
                 Pontifician
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 stands
                 upheld
                 by
                 them
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 pillar
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 often
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 any
                 found
                 ,
                 who
                 called
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 into
                 question
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 Reverend
                 Doctor
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 if
                 we
                 advise
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 how
                 he
                 complies
                 with
                 Baronius
                 in
                 justifying
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 from
                 all
                 depravations
                 and
                 interpolations
                 ,
                 
                 left
                 out
                 of
                 overmuch
                 love
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 he
                 be
                 found
                 an
                 advancer
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 shall
                 briefly
                 offer
                 three
                 Reasons
                 why
                 we
                 cannot
                 build
                 our
                 judgment
                 concerning
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 about
                 Episcopacy
                 upon
                 Ignatius
                 his
                 Epistles
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 there
                 are
                 divers
                 things
                 quoted
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 by
                 
                   Athanasius
                   Gelasius
                
                 and
                 Theo●oret
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 either
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 their
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 altered
                 and
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 quoted
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 Rivets
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 pursued
                 at
                 l●rge
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 his
                 overmuch
                 extolling
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Trallians
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 attained
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   understood
                   heavenly
                   things
                
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   Orders
                   of
                   Angels
                   :
                   The
                   differences
                   of
                   Archangels
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   heavenly
                   Host
                   :
                   The
                   differences
                   between
                   Powers
                   and
                   Dominations
                   :
                   The
                   distances
                   of
                   Thrones
                   and
                   Powers
                   :
                   The
                   magnificencies
                   ,
                   or
                   magnitude●
                   of
                   Ae●nes
                   or
                   Principalities
                   :
                   The
                   sublimity
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   :
                   The
                   excellencies
                   of
                   Cherubims
                   and
                   Seraphims
                   :
                   The
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   incomparable
                   divinity
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   Almighty
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   I
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   am
                   not
                   perfect
                
                 &
                 c.
                 Now
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 can
                 believe
                 that
                 such
                 Arrogant
                 boasting
                 can
                 proceed
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 holy
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 Saint
                 as
                 Ignatius
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Reason
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 for
                 our
                 purpose
                 )
                 is
                 from
                 his
                 over
                 eager
                 ▪
                 
                 and
                 over
                 anxious
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Hierarchy
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 with
                 such
                 strange
                 ,
                 &
                 hyperbolical
                 expressions
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 Christianity
                 were
                 lost
                 if
                 Prelacy
                 were
                 not
                 upheld
                 )
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 multiplied
                 repetitions
                 
                   ad
                   nauseam
                   usque
                
                 ▪
                 
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 confidently
                 say
                 as
                 one
                 doth
                 :
                 
                   Certo
                   certius
                   est
                   has
                   Epistolas
                   vel
                   supposititias
                   esse
                   ,
                   vel
                   
                   foedè
                   corruptas
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 neither
                 agree
                 with
                 those
                 times
                 wherein
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 humble
                 Martyr
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 instance
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Trallians
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                 
                   What
                   is
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   possest
                   of
                   all
                   Principalitie
                   and
                   authority
                   be●ond
                   all
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   is
                   possible
                   ,
                   for
                   men
                   to
                   be
                   possest
                   of
                   ,
                   being
                   made
                   an
                   imitator
                   according
                   to
                   th●
                   power
                   of
                   Christ
                   who
                   is
                   God.
                
                 He
                 that
                 can
                 find
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 Spirit
                 breathing
                 ,
                 hath
                 little
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 writings
                 .
                 How
                 unlike
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.5
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   then
                   is
                   Paul
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   but
                   Ministers
                   by
                   whom
                   ye
                   believe
                
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 (a)
                 
                   Reverence
                   the
                   Bishop
                   as
                   ye●
                   do
                   Christ
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostles
                   have
                   commanded
                
                 ;
                 But
                 where
                 is
                 this
                 commanded
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Magn●sians
                 ,
                 (b)
                 He
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   It
                   becomes
                   you
                   to
                   obey
                   the
                   Bishop
                   and
                   in
                   nothing
                   to
                   oppose
                   him
                   ▪
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   terrible
                   thing
                   to
                   contradict
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 (c)
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   doth
                   nothing
                   without
                   his
                   Father
                   :
                   So
                   must
                   you
                   do
                   nothing
                   without
                   your
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   neither
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                   Deacon
                   ,
                   nor
                   L●y
                   man.
                   Let
                   nothing
                   seem
                   right
                   and
                   equal
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   his
                   judgment
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   that
                   is
                   such
                   is
                   wicked
                   and
                   ●nmity
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 In
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Polycarpe
                 :
                 (d)
                 
                   It
                   becomes
                   those
                   that
                   marry
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   married
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   marry
                   without
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   soul
                   for
                   theirs
                   that
                   obey
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   Presbyters
                   and
                   Deacons
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Philadelphians
                 :
                 (e)
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Princes
                   obey
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   the
                   Princes
                   ;
                   The
                   Deacons
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   and
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   obey
                   the
                   Bishop
                   .
                
              
               
                 Observe
                 here
                 how
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 Emperours
                 are
                 enjoyned
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 many
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 any
                 Emperour
                 or
                 Princes
                 Christian
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Smyr●enses
                 he
                 saith
                 :
                 (f)
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   Honour
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   King
                   :
                   But
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   Honour
                   God
                   as
                   the
                   Author
                   and
                   Lord
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   And
                   the
                   Bishop
                   as
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Priests
                   resembling
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   God.
                   Of
                   God
                   for
                   his
                   Principality
                   ;
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   Priesthood
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   none
                   greater
                   then
                   the
                   Bishop
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   consecrated
                   for
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 afterwards
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   honours
                   the
                   Bishop
                   shall
                   be
                   honoured
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   injur's
                   him
                   shall
                   be
                   punished
                   by
                   God.
                   And
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   justly
                   thought
                   worthy
                   of
                   punishment
                   that
                   riseth
                   up
                   against
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   therein
                   a
                   violator
                   of
                   good
                   Lawes
                   ;
                   Of
                   how
                   much
                   greater
                   punishment
                   shall
                   he
                   be
                   thought
                   worthy
                   that
                   will
                   undertake
                   to
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   without
                   his
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   thereby
                   breaking
                   concord
                   ,
                   and
                   overturning
                   good
                   Order
                
                 &c.
                 
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 paraphrase
                 upon
                 these
                 passages
                 .
                 Onely
                 we
                 desire
                 the
                 Reader
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 passe
                 sentence
                 whether
                 these
                 high
                 and
                 supertranscendent
                 expressions
                 ,
                 This
                 prelation
                 of
                 Bishops
                 above
                 Kings
                 ,
                 do
                 savour
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 Blessed
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 even
                 then
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 bonds
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 Martyred
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 he
                 saith
                 
                 
                   Let
                   all
                   men
                   follow
                   the
                   Bishop
                   as
                   Christ
                   the
                   Father
                   &
                   .
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   without
                   the
                   Bishop
                   .
                   Let
                   that
                   Eucharist
                   be
                   allowed
                   on
                   which
                   is
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   Bishop
                   or
                   by
                   his
                   concession
                   &c.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   lawful
                   without
                   the
                   Bishop
                   to
                   Baptize
                   ,
                   or
                   offer
                   &c.
                   
                   That
                   which
                   he
                   approves
                   on
                   is
                   accepted
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   so
                   done
                   is
                   safe
                   and
                   firm
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   right
                   that
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Bishop
                   be
                   known
                   :
                   He
                   that
                   honours
                   the
                   Bishop
                   is
                   honoured
                   of
                   God.
                   He
                   that
                   doth
                   any
                   thing
                   without
                   first
                   consulting
                   with
                   the
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   a
                   Worshipper
                   of
                   the
                   Divel
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 become
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Major
                
                 saith
                 lib.
                 2.
                 
                   hystoria
                   de
                   g●stis
                   Scotorum
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 )
                 was
                 after
                 its
                 first
                 conversion
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 
                 above
                 230.
                 years
                 without
                 Episcopal
                 government
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 cite
                 any
                 more
                 passages
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ;
                 These
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 justifie
                 that
                 censure
                 which
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Presbyterian
                 Divines
                 in
                 their
                 humble
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Paper
                 delivered
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 Majestie
                 at
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
                 do
                 passe
                 upon
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 say
                 .
                 
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   great
                   arguments
                   drawn
                   out
                   of
                   these
                   Epistles
                   themselves
                   ,
                   betraying
                   their
                   insincerity
                   ,
                   adulterate
                   mixtures
                   ,
                   and
                   interpolations
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   Ignatius
                   cannot
                   be
                   distinctly
                   known
                   in
                   Ignatius
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   take
                   him
                   in
                   grosse
                   ,
                   we
                   make
                   him
                   the
                   Patron
                   (
                   as
                   Baronius
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Popish
                   writers
                   do
                   )
                   of
                   such
                   rights
                   and
                   observations
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   cannot
                   be
                   thought
                   to
                   have
                   owned
                   .
                   He
                   doth
                   indeed
                   give
                   testimony
                   to
                   the
                   Prelacy
                   of
                   a
                   Bishop
                   above
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   ;
                   That
                   which
                   may
                   justly
                   render
                   him
                   suspected
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   gives
                   too
                   much
                   Honour
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   as
                   Gods
                   high
                   Priest
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   him
                   you
                   must
                   honour
                   the
                   King.
                   He
                   was
                   indeed
                   a
                   holy
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   writings
                   have
                   suffered
                   Martyrdom
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   he
                   .
                   Corruptions
                   could
                   not
                   go
                   currant
                   ,
                   but
                   under
                   the
                   credit
                   of
                   worthy
                   names
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 considerations
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 makes
                 Salmasius
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 these
                 Epistles
                 were
                 written
                 by
                 a
                 Pse●do-Ignatius
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 when
                 Episcopacy
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 people
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 accustomed
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 government
                 ,
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 willingly
                 and
                 easily
                 receive
                 this
                 new
                 government
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 offended
                 at
                 the
                 novelty
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 the
                 rather
                 thinkes
                 ,
                 Because
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Epistles
                 he
                 speaks
                 highly
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Trallenses
                   ;
                   He
                   bids
                   them
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 calle●
                 the
                 Pre●bytery
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ▪
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 s●me
                 Epistle
                 he
                 saith
                 ▪
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Colledge
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Which
                 passage
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Primitive
                 times
                 .
                 For
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 was
                 much
                 neglected
                 and
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 as
                 Ambrose
                 complaines
                 upon
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 will
                 conclude
                 our
                 discourse
                 concerning
                 the
                 The
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Igna●ius
                 with
                 a
                 remarkable
                 saying
                 of
                 Rive●
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Critica
                   sacra
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   We
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   asc●ibe
                   to
                   the
                   genuine
                   writings
                   of
                   the
                   F●thers
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   Ignatius
                   requires
                   of
                   Hero
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   saith
                   .
                   Keep
                   that
                   depositum
                   which
                   I
                   and
                   Christ
                   have
                   committed
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 hath
                 concredited
                 this
                 holy
                 depositum
                 ;
                 And
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 agreeable
                 in
                 Ignatius
                 to
                 this
                 holy
                 word
                 we
                 imbrace
                 :
                 Other
                 things
                 which
                 neither
                 agree
                 with
                 Christ
                 ▪
                 nor
                 with
                 the
                 true
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 we
                 reject
                 as
                 adulterin●
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 objection
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Proposition
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 
                   Ir●naeus
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 cap.
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 made
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 ,
                 That
                 Polyca●pe
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 made
                 Linus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 after
                 whom
                 succeeded
                 Anacletus
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Clemens
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 third
                 Bishop
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   lib.
                   de
                   praescription
                
                 .
                 That
                 Polycarpe
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 by
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 and
                 Clement
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 advance
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 cause
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 a
                 Bishop
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 Presbyters
                 ;
                 a
                 Bishop
                 (
                 as
                 Gerrhard
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   p●rasi
                   Pon●ificiâ
                
                 not
                 a
                 Bishop
                 
                   phrasi
                   Apostolica
                
                 ;
                 a
                 Bishop
                 in
                 a
                 Popish
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 sense
                 ▪
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 denyed
                 by
                 any
                 that
                 ever
                 wrote
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ▪
                 That
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 were
                 used
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 and
                 many
                 years
                 after
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Iren●us
                 
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Victor
                 cited
                 by
                 
                   Eusebius
                   ▪
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 cap.
                 23
                 ▪
                 calls
                 
                   A●i●etus
                   ,
                   Pius
                   ,
                   Higinus
                   ,
                   Telesphor●s
                   ,
                   Xist●●s
                   ,
                
                 Presbyters
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 —
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   Presbyter●
                   〈◊〉
                   qui
                   te
                   pracesserunt
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Presbyters
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 thee
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   Nec
                   Polycarpus
                   Aniceto
                   suasit
                   ,
                   ut
                   servaret
                   ,
                   qui
                   sibi
                   Presbyterorum
                   ,
                   quibus
                   successerat
                   ,
                   consu●tudinem
                   servandam
                   〈◊〉
                   diceba●
                   .
                   T●rtullian
                
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Apolog.
                   cap.
                
                 39.
                 call●
                 the
                 Presidents
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Senior●
                 or
                 Presbyte●●
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Praesident
                   probati
                   quique
                   Seniore●
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 sufficient
                 for
                 our
                 Episcopal
                 Brethren
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Bishops
                 over
                 Presbyters
                 are
                 of
                 Apostolical
                 institution
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 made
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Churches
                 ;
                 unlesse
                 they
                 do
                 also
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 holy
                 men
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 ●ishop●
                 ▪
                 were
                 more
                 then
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 we
                 must
                 justly
                 charge
                 them
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 unjustly
                 charge
                 us
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 endeavouring
                 from
                 the
                 name
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 common
                 to
                 Presbyters
                 with
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 a
                 superiority
                 of
                 Bishops
                 over
                 Presbyters
                 .
              
               
                 Adde
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 our
                 Brethren
                 do
                 frequently
                 urge
                 those
                 places
                 of
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 ●aith
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 number
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 madeBishops
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 &
                 their
                 successors
                 unto
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 urgeth
                 the
                 successions
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostles
                 committed
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 This
                 will
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 conceive
                 )
                 advantage
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Hier●rchy
                 ▪
                 unlesse
                 they
                 do
                 also
                 prove
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 Bishops
                 were
                 Hierarchical
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 with
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 Autho●
                 doth
                 speak
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 things
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 calling
                 them
                 also
                 Bishops
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
                 43.
                 
                 
                   Quapropter
                   ●is
                   〈◊〉
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   sunt
                   Presbyter●s
                   obaudir●
                   opor●et
                   ,
                   his
                   qui
                   succession●●
                   h●be●●
                   ab
                   Apostol●s
                   sicu●
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   qui
                   cum
                   Episcopa●us
                   successi●●●
                   charis●a
                   veritatis
                   cert●m
                   ,
                   secundum
                   placitum
                   Patris
                   ,
                   acc●perunt
                   .
                   Re●iquos
                   vero
                   qui
                   absistu●●
                   à
                   princip●l●
                   successione
                   ,
                   &
                   qu●cunque
                   loco
                   colliguntur
                   ,
                   suspectos
                   habere
                   ,
                   vel
                   quasi
                   h●retic●s
                   &
                   mala
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   vel
                   quasi
                   sci●d●ntes
                   &
                   ●latos
                   &
                   sibi
                   place●●●s
                   〈…〉
                   ,
                   ●t
                   hypocritas
                   〈◊〉
                   grati●
                   &
                   〈◊〉
                   gloriae
                   hoc
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
                 So
                 also
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 4
                 ▪
                 cap.
                 44
                 —
                 
                   Ab
                   omnibus
                   ●a●ibus
                   
                   absist●re
                   oportet
                   adhaerere
                   vero
                   his
                   qui
                   &
                   Apostolorum
                   ,
                   sicut
                   praediximus
                   doctrinam
                   custodiunt
                   ,
                   &
                   cum
                   Presby●●rii
                   ordine
                   s●rmonem
                   sanum
                   ,
                   &
                   conversationem
                   sine
                   offensa
                   praestant
                   ad
                   informationem
                   &
                   corr●ctionem
                   aliorum
                   .
                
                 Observe
                 here
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Presbyters
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Successors
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 called
                 Bishops
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 doctrine
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 by
                 their
                 succession
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 places
                 of
                 Bishops
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 said
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 therefore
                 those
                 place●
                 do
                 not
                 prove
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 constituted
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 distinct
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 superiour
                 over
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 about
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 Bishops
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 unto
                 Irenaeus
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 h●ve
                 ●ccasion
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 Adde
                 also
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 in
                 Antiquity
                 Iames
                 the
                 Brother
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 or
                 Rome
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 doth
                 not
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 brought
                 for
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ▪
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 Bishops
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Reynolds
                 agains●
                 
                   Hart
                   ,
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 saith
                 ▪
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Fathers
                   termed
                   any
                   Apostle
                   a
                   Bishop
                   of
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   City
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   namely
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   of
                   Antioch
                   or
                   Rome
                   )
                   they
                   meant
                   in
                   a
                   general
                   sort
                   and
                   signification
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   did
                   attend
                   that
                   Church
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ▪
                   and
                   supply
                   that
                   room
                   in
                   preaching
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   which
                   Bishops
                   did
                   after
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Bishop
                   is
                   commonly
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   Overseer
                   of
                   a
                   particular
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   Pastor
                   of
                   a
                   several
                   flock
                   ,
                   so
                   Peter
                   was
                   not
                   Bishop
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   place
                   :
                   therefore
                   not
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 Dr.
                 
                   Whitakers
                   ,
                   lib.
                   de
                   Pontif.
                   qu.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 15.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Patres
                   cum
                   Iacobum
                   Episcopum
                   vo●ant
                   au●
                   etiam
                   P●trum
                   ,
                   non
                   propriè
                   sum●nt
                   Episcopi
                   n●men
                   ,
                   sed
                   vocant
                   eos
                   Episcopos
                   illarum
                   Ecclesiarum
                   in
                   quibus
                   aliquandiu
                   commorati
                   sunt
                   .
                   Et
                   si
                   propri●
                   de
                   Episcopo
                   loquatur
                   ,
                   absurdum
                   est
                   Apostolos
                   fuisse
                   Episcopos
                   .
                   Nam
                   qui
                   propriè
                   Episcopus
                   ●st
                   ,
                   is
                   Apostolus
                   non
                   potest
                   esse
                   ,
                   quia
                   Episcopus
                   est
                   unius
                   tantum
                   Ecclesiae
                   .
                   A●
                   Apostoli
                   pl●●ium
                   Ecclesiarum
                   fundatores
                   &
                   inspectores
                   erant
                   .
                   Et
                   postea
                   .
                   H●●
                   eni●
                   
                   non
                   multum
                   distat
                   ab
                   insania
                   ,
                   dicere
                   Petrum
                   fuisse
                   propriè
                   Episcopum
                   ,
                   aut
                   reliquos
                   Apostolos
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Fathers
                   when
                   they
                   call
                   Iames
                   or
                   Peter
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   take
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Bishop
                   properly
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   call
                   them
                   Bishops
                   of
                   those
                   places
                   where
                   they
                   abode
                   for
                   any
                   long
                   time
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   ,
                   If
                   we
                   speak
                   properly
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   absurd
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   Bishops
                   :
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   properly
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   an
                   Apostle
                   .
                   For
                   a
                   Bishop
                   is
                   onely
                   of
                   one
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   the
                   Founders
                   and
                   Overseers
                   of
                   many
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   doth
                   not
                   much
                   differ
                   from
                   a
                   phrenzy
                   ,
                   and
                   madnesse
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                   Peter
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   properly
                   Bishops
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   This
                   were
                   to
                   degrade
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   Rank
                   and
                   Order
                   of
                   common
                   and
                   ordin●ry
                   Officers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   little
                   Sacriledge
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 quotations
                 out
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 do
                 little
                 avail
                 our
                 Brethren
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 fourth
                 Proposition
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Proposi●ion
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 when
                 the
                 distinction
                 between
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 first
                 began
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 grounded
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   Ius
                   Divinum
                
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 prudential
                 reasons
                 and
                 arguments
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 Hierom
                 and
                 divers
                 after
                 him
                 say
                 )
                 in
                 
                   remed●●m
                   Schismatis
                   ,
                   &
                   ut
                   dissensionum
                   plantaria
                   evellerentur
                   ,
                
                 For
                 the
                 remedy
                 of
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 errour
                 might
                 be
                 rooted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 prudential
                 way
                 (
                 invented
                 no
                 doubt
                 at
                 first
                 upon
                 a
                 good
                 intention
                 )
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 appeares
                 (
                 as
                 Smectymnuus
                 hath
                 well
                 shewn
                 )
                 thus
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Because
                   we
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   daies
                   there
                   were
                   divisions
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   16.17
                   ▪
                   and
                   Schismes
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   3.3
                   .
                   &
                   11.18
                   .
                   yet
                   the
                   Apostle
                   was
                   not
                   directed
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   to
                   Ordain
                   Bishops
                   for
                   the
                   taking
                   away
                   of
                   those
                   Schismes
                   .
                   Neither
                   in
                   the
                   Rules
                   he
                   prescribes
                   for
                   healing
                   of
                   those
                   
                   breaches
                   doth
                   he
                   mention
                   Bishops
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   .
                   Neither
                   doth
                   he
                   mention
                   this
                   in
                   his
                   directions
                   to
                   Timothy
                   and
                   Titus
                   for
                   the
                   Ordination
                   of
                   Bishops
                   or
                   Elders
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   end
                   of
                   their
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   peculiar
                   duty
                   of
                   their
                   office
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Oportet
                     haereses
                     esse
                     ut
                     qui
                     probati
                     sunt
                     manifesti
                     fi●●t
                     inter
                     vos
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   the
                   Apostle
                   no
                   where
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Oportet
                     Episcopos
                     esse
                     ,
                     ut
                     tollantur
                     haereses
                     quae
                     manifest●
                     fiunt
                  
                   ;
                   There
                   must
                   be
                   Bishops
                   that
                   those
                   Heresies
                   which
                   are
                   manifest
                   amongst
                   you
                   may
                   be
                   removed
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   who
                   could
                   foresee
                   what
                   would
                   ensue
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   would
                   never
                   ordain
                   that
                   for
                   a
                   remedy
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   not
                   onely
                   be
                   ineffectual
                   to
                   the
                   cutting
                   off
                   of
                   evil
                   ,
                   but
                   become
                   a
                   stirrup
                   for
                   Antichrist
                   to
                   get
                   into
                   the
                   saddle
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   setting
                   up
                   one
                   Bishop
                   over
                   many
                   Presbyters
                   for
                   preventing
                   Schisms
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   setting
                   up
                   one
                   Archbishop
                   over
                   many
                   Bishops
                   ;
                   and
                   one
                   Patriarch
                   over
                   many
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Pope
                   over
                   all
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   men
                   will
                   imagine
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   danger
                   of
                   Schisme
                   only
                   among
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   among
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   reason
                   ,
                   truth
                   ,
                   history
                   and
                   our
                   own
                   experience
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Musculus
                 having
                 proved
                 by
                 Act.
                 20.
                 
                 Phil.
                 1.1
                 .
                 Titus
                 1.5
                 .
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.1
                 .
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 were
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 addes
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   after
                   the
                   Apostles
                   times
                   when
                   amongst
                   the
                   Elder●
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   (
                   as
                   Hierome
                   saith
                   )
                   Schismes
                   arose
                   ,
                   and
                   a●
                   I
                   verily
                   think
                   ,
                   they
                   began
                   to
                   strive
                   for
                   Majority
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   ,
                   they
                   began
                   to
                   choose
                   one
                   among
                   the
                   rest
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Elders
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   above
                   the
                   rest
                   in
                   a
                   higher
                   degree
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   Bishop
                   .
                   But
                   whether
                   that
                   device
                   of
                   man
                   profited
                   the
                   Church
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   the
                   times
                   following
                   could
                   better
                   judge
                   ,
                   then
                   when
                   it
                   first
                   began
                   .
                   And
                   further
                   addeth
                   ,
                   That
                   if
                   Hierome
                   and
                   others
                   had
                   seen
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   they
                   that
                   came
                   after
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   concluded
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   never
                   brought
                   in
                   by
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   Schismes
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   pretended
                   ;
                   but
                   brought
                   in
                   by
                   Satan
                   to
                   wast
                   and
                   destroy
                   the
                   former
                   Ministry
                   that
                   fed
                   the
                   flock
                   ▪
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 Musculus
                 .
              
               
               
                 Sadeel
                 also
                 hath
                 this
                 memorable
                 passage
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   difference
                   between
                   Bishops
                   and
                   other
                   Ministers
                   came
                   in
                   for
                   remedy
                   of
                   Schisme
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   devised
                   it
                   little
                   thought
                   what
                   a
                   gate
                   they
                   opened
                   to
                   the
                   ambition
                   of
                   Bishop●
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hence
                 also
                 Dr.
                 Whi●akers
                 asking
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   came
                   in
                   the
                   inequality
                   between
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   answereth
                   out
                   of
                   Hierome
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Schisme
                   and
                   faction
                   of
                   some
                   occasioned
                   the
                   ancient
                   Government
                   to
                   be
                   changed
                   —
                   which
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   how
                   ever
                   devised
                   at
                   first
                   for
                   a
                   remedy
                   against
                   Schisme
                   ,
                   yet
                   many
                   holy
                   and
                   wise
                   men
                   have
                   judged
                   it
                   more
                   pernicious
                   then
                   the
                   disease
                   it self
                   ;
                   and
                   although
                   it
                   did
                   not
                   by
                   and
                   by
                   appear
                   ,
                   yet
                   miserable
                   experience
                   afterward
                   shewed
                   it
                   .
                   First
                   ambition
                   crept
                   in
                   ,
                   which
                   at
                   length
                   begat
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   set
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   chair
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   the
                   yoak
                   of
                   bondage
                   upon
                   the
                   neck
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 mischiefs
                 made
                 Nazianz●n
                 wish
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 No
                 dignity
                 or
                 tyrannical
                 prerogative
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 no
                 principal
                 dignity
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 speaking
                 .
                 
                   But
                   now
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   Contentions
                   about
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   and
                   the
                   left
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   higher
                   and
                   the
                   lower
                   place
                   ,
                   &c.
                   have
                   bred
                   many
                   inconveniencies
                   even
                   among
                   Ministers
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   Teachers
                   in
                   Israel
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Proposition
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 wid●
                 and
                 vast
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 later
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 between
                 ancient
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 Rome
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Bishop
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 erection
                 was
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   Primus
                   Presbyter
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Episcopus
                   Praeses
                
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Moderator
                 in
                 a
                 Church-Assembly
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Speaker
                 in
                 a
                 Parliament
                 )
                 that
                 governed
                 
                   communi
                   Concilio
                   Presbyterorum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 neither
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 common
                 with
                 his
                 Presbyters
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 Ambrose
                 upon
                 the
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Ordination
                   of
                   a
                   Bishop
                   and
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   ;
                   for
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   Priests
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Bishop
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   .
                
              
               
                 *
                 Dr.
                 Reynolds
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   when
                   Elders
                   were
                   ordained
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                   through
                   every
                   City
                   to
                   feed
                   the
                   flock
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   Holy
                   Gost
                   had
                   made
                   them
                   Overseers
                   :
                   they
                   to
                   the
                   intent
                   they
                   might
                   the
                   better
                   do
                   it
                   by
                   common
                   counsel
                   and
                   consent
                   ,
                   did
                   use
                   to
                   assemble
                   themselves
                   and
                   meet
                   together
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   which
                   meetings
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   more
                   orderly
                   handling
                   and
                   concluding
                   of
                   things
                   pertaining
                   to
                   their
                   charge
                   ;
                   they
                   chose
                   one
                   amongst
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   President
                   of
                   their
                   company
                   ,
                   and
                   Moderator
                   of
                   their
                   actions
                   —
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   he
                   whom
                   afterward
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   the
                   Fathers
                   called
                   Bishop
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   them
                   who
                   serve
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   
                     stewardship
                     of
                     the
                     mysteries
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   is
                   now
                   by
                   the
                   custome
                   of
                   our
                   English
                   speech
                   restrained
                   to
                   Elders
                   who
                   are
                   under
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ;
                   So
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Bishop
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   Elders
                   and
                   Pastors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   was
                   then
                   by
                   the
                   usual
                   language
                   of
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   appropriated
                   to
                   him
                   who
                   had
                   the
                   Presidentship
                   over
                   Elders
                   .
                
                 From
                 which
                 quotation
                 it
                 appeares
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 learned
                 Dr.
                 Reynold
                 ,
                 A
                 Bishop
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 appearing
                 was
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 The
                 President
                 or
                 Moderator
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
              
               
                 D.
                 Blondel
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 vast
                 Reading
                 ,
                 indeavours
                 strenuously
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 Episcopacy
                 first
                 came
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 custome
                 was
                 to
                 choose
                 the
                 Eldest
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 calls
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 ordained
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Moderator
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 his
                 decease
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 in
                 age
                 succeeded
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 advanced
                 in
                 degree
                 of
                 Ministry
                 or
                 power
                 above
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 order
                 and
                 dignity
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 Presbyter
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 opinion
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 that
                 passage
                 out
                 of
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 )
                 if
                 that
                 Book
                 be
                 his
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 —
                 
                   Nam
                   &
                   Timotheum
                   
                   Presbyterum
                   à
                   se
                   creatum
                   Episcopum
                   vocat
                   ,
                   quia
                   primum
                   Presbyteri
                   Episcopi
                   appellabantur
                   ,
                   ut
                   rec●dente
                   uno
                   ,
                   sequen●
                   ei
                   succederet
                   —
                   Sed
                   quia
                   ceperunt
                   sequentes
                   Presbyteri
                   indigni
                   inveniri
                   ad
                   Primatus
                   tenendos
                   immutata
                   est
                   ratio
                   ,
                   prospiciente
                   concilio
                   ,
                   ut
                   non
                   Ordo
                   ,
                   sed
                   meritum
                   crearet
                   Epis●opum
                   multorum
                   Sacerdotum
                   judicio
                   constitutum
                   ,
                   ne
                   indignus
                   tem●re
                   usurparet
                   &
                   esset
                   multis
                   scandalum
                   .
                   I●
                   lege
                   nascebantur
                   Sac●rdotes
                   ex
                   genere
                   Aaron
                   Levi●ae
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Whether
                 this
                 conjecture
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 (
                 as
                 others
                 think
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 true
                 in
                 some
                 Churches
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 now
                 debate
                 .
                 But
                 sure
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Ierom
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 The
                 Bishop
                 was
                 chosen
                 not
                 onely
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 
                   in
                   excelsi●ri
                   gradu
                
                 in
                 an
                 higher
                 degree
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 not
                 Office.
                 He
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 by
                 3.
                 
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                   Sed
                   Presbyteri
                   unum
                   ex
                   se
                   electum
                   in
                   excelsiore
                   gr●an
                   collocatu●
                   ,
                   Episcopum
                   nominabant
                   .
                
              
               
                 Indeed
                 afterwards
                 in
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 This
                 
                   Ep●scopus
                   P●aeses
                
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Episcopus
                   Princeps
                
                 and
                 usurped
                 sinfully
                 upon
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 Ministers
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 coming
                 in
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 Famous
                 is
                 that
                 (
                 so
                 often
                 mentined
                 in
                 several
                 writings
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 )
                 saying
                 of
                 Ambrose
                 upon
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5
                 1
                 
                   Vnde
                   &
                   Synagoga
                   &
                   post●a
                   Ecclesia
                   Seniores
                   habuit
                   quorum
                   sine
                   consilio
                   nihil
                   agebatur
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   .
                   Quod
                   quâ
                   negligentiâ
                   obsolev●rat
                   nescio
                   ,
                   nisi
                   forte
                   Doctorum
                   desidi●
                   aut
                   magis
                   superbiâ
                   dum
                   volunt
                   aliguid
                   videri
                
                 ▪
              
               
                 From
                 hence
                 came
                 that
                 distinction
                 of
                 Beza's
                 between
                 
                   Episcopus
                   divinus
                   ,
                   humanus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Diabolicus
                 ;
                 By
                 the
                 divine
                 Bishop
                 he
                 means
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 humane
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 he
                 means
                 the
                 Bishop
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 be
                 President
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rule
                 with
                 them
                 by
                 fixed
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Canons
                 ;
                 By
                 the
                 Diabolical
                 he
                 means
                 a
                 Bishop
                 with
                 sole
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 Lording
                 it
                 over
                 Gods
                 heritage
                 and
                 governing
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 will
                 and
                 authority
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 men
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 those
                 dayes
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 they
                 commit
                 
                 a
                 fallacy
                 ,
                 just
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 argue
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 now
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 further
                 handling
                 of
                 this
                 proposition
                 ▪
                 we
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 Sm●ctym●●us
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 many
                 pages
                 spent
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 imparity
                 between
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 and
                 our
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 Onely
                 we
                 shall
                 crave
                 leave
                 to
                 relate
                 a
                 passage
                 from
                 a
                 Reverend
                 Divine
                 now
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 holdeth
                 forth
                 this
                 assertion
                 :
                 
                   That
                   the
                   ancient
                   Fathers
                   in
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   differ
                   more
                   from
                   the
                   high
                   Prelatist
                   then
                   from
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   ▪
                   This
                   he
                   proveth
                   .
                   Because
                   The
                   Presbyterians
                   alwayes
                   have
                   ●
                   President
                   to
                   guide
                   their
                   actions
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   acknowledge
                   may
                   be
                   perpetual
                   
                     d●rante
                     vitâ
                     ●●do
                     s●
                     ben●
                     g●sseri●
                  
                   :
                   or
                   temporary
                   to
                   avoid
                   inconvenience
                   .
                   Which
                   Bilson
                   in
                   his
                   preface
                   (
                   &
                   again
                   and
                   again
                   in
                   his
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Perp.
                   government
                   )
                   takes
                   hold
                   of
                   ,
                   as
                   advantagious
                   ,
                   because
                   so
                   little
                   discrepant
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   saith
                   )
                   from
                   what
                   he
                   maintain●
                   :
                   But
                   now
                   the
                   high
                   Prelatists
                   exclu●e
                   a
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   ●s
                   having
                   nothing
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   put
                   as
                   far
                   above
                   the
                   sphaere
                   of
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                   as
                   sacrificing
                   above
                   a
                   Levites
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   an
                   act
                   restrained
                   to
                   an
                   higher
                   Order
                   ;
                   whereas
                   the
                   Fathers
                   acknowledge
                   a
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   divers
                   cases
                   ,
                   Councels
                   tie
                   the
                   Bishop
                   to
                   do
                   nothing
                   without
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   clear
                   ,
                   The
                   high
                   Prelatist●
                   are
                   at
                   a
                   further
                   distance
                   from
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Prebyterians
                   :
                   Afterwards
                   he
                   also
                   adds
                   ,
                   If
                   we
                   differ
                   from
                   the
                   Fathers
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   Prelacy
                   (
                   wherein
                   our
                   opponents
                   are
                   in
                   no
                   better
                   terms
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   )
                   yet
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   consider
                   in
                   how
                   many
                   thing●
                   we
                   jumpe
                   with
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   wherein
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   been
                   dissenting
                   both
                   in
                   opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   practise
                   ;
                   as
                   1.
                   touching
                   promiscuous
                   dancing
                   ,
                   especially
                   upon
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Touching
                   residency
                   of
                   Pastors
                   in
                   their
                   Churches
                   ,
                   which
                   excludes
                   all
                   Pluralities
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Frequency
                   and
                   diligence
                   in
                   Preaching
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Touching
                   the
                   abuse
                   of
                   health-drinking
                   ,
                   or
                   drinking
                   
                     ad
                     aequales
                     calices
                  
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Touching
                   Bishops
                   not
                   intanling
                   themselves
                   with
                   secular
                   affairs
                   ,
                   or
                   
                   businesses
                   of
                   state
                   in
                   Princes
                   Courts
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Touching
                   gaming
                   at
                   Cards
                   or
                   Dice
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   with
                   no
                   great
                   confidence
                   triumph
                   in
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   one
                   point
                   (
                   wherein
                   themselves
                   also
                   are
                   at
                   a
                   distance
                   from
                   them
                   )
                   while
                   we
                   keep
                   closer
                   to
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ▪
                   then
                   they
                   do
                   in
                   many
                   others
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Proposition
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 the
                 great
                 argument
                 that
                 is
                 brought
                 for
                 Episcopacy
                 from
                 the
                 lineal
                 succession
                 of
                 Bishops
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 daies
                 to
                 our
                 d●●e●
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 that
                 validity
                 in
                 it
                 that
                 is
                 imagined
                 .
                 Bishop
                 Bilson
                 and
                 others
                 ●ake
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 pains
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Al●xandria
                   ,
                   Hierusalem
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 daies
                 unto
                 Constantine's
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 desire
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 consider
                 ▪
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 Catalogues
                 labour
                 much
                 of
                 an
                 Homonymy
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 Bishop
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 later
                 times
                 were
                 Bishops
                 of
                 a
                 f●r
                 different
                 nature
                 from
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 times
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 be
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 their
                 Office
                 they
                 differed
                 very
                 much
                 .
                 The
                 later
                 ,
                 peece
                 by
                 peece
                 ,
                 taking
                 that
                 authority
                 to
                 the●
                 which
                 the
                 former
                 neither
                 might
                 nor
                 did
                 ●njoy
                 .
                 The
                 later
                 were
                 Diocesan
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 were
                 Bishop●
                 onely
                 of
                 one
                 Congregation
                 .
                 At
                 first
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 Councel
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 line
                 of
                 succession
                 was
                 drawn
                 (
                 saith
                 D.
                 Blo●del
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 i●
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Ordained
                 Minister
                 .
                 Even
                 ●s
                 amongst
                 the
                 Athenian●
                 there
                 were
                 ▪
                 9.
                 
                 Archontes
                 or
                 
                   chief
                   Ruler●
                
                 equal
                 in
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 Governours
                 in
                 Athens
                 was
                 desi●ed
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 on●ly
                 who
                 w●●
                 the
                 first
                 Ar●bon
                 or
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 to
                 diminish
                 the
                 ●●thority
                 of
                 the
                 ●est
                 ,
                 
                   sed
                   ut
                   compendi●sio●●●
                   minus
                   〈…〉
                
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 enumer●●i●n
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 their
                 successive
                 Governour●
                 might
                 〈…〉
                 compendious
                 and
                 expedite
                 .
                 Even
                 
                 so
                 at
                 first
                 ▪
                 there
                 were
                 divers
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 which
                 did
                 govern
                 with
                 equal
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 line
                 and
                 succession
                 was
                 deduced
                 from
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 ordained
                 ,
                 not
                 thereby
                 incroaching
                 upon
                 the
                 joynt
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 expedite
                 way
                 of
                 reckoning
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 afterwards
                 one
                 was
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ▪
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Moderator
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 amongst
                 the
                 Scotch
                 and
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 most
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Superintendent
                 amongst
                 the
                 Germa●s
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 Zepp
                 .
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 10.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   degree
                   with
                   other
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   only
                   president●
                   while
                   the
                   Synod
                   lasteth
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   dissolved
                   ,
                   their
                   Prerogative
                   ceaseth
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   no
                   prerogative
                   over
                   their
                   fellow-Ministers
                   ▪
                   they
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   their
                   Presbyteries
                   .
                   The
                   Synod
                   ended
                   ,
                   they
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   their
                   particular
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 Catalogues
                 the
                 nearer
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 daies
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 ●ncer●in
                 ▪
                 and
                 indeed
                 contradictory
                 one
                 unto
                 another
                 :
                 Some
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Clemens
                 was
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 after
                 Peter
                 :
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 intricacies
                 about
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Succession
                 in
                 
                   Linus
                   ,
                   Anacletus
                   ▪
                   Clemens
                
                 ▪
                 and
                 another
                 called
                 Cletus
                 ▪
                 as
                 some
                 affirm
                 ,
                 are
                 inextricable
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Titus
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cr●te
                 ,
                 some
                 say
                 Archbishop
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Dalmatia
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Timothy
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Iohn
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 ,
                 Polyca●ps
                 was
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 ;
                 another
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 succeeded
                 one
                 Bu●olus
                 :
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 That
                 Arist●
                 was
                 first
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Alexandria
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Cities
                 two
                 ▪
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 Bishop
                 of
                 one
                 City
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 can
                 these
                 Catalogues
                 be
                 unquestionable
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 Testimonies
                 that
                 fight
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Learned
                 Iunius
                 speaking
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 controversie
                 about
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Presbyters
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 whether
                 Linus
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 or
                 Anacletus
                 ,
                 hath
                 this
                 remarkable
                 passage
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   these
                   or
                   some
                   of
                   these
                   were
                   
                   Presbyters
                   or
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   ruling
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   common
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   following
                   Writers
                   ,
                   fancying
                   to
                   themselves
                   such
                   Bishops
                   as
                   then
                   had
                   obtained
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   fell
                   into
                   these
                   snares
                   of
                   tradition
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   supposed
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   custome
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   time●
                   ▪
                   that
                   the●e
                   could
                   be
                   but
                   one
                   Bishop
                   in
                   one
                   Church
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   which
                   i●
                   quite
                   crosse
                   to
                   the
                   Apostolic
                   all
                   times
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 Catalogues
                 spake
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 lived
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 distinction
                 between
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presby●ers
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 call
                 them
                 who
                 went
                 before
                 them
                 
                   Bishops
                   ▪
                
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sence
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 after-times
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 succeed
                 them
                 any
                 otherwise
                 (
                 if
                 so
                 much
                 )
                 then
                 Caesar
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 succeed
                 the
                 Roman
                 Consuls
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 These
                 Catalogues
                 do
                 resolve
                 themselves
                 into
                 an
                 Apostle
                 or
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 ▪
                 as
                 at
                 Rome
                 into
                 〈◊〉
                 ;
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 into
                 Mark
                 ;
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 into
                 Timothy
                 ;
                 a●
                 ●ret●
                 into
                 Titus
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Bishops
                 in
                 a
                 formal
                 sence
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 had
                 an
                 universal
                 Commission
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Offices
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 successors
                 properly
                 
                   in
                   idem
                   Officium
                
                 .
                 Indeed
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Presbyte●s
                 did
                 succeed
                 them
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 Office.
                 Ordinary
                 Offices
                 succeed
                 Extraordinary
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 line
                 and
                 degree
                 as
                 one
                 Brother
                 succeeds
                 another
                 in
                 his
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 men
                 of
                 another
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 line
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 ,
                 we
                 confesse
                 ,
                 called
                 Bishops
                 by
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Writers
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 was
                 onely
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 allusion
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 shewed
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 will
                 conclude
                 this
                 Proposition
                 with
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 passage
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 conference
                 of
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Presbyters
                 at
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 say
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   And
                   left
                   your
                   Majesty
                   might
                   reply
                   ,
                   That
                   however
                   the
                   Catalogues
                   and
                   Testimonies
                   may
                   varie
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   mistaken
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   order
                   ,
                   or
                   times
                   ,
                   or
                   names
                   of
                   those
                   Persons
                   that
                   succeeded
                   
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   yet
                   all
                   agree
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Succession
                   of
                   some
                   Persons
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   though
                   the
                   credit
                   of
                   the
                   Catalogues
                   be
                   infirmed
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   thing
                   intended
                   is
                   confirmed
                   thereby
                   :
                   We
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Succession
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   feed
                   and
                   govern
                   these
                   Churches
                   ,
                   while
                   they
                   continued
                   Churches
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   denyed
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   that
                   planted
                   and
                   watered
                   those
                   Churches
                   (
                   though
                   extraordinary
                   and
                   temporary
                   Officers
                   )
                   were
                   by
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Writers
                   in
                   compliance
                   with
                   the
                   language
                   and
                   usage
                   of
                   thir
                   own
                   times
                   ,
                   called
                   Bishops
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   were
                   eminent
                   men
                   ,
                   of
                   chief
                   note
                   ,
                   presiding
                   in
                   Presbyteries
                   of
                   the
                   Cities
                   or
                   Churches
                   ,
                   called
                   by
                   such
                   Writers
                   as
                   wrote
                   after
                   the
                   division
                   and
                   distinction
                   of
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   and
                   Bishops
                   :
                   But
                   that
                   those
                   first
                   and
                   ancientest
                   Presbyters
                   were
                   Bishops
                   in
                   proper
                   sence
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   Majesties
                   description
                   ,
                   invested
                   with
                   power
                   over
                   Presbyters
                   and
                   people
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   (
                   as
                   distinct
                   from
                   Presbyters
                   )
                   did
                   belong
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   giving
                   Rules
                   and
                   Censures
                   ;
                   we
                   humbly
                   conceive
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   proved
                   by
                   authentick
                   or
                   competent
                   Testimonies
                   .
                   And
                   granting
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Majesty
                   should
                   prove
                   the
                   Succession
                   of
                   Bishops
                   from
                   the
                   Primitive
                   times
                   seriatim
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   these
                   from
                   whom
                   you
                   draw
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   whom
                   you
                   derive
                   it
                   ▪
                   be
                   found
                   either
                   more
                   then
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   extraordinary
                   persons
                   ,
                   or
                   lesse
                   then
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   a●
                   meerly
                   first
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   having
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   essentials
                   to
                   Episcopal
                   Government
                   (
                   mentioned
                   by
                   your
                   Majestie
                   )
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   hand
                   ;
                   it
                   will
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   your
                   Majestie
                   hath
                   proved
                   by
                   this
                   Succession
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Homonymy
                   and
                   equivocal
                   acceptation
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   Episcopus
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Proposition
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 whatsoever
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 out
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 opinion
                 generally
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Learned
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 Two
                 Orders
                 of
                 Ministers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 salutes
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacon●
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 opinion
                 i●
                 Clement
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 and
                 Polycarp●
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Phil●delphians
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 .
                 Thi●
                 also
                 i●
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 School-men
                 .
                 Lombard
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Whereas
                   all
                   the
                   seven
                   Orders
                   are
                   spiritual
                   and
                   sacred
                   ;
                   yet
                   the
                   Canons
                   think
                   that
                   two
                   onely
                   are
                   called
                   Sacred
                   Orders
                   by
                   an
                   excellency
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Deaconship
                   and
                   Priesthood
                   :
                   because
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   read
                   ,
                   had
                   onely
                   these
                   two
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   these
                   only
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   Apostles
                   precept
                   .
                
                 Bonavent●r●
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 Episcopacy
                 i●
                 no
                 order
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 an
                 eminency
                 and
                 dignity
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 saith
                 A●re●lus
                 upon
                 the
                 4.
                 
                 Sent.
                 distinct
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 Nav●rrus
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Divines
                 ,
                 That
                 Episcopacy
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Office.
                 See
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 
                   Forbesii
                   I●●nicu●
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Addition
                 of
                 M.
                 Mason
                 to
                 his
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 very
                 many
                 authors
                 cited
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 That
                 Presbytery
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 Order
                 of
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 different
                 order
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 different
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 .
                 See
                 also
                 D.
                 Blo●de●
                 ,
                 Sect.
                 3.135
                 .
                 where
                 he
                 sheweth
                 out
                 of
                 divers
                 Councells
                 ,
                 that
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Gospel-Ministry
                 were
                 comprehended
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 our
                 own
                 Nation
                 that
                 blessed
                 man
                 Mr.
                 Wickloffe
                 did
                 judge
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 ought
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 two
                 Orders
                 of
                 Ministers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Iohn
                   Lamber●
                
                 a
                 Martyr
                 in
                 his
                 answer
                 to
                 Articles
                 objected
                 against
                 him
                 ▪
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   touching
                   Priesthood
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   ,
                   when
                   vertue
                   bore
                   (
                   as
                   Ancient
                   Doctors
                   do
                   deem
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   Scripture
                   in
                   mine
                   opinion
                   recordeth
                   the
                   same
                   )
                   most
                   room
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   more
                   Officers
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   then
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Deacons
                   that
                   is
                   Ministers
                   ;
                   as
                   witnesseth
                   ,
                   besides
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   Hierome
                   in
                   his
                   Commentariesupon
                   the
                   Epistles
                   of
                   Paul.
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 one
                 instance
                 instead
                 of
                 many
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 added
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1537.
                 there
                 came
                 out
                 a
                 Book
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Institution
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   man
                   ,
                
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Clergy
                 in
                 their
                 Provincial
                 Synod
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 and
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 wherein
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Orders
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 expresly
                 ,
                 That
                 although
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Church
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 instituted
                 certain
                 inferiour
                 degrees
                 of
                 Ministery
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 degree
                 or
                 distinction
                 in
                 Orders
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 of
                 Deacons
                 or
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 or
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 thoroughout
                 the
                 whole
                 discourse
                 makes
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Bishops
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 Proposition
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 formerly
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 refer
                 the
                 diligent
                 Reader
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 from
                 hence
                 it
                 followeth
                 inevitably
                 ,
                 That
                 ▪
                 if
                 according
                 unto
                 the
                 judgments
                 of
                 our
                 Episcopal
                 Divines
                 ,
                 Episcopacy
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 of
                 Ministry
                 with
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 th●●
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 intrinsecal
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 then
                 Presbytery
                 hath
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 distinction
                 that
                 was
                 put
                 between
                 them
                 by
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 was
                 meerly
                 in
                 restraining
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 exercise
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 was
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 inherent
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 
                   actus
                   primu●
                
                 was
                 common
                 to
                 both
                 ,
                 although
                 for
                 order
                 sake
                 the
                 
                   actus
                   secundus
                
                 was
                 inhibited
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 leads
                 us
                 to
                 speak
                 something
                 about
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Ministers
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 believe
                 the
                 Reader
                 doth
                 desire
                 especially
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 undertaken
                 this
                 discourse
                 about
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 do
                 most
                 triumph
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 all
                 Anti-Presbyterians
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Ordination
                 
                 now
                 in
                 use
                 is
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 without
                 a
                 Bishop
                 over
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 is
                 null
                 and
                 void
                 .
                 In
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 crave
                 leave
                 to
                 hold
                 forth
                 these
                 ensuing
                 Propositions
                 about
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 (
                 for
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 spoken
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
               
                 Several
                 Propositions
                 declaring
                 the
                 Iudgment
                 and
                 Practise
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Church
                 about
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Proposition
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   THat
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   purest
                   times
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   governed
                   by
                   the
                   Common
                   Councel
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   There
                   was
                   Ordination
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   without
                   Bishops
                   over
                   Presbyters
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   Bishops
                   came
                   in
                   
                     postea
                     &
                     paulatim
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Hierome
                   saith
                   .
                   And
                   
                     Panormitanus
                     lib.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Decretal
                     .
                     de
                     consuetudine
                     cap.
                     quarto
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Olim
                     Presbyteri
                     in
                     communi
                     regebant
                     Ecclesiam
                     ,
                     &
                     ordinabant
                     Sacerdotes
                     ,
                     &
                     pa●iter
                     conferebant
                     omnia
                     Sacramenta
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Proposition
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   THat
                   after
                   that
                   Bishops
                   were
                   admitted
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   Ordination
                   by
                   Bishops
                   without
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   his
                   Presbyters
                   was
                   alwaies
                   forbidden
                   and
                   opposed
                   .
                
                 
                   Cyprian
                   in
                   his
                   exile
                   writing
                   to
                   his
                   charge
                   ,
                   certifies
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   Aurelius
                   was
                   ordained
                   by
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   Colleagues
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   were
                   present
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   By
                   his
                   Colleagues
                   ,
                   he
                   meanes
                   his
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   as
                   appears
                   epist.
                   58.
                   
                   And
                   Firmilianus
                   saith
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   rule
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     Quod
                     baptizandi
                     ,
                     manum
                     imponendi
                     &
                     ordinandi
                     possident
                     potestatem
                     .
                  
                   
                   And
                   who
                   those
                   be
                   ,
                   he
                   expresseth
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   ,
                   
                     Seniores
                     &
                     Praepositi
                  
                   ;
                   by
                   whom
                   
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Bishops
                   are
                   understood
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   
                     Synodo
                     ad
                     Quercum
                     anno
                  
                   403.
                   it
                   was
                   brought
                   as
                   an
                   accusation
                   against
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   had
                   made
                   Ordinations
                   without
                   the
                   company
                   and
                   sentence
                   of
                   his
                   Clergy
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Councel
                   of
                   Carth●ge
                   it
                   was
                   decreed
                   ,
                   Can.
                   20.
                   
                   
                     Vt
                     Episcopus
                     sine
                     Consilio
                     Clericorum
                     suorum
                     Clericos
                     non
                     ordinet
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Can.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Cum
                     ●
                     dinatur
                     Presbyter
                     Episcopo
                     eum
                     benedicente
                     ,
                     &
                     manum
                     super
                     caput
                     ejus
                     tenente
                     ;
                     etiam
                     omnes
                     Presbyteri
                     qui
                     praesentes
                     sunt
                     ,
                     manus
                     suas
                     juxta
                     manum
                     Episcopi
                     super
                     caput
                     illius
                     teneant
                     .
                  
                   When
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   is
                   ordained
                   ,
                   The
                   Bishop
                   blessing
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   holding
                   his
                   hand
                   upon
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   that
                   are
                   present
                   ,
                   shall
                   likewise
                   lay
                   their
                   hands
                   upon
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   signified
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   consent
                   to
                   what
                   the
                   Bishop
                   doth
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     Ordo
                     ipse
                     confertur
                     &
                     gratia
                     ordini
                     necessa●ia
                     impe●ratur
                     ,
                     quemadmodum
                     per
                     impositionem
                     manuum
                     Episcopi
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   Order
                   it self
                   is
                   conferred
                   ,
                   and
                   grace
                   necessary
                   is
                   impetrated
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   :
                   
                   as
                   saith
                   Forbefius
                   in
                   his
                   Irenicum
                   .
                   The
                   Presbyters
                   impose
                   hands
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   same
                   Author
                   )
                   
                     non
                     tanquam
                     duntaxat
                     consentientes
                     (
                     ad
                     consensum
                     enim
                     sufficiunt
                     suffragia
                     ,
                     &
                     plebs
                     etiam
                     consentit
                     ,
                     nec
                     tamen
                     ejus
                     est
                     manus
                     imponere
                     )
                     sed
                     tanquam
                     Ordinantes
                     ,
                     se●
                     Ordinem
                     conferentes
                     ,
                     &
                     ex
                     potestate
                     Ordinandi
                     Diuinitùs
                     acceptâ
                     ,
                     gratiam
                     Ordinato
                     ,
                     hoc
                     adhibito
                     ritu
                     ,
                     apprecantes
                  
                   ;
                   Not
                   onely
                   as
                   Consenting
                   (
                   for
                   to
                   manifest
                   their
                   consent
                   their
                   suffrages
                   had
                   been
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   also
                   gave
                   their
                   consent
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   impose
                   not
                   their
                   hands
                   )
                   but
                   as
                   Ordaining
                   ,
                   and
                   conferring
                   Orders
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Ordination
                   conferred
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   praying
                   for
                   grace
                   upon
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   Ordained
                   ,
                   using
                   the
                   ceremony
                   of
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   same
                   Author
                   brings
                   a
                   famous
                   example
                   of
                   Pelagius
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   made
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   by
                   Two
                   Bishops
                   and
                   one
                   Presbyter
                   named
                   Andreas
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Councel
                   of
                   Nice
                   it
                   was
                   decreed
                   ,
                   That
                   No
                   Bishop
                   
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   but
                   by
                   Three
                   Bishops
                   at
                   least
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   this
                   Pelagius
                   being
                   by
                   Iustinian
                   ,
                   Anno
                   555.
                   appointed
                   to
                   be
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   obtain
                   Three
                   Bishops
                   to
                   ordain
                   him
                   ,
                   (
                   he
                   being
                   suspected
                   then
                   of
                   a
                   crime
                   from
                   which
                   he
                   afterwards
                   cleared
                   himself
                   )
                   he
                   received
                   Ordination
                   from
                   Two
                   Bishops
                   and
                   one
                   Presbyter
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Ordination
                   
                     Canonica
                     habita
                     est
                     in
                     hunc
                     usque
                     diem
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   accounted
                   Canonical
                   even
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   By
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   that
                   Presbyters
                   lay
                   on
                   hands
                   in
                   Ordination
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Bishop
                   as
                   partners
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   Pelagius
                   and
                   his
                   successours
                   would
                   never
                   have
                   owned
                   this
                   way
                   of
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   had
                   they
                   not
                   believed
                   ,
                   That
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   had
                   a
                   power
                   derived
                   to
                   him
                   from
                   Christ
                   to
                   confer
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Orders
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   leads
                   us
                   to
                   a
                   Third
                   Proposition
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Proposition
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   THat
                   even
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Judgment
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   Presbyters
                   have
                   an
                   intrinsecal
                   power
                   and
                   authority
                   to
                   ordain
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   this
                   power
                   was
                   restrained
                   ,
                   and
                   inhibited
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   
                     propter
                     legis
                     necessitatem
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   
                     propter
                     honorem
                     Sacerdotii
                  
                   ;
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   any
                   Divine
                   law
                   for
                   bidding
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   for
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   some
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Leo
                     Primus
                     ep
                  
                   .
                   88.
                   upon
                   complaints
                   of
                   unlawful
                   Ordinations
                   ,
                   writing
                   to
                   the
                   Germane
                   and
                   French
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   reckons
                   up
                   what
                   things
                   are
                   reserved
                   to
                   the
                   Bishops
                   .
                   Among
                   which
                   he
                   sets
                   down
                   
                     Presbyterorum
                     &
                     Diaconorum
                     consecratio
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   adds
                   ,
                   
                     Quae
                     omnia
                     solis
                     deberi
                     summis
                     Pontificibus
                     authoritate
                     Canonum
                     praecipitur
                     .
                  
                   And
                   
                     Isidore
                     Hispalensis
                     ,
                     lib.
                  
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     Offi●iis
                     Ecclesiasticis
                     ,
                     cap.
                  
                   7.
                   speaking
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     His
                     enim
                     sicut
                     Episcopis
                     dispensatio
                     mysteriorum
                     Dei
                     commissa
                     est
                     .
                     Praesunt
                     enim
                     Ecclesiis
                     Christi
                     ;
                     &
                     in
                     confectione
                     divina
                     corporis
                     &
                     sanguinis
                     consort●s
                     cum
                     Episcop●
                     sunt
                     ;
                     similiter
                     &
                     in
                     doctrina
                     populorum
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     Officio
                     praedicandi
                     .
                     Sed
                     sola
                     propter
                     authoritatem
                     summo
                     Sacerdoti
                     Clericorum
                     ordinatio
                     &
                     consecratio
                     reservata
                     
                     est
                     ;
                     ne
                     à
                     multis
                     Ecclesiae
                     disciplina
                     vendicata
                     ,
                     concordiam
                     solveret
                     ,
                     scandala
                     generaret
                  
                   :
                   and
                   afterwards
                   he
                   proves
                   by
                   Scripture
                   texts
                   ,
                   that
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Presbyters
                   are
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   
                     Concilium
                     Aquisgran
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Canon
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Solum
                     propter
                     authoritatem
                     Clericorum
                     Ordinatio
                     &
                     Cons●cratio
                     reservata
                     est
                     summo
                     Sacerdoti
                     .
                  
                   Dr.
                   Forbes
                   professor
                   at
                   Aberdeen
                   (
                   though
                   a
                   great
                   friend
                   and
                   pleader
                   for
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   
                   yet
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Habent
                     Presbyteri
                     de
                     jure
                     Divino
                     ,
                     Ordinandi
                     ,
                     sicut
                     praedicandi
                     ,
                     &
                     baptizandi
                     ,
                     potestatem
                     :
                     quamvis
                     haec
                     omnia
                     exequi
                     debeant
                     sub
                     regimine
                     &
                     inspectione
                     Episcopi
                     in
                     locis
                     ubi
                     est
                     Episcopus
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Mr.
                   Mason
                   a
                   known
                   Writer
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   saith
                   also
                   ,
                   
                   
                     That
                     a
                     Presbyter
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     Presbyter
                     ,
                     is
                     indued
                     with
                     intrinsecal
                     power
                     and
                     ability
                     to
                     Ordain
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     restrained
                     from
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     it
                     onely
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     for
                     Disciplines
                     sake
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     when
                     the
                     Power
                     of
                     Ordination
                     was
                     reserved
                     to
                     the
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Presbyter
                     was
                     not
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     utterly
                     extinguished
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     restrained
                     as
                     the
                     faculty
                     of
                     the
                     flying
                     of
                     a
                     bird
                     ,
                     when
                     hi●
                     wings
                     are
                     tyed
                     .
                  
                   What
                   authority
                   the
                   Church
                   had
                   to
                   tye
                   these
                   wings
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   the
                   Church
                   did
                   well
                   in
                   tying
                   them
                   when
                   the
                   Scripture
                   had
                   left
                   them
                   untyed
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   now
                   under
                   debate
                   .
                   All
                   that
                   we
                   produce
                   this
                   Authour
                   for
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   wing●
                   of
                   Presbytery
                   were
                   not
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   tyed
                   up
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   Episcopal
                   Writers
                   themselves
                   ,
                   Presbyters
                   have
                   an
                   intrinsecal
                   power
                   of
                   giving
                   Orders
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   Authour
                   proves
                   this
                   his
                   Assertion
                   thus
                   ;
                   Because
                   that
                   a
                   Bishop
                   is
                   intrinsecally
                   inabled
                   to
                   give
                   Orders
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   his
                   power
                   of
                   Jurisdiction
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   his
                   power
                   of
                   Order
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   hath
                   as
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   and
                   character
                   of
                   Order
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Papists
                   themselves
                   )
                   as
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   every
                   Presbyter
                   hath
                   an
                   intrinsecal
                   power
                   of
                   giving
                   Orders
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   Episcopacy
                   and
                   Presbytery
                   are
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Order
                   of
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   added
                   in
                   Episcopal
                   consecration
                   ,
                   whereby
                   a
                   Bishop
                   is
                   distinguished
                   from
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   a
                   degree
                   of
                   dignity
                   and
                   eminency
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   neither
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Order
                   ,
                   nor
                   imprinteth
                   
                   a
                   Character
                   ,
                   he
                   proveth
                   by
                   a
                   world
                   of
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   even
                   from
                   Popish
                   Writers
                   :
                   From
                   
                     Lombard
                     ,
                     Aquinas
                     ,
                     Durandus
                     ,
                     Dominicus
                     Soto
                     ,
                     Richardus
                     ,
                     Aureolus
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   divers
                   other●
                   .
                   Tostatus
                   saith
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   consecration
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   :
                   in
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   imprinted
                   a
                   Character
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   Orders
                   but
                   dignities
                   or
                   degrees
                   of
                   Ecclesiastical
                   preeminence
                   .
                   Gerson
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Above
                     Priesthood
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     superiour
                     Order
                     ;
                     no
                     not
                     the
                     function
                     of
                     a
                     Bishop
                     or
                     Archbishop
                     .
                  
                   Armachanus
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Bishop
                     in
                     such
                     things
                     hath
                     no
                     more
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     his
                     Order
                     ,
                     then
                     every
                     single
                     Priest
                     ;
                     Although
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     appointed
                     that
                     such
                     things
                     should
                     be
                     executed
                     by
                     those
                     men
                     whom
                     we
                     call
                     Bishops
                     .
                  
                   Aureolus
                   hath
                   a
                   notable
                   passage
                   ;
                   
                     Every
                     fo●m
                     in
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     act
                     ,
                     
                     hath
                     power
                     to
                     communicate
                     it self
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     kind
                     :
                     therefore
                     every
                     Priest
                     hath
                     power
                     to
                     celebrate
                     Orders
                     .
                     Why
                     then
                     do
                     they
                     not
                     celebrate
                     them
                     ?
                     Because
                     their
                     power
                     is
                     hindred
                     by
                     the
                     decree
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     Whereupon
                     when
                     a
                     Bishop
                     is
                     made
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     any
                     new
                     power
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     former
                     power
                     being
                     hindred
                     is
                     set
                     at
                     liberty
                     :
                     as
                     a
                     man
                     when
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     reason
                     is
                     hindered
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     impediment
                     is
                     removed
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     given
                     unto
                     him
                     a
                     new
                     Soul.
                     
                  
                   From
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   that
                   Presbyters
                   have
                   an
                   intrinsecal
                   power
                   to
                   Ordain
                   Presbyters
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Proposition
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   THat
                   even
                   during
                   the
                   prevalency
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   held
                   unlawful
                   for
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   to
                   Ordain
                   without
                   a
                   Bishop
                   .
                   A
                   Presbyter
                   had
                   not
                   onely
                   an
                   inherent
                   power
                   of
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   some
                   cases
                   he
                   did
                   actually
                   Ordain
                   .
                   S.
                   Ambrose
                   upon
                   Eph.
                   4.
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Apud
                     Aegyptum
                     Presbyteri
                     consignant
                     ,
                     si
                     praesens
                     non
                     sit
                     Episcopus
                     .
                     Austine
                  
                   (
                   or
                   whosoever
                   was
                   the
                   author
                   )
                   
                     in
                     quaestionibus
                     ex
                     utroque
                     Testamento
                     mixtim
                     quast
                     .
                  
                   101.
                   
                   
                     In
                     Alexandriâ
                     &
                     per
                     totam
                     Aegyptum
                     ,
                     fi
                     desit
                     Episcopus
                     consecrat
                     Presbyter
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   words
                   cannot
                   be
                   understood
                   (
                   as
                   a
                   learned
                   defender
                   of
                   Prelacy
                   would
                   have
                   
                   them
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   consecration
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   might
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   Presbyter
                   
                     praesente
                     Episcopo
                  
                   ;
                   But
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   understood
                   either
                   of
                   confirmation
                   ,
                   or
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   likely
                   )
                   of
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   because
                   Ambrose
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   is
                   speaking
                   of
                   Ordination
                   .
                   But
                   howsoever
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   much
                   material
                   .
                   For
                   Confirmation
                   was
                   restrained
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Ordination
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   Presbyter
                   might
                   confirm
                   
                     si
                     desit
                     Episcopus
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   might
                   also
                   Ordain
                   .
                
                 
                   Hierome
                   saith
                   of
                   the
                   Alexandrian
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   
                     Presbyteri
                     unum
                     ex
                     se
                     electum
                     ,
                     in
                     excelsiori
                     gradu
                     collocatum
                     ,
                     Episcopum
                     nominabant
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   for
                   many
                   years
                   did
                   Ordain
                   their
                   Bishops
                   .
                   And
                   certainly
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   held
                   unlawfull
                   in
                   Antiquity
                   for
                   Presbyters
                   to
                   ordain
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   could
                   it
                   be
                   held
                   unlawful
                   for
                   Presbyters
                   to
                   Ordain
                   Presbyters
                   .
                
                 
                   Dr.
                   Forbes
                   saith
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   all
                   those
                   Churches
                   which
                   are
                   governed
                   by
                   the
                   Common
                   Councel
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   without
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   
                     Valida
                     &
                     efficax
                     est
                     Ordinatio
                     quae
                     fit
                     per
                     impositionem
                     manuum
                     solius
                     Presbyterii
                     .
                     Quin
                     &
                     ubi
                     est
                     Episcopus
                     ,
                     possunt
                     Presbyteri
                     Ordinare
                     ;
                     consentiente
                     ,
                     licet
                     non
                     simul
                     manus
                     imponente
                     ,
                     Episcopo
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Dr.
                   Field
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   lib.
                   3.
                   cap.
                   39.
                   tells
                   us
                   ;
                   
                     That
                     Presbyters
                     in
                     some
                     places
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     some
                     times
                     did
                     impose
                     hands
                     ,
                     which
                     when
                     Gregory
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     would
                     wholly
                     have
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     so
                     great
                     exception
                     taken
                     at
                     him
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     left
                     it
                     free
                     again
                     .
                     And
                     afterwards
                     ,
                     Not
                     onely
                     Armachanus
                     ,
                     a
                     very
                     learned
                     and
                     worthy
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     but
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     appeareth
                     by
                     Alexander
                     of
                     Hales
                     ,
                     many
                     learned
                     men
                     in
                     his
                     time
                     and
                     before
                     ,
                     were
                     of
                     opinion
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     some
                     cases
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     some
                     times
                     Presbyters
                     may
                     give
                     Orders
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     their
                     Ordinations
                     are
                     of
                     force
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   Ordination
                   by
                   Presbyters
                   was
                   held
                   lawfull
                   and
                   warrantable
                   by
                   the
                   ancient
                   Church
                   ,
                   appears
                   further
                   by
                   these
                   ensuing
                   Arguments
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   the
                   Chorepiscopi
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   but
                   single
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   had
                   liberty
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   Ordain
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   licence
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Bishop
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   had
                   liberty
                   appears
                   from
                   the
                   
                   13.
                   
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Councel
                   at
                   A●●yra
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                     Chorepiscopis
                     non
                     licere
                     Presbyteros
                     ,
                     vel
                     Diaconos
                     ordinare
                     ,
                     sed
                     neque
                     urbis
                     Presbyteris
                     nisi
                     cum
                     literis
                     ab
                     Episcopo
                     permissum
                     fuerit
                     ,
                     in
                     alienâ
                     parochiâ
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Councel
                   was
                   held
                   before
                   the
                   Councel
                   of
                   Nice
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   314.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Councel
                   of
                   Antiochia
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   Anno
                   341.
                   
                   Can.
                   10.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   decreed
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Chorepiscopi
                   should
                   not
                   dare
                   to
                   Ordain
                   Presbyters
                   or
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   From
                   these
                   two
                   Canons
                   we
                   may
                   collect
                   these
                   two
                   observations
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   before
                   these
                   Councels
                   the
                   Chorepiscopi
                   did
                   Ordain
                   Presbyters
                   without
                   any
                   licence
                   at
                   all
                   from
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   .
                   Otherwise
                   to
                   what
                   purpose
                   are
                   they
                   inhibited
                   ?
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   after
                   these
                   Councels
                   they
                   might
                   Ordain
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   a
                   licence
                   ,
                   which
                   sheweth
                   evidently
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   these
                   Reverend
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   the
                   Chorepiscopi
                   had
                   an
                   intrinsecal
                   power
                   to
                   Ordain
                   derived
                   to
                   them
                   from
                   Christ.
                   For
                   a
                   licence
                   doth
                   not
                   confer
                   a
                   power
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   a
                   faculty
                   to
                   exercise
                   that
                   power
                   he
                   hath
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   that
                   D.
                   Forbes
                   drawes
                   from
                   this
                   practise
                   of
                   these
                   Councels
                   .
                   
                     Surely
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     The
                     Church
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     granted
                     this
                     power
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Chorepiscopi
                       .
                       Nisi
                       judicasset
                       validam
                       esse
                       eam
                       Ordinationem
                       ,
                       qua
                       per
                       solos
                       p●ragitur
                       Presbyteros
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   Pope
                   Damasus
                   made
                   a
                   Constitution
                   for
                   the
                   abolishing
                   of
                   this
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Chorepiscopi
                   :
                   But
                   it
                   seems
                   this
                   constitution
                   was
                   not
                   put
                   in
                   execution
                   in
                   all
                   Churches
                   for
                   above
                   200.
                   years
                   after
                   .
                   
                     Isidore
                     Hispalensis
                  
                   who
                   lived
                   Anno.
                   630.
                   
                     in
                     libro
                     de
                     Officiis
                     Ecclesiasticis
                     cap.
                  
                   6.
                   speaks
                   of
                   these
                   Chorepiscopi
                   as
                   yet
                   continuing
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Chorepiscopi
                     ,
                     id
                     est
                     ,
                     Vicarii
                     Episcoporum
                     ,
                     juxta
                     quod
                     Canones
                     ipsi
                     testantur
                     ,
                     instituti
                     sunt
                     ad
                     exempla
                  
                   70.
                   
                   
                     Seniorum
                     ,
                     tanquam
                     Sacerdotes
                     propter
                     solicitudinem
                     pauperum
                     .
                     Hi
                     in
                     vicis
                     &
                     vitis
                     constituti
                     ,
                     gubernant
                     sibi
                     commissas
                     
                     Ecclesias
                     ,
                     habentes
                     licentiam
                     constituere
                     Lectores
                     ,
                     Subdiaconos
                     ,
                     exorcistas
                     :
                     Presbyteros
                     autem
                     &
                     Diaconos
                     Ordinare
                     non
                     audeant
                     praeter
                     conscientiam
                     Episcopi
                     ,
                     in
                     cujus
                     regione
                     praeesse
                     noscuntur
                     .
                     Hi
                     autem
                     à
                     solo
                     Episcopo
                     civitatis
                     ,
                     cui
                     adjacent
                     ,
                     ordinantur
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Observe
                   here
                   ,
                   That
                   Isidore
                   translates
                   those
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Canon
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   
                     Gentianus
                     Hervetus
                     ,
                     Absque
                     urbis
                     Episcopo
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   
                     Praeter
                     conscientiam
                     Episcopi
                     .
                     Quae
                     versio
                     optime
                     explicat
                     mentem
                     Concilii
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   
                     Forbesius
                     ,
                     estque
                     ipso
                     rei
                     usu
                     &
                     exequutione
                     firmata
                     ,
                     ut
                     nimirum
                     ,
                     possent
                     Chorepiscopi
                     etiam
                     Presbyteros
                     &
                     Diaconos
                     ordinare
                     ,
                     permittente
                     ,
                     licet
                     non
                     simul
                     ordinante
                     Episcopo
                     loci
                     .
                  
                   But
                   how
                   will
                   it
                   be
                   proved
                   ▪
                   may
                   some
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                   these
                   Chorepiscopi
                   were
                   onely
                   Presbyters
                   and
                   not
                   Bishops
                   ?
                   For
                   if
                   this
                   can
                   be
                   clearly
                   made
                   out
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   undeniably
                   follow
                   ,
                   That
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   Presbyters
                   had
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   inward
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   outward
                   exercise
                   of
                   Ordination
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   space
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   these
                   Chorepiscopi
                   were
                   
                     meer
                     Presbyters
                  
                   ,
                   appeares
                   ;
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   ordained
                   but
                   by
                   one
                   Bishop
                   —
                   
                     à
                     solo
                     Episcopo
                     civitatis
                     cui
                     adjacent
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   the
                   Councel
                   of
                   Antiochia
                   .
                   But
                   by
                   the
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   A
                   Bishop
                   properly
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   ordained
                   by
                   three
                   Bishops
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   .
                   So
                   saith
                   the
                   Canon
                   ,
                   
                     Ab
                     Episcopo
                     Civitatis
                     cui
                     subjicitur
                     fiat
                     Chorepiscopus
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   we
                   read
                   no
                   where
                   of
                   the
                   subjection
                   of
                   one
                   Bishop
                   and
                   his
                   charge
                   to
                   another
                   ▪
                   Cyprian
                   pleads
                   the
                   freedome
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   telling
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   hath
                   a
                   portion
                   of
                   Christs
                   flock
                   assigned
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   give
                   account
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Because
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   ,
                   nay
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   dare
                   to
                   exercise
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Ordination
                   without
                   the
                   leave
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   .
                   
                     Con●il
                     .
                     Ancyr
                  
                   .
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Non
                     licere
                     ,
                     nisi
                     cum
                     literis
                     ab
                     Episcopo
                     p●rmissum
                     fuerit
                     .
                     Concil
                     .
                     Antio●h
                     .
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Non
                     audeat
                     praeter
                     conscientiam
                     Episcopi
                  
                   .
                   None
                   of
                   this
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   Bishops
                   in
                   a
                   Prelatical
                   sence
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   4
                   :
                   Because
                   they
                   were
                   Bishops
                   
                     in
                     villis
                     &
                     regionibus
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   think
                   )
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   But
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   in
                   ●
                   proper
                   sence
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   in
                   great
                   Cities
                   ,
                   
                     n●
                     vil●sca●
                     nomen
                     Episcopi
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Damasus
                   argues
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   pleads
                   for
                   the
                   abolition
                   of
                   the
                   Chorepiscopi
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Because
                   thi●
                   power
                   was
                   afterwards
                   taken
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   Chorepiscopi
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Canons
                   and
                   Ecclesiastical
                   constitutions
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   first
                   appropriated
                   to
                   Bishops
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Leo
                     epist.
                  
                   88.
                   witnesseth
                   ;
                   which
                   to
                   us
                   is
                   a
                   firm
                   argument
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   that
                   they
                   once
                   had
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   it
                   as
                   Presbyters
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   it
                   as
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   the
                   taking
                   of
                   it
                   away
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   degradation
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   We
                   might
                   bring
                   an
                   argument
                   
                     ad
                     homin●m
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   
                     Concil
                     .
                     N●ocaesar
                  
                   .
                   Can.
                   14.
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   appointed
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   imitation
                   of
                   the
                   Seventy
                   ▪
                   Now
                   ▪
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Hierarchical
                   men
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   succeed
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Seventy
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   We
                   might
                   also
                   here
                   urge
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   Leo
                   ,
                   epist.
                   88.
                   who
                   saith
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   
                     Chorepiscopi
                     ,
                     juxta
                     Canones
                     Neocaesarienses
                     ,
                     sive
                     secundum
                     aliorum
                     Patrum
                     decreta
                     ,
                     iid●m
                     sunt
                     qui
                     Presbyteri
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   
                     Isidore
                     Hispalensis
                  
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Damasus
                   ,
                   epist.
                   5.
                   
                   To
                   whose
                   sentence
                   
                     Concil
                     .
                     Hispal
                  
                   .
                   Can.
                   7.
                   doth
                   subscribe
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   of
                   Dr.
                   Field
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   lib.
                   3.
                   cap.
                   39.
                   who
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Neither
                     should
                     it
                     seem
                     strange
                     to
                     our
                     adversaries
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Ordination
                     should
                     at
                     some
                     times
                     be
                     yeelded
                     unto
                     Presbyters
                     ,
                     seeing
                     their
                     Chorepiscopi
                     ,
                     Suffragans
                     ,
                     or
                     Titular
                     Bishops
                     that
                     live
                     in
                     the
                     Diocesse
                     and
                     Churches
                     of
                     other
                     Bishops
                     ;
                     and
                     are
                     no
                     Bishops
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     old
                     course
                     of
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     do
                     daily
                     in
                     the
                     Romish
                     Church
                     confirm
                     children
                     and
                     give
                     Orders
                     .
                     And
                     again
                     —
                     Seeing
                     that
                     Chorepiscopi
                     ,
                     or
                     Suffragans
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     call
                     them
                     ,
                     being
                     not
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     Presbyters
                     ,
                     do
                     daily
                     with
                     good
                     allowance
                     Ordain
                     Presbyters
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     Episcopall
                     acts
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   we
                   forbear
                   multiplying
                   of
                   argument●
                   ,
                   These
                   are
                   
                   sufficient
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   were
                   but
                   single
                   Presbyters
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   therefore
                   single
                   Presbyters
                   did
                   Ordain
                   even
                   during
                   the
                   prevalency
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   avoid
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   this
                   argument
                   ,
                   Bellarmine
                   invents
                   
                     novum
                     quoddam
                     &
                     antea
                     inauditum
                     Chorepiscoporum
                     genus
                     .
                  
                   He
                   saith
                   ,
                   That
                   there
                   were
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   meer
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   that
                   were
                   
                     veri
                     nominis
                     Episcopi
                  
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Councel
                   of
                   Antiochia
                   speaks
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   sort
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   end
                   .
                   But
                   certain
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Canon
                   speaks
                   of
                   Chorepiscopi
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   distinction
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   scope
                   of
                   Damasus
                   his
                   letter
                   is
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Chorepiscopi
                   whatsoever
                   their
                   Ordination
                   was
                   ,
                   were
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   Presbyters
                   .
                   We
                   shall
                   not
                   undertake
                   to
                   answer
                   Bellarmine
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   to
                   our
                   hands
                   by
                   that
                   learned
                   man
                   so
                   often
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   who
                   though
                   a
                   lover
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   
                   yet
                   surely
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   very
                   Moderate
                   and
                   meek
                   spirited
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   fully
                   answered
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   brought
                   by
                   Bellarmine
                   against
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   asserted
                   .
                   The
                   Reader
                   may
                   view
                   him
                   if
                   he
                   please
                   for
                   his
                   further
                   satisfaction
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   another
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   forbear
                   to
                   name
                   ,
                   that
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Chorepiscopi
                     of
                     whom
                     the
                     Canon
                     speaks
                     were
                     Bishops
                     .
                     But
                     he
                     adde●
                     ,
                     Though
                     they
                     were
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     were
                     Bishops
                     made
                     but
                     by
                     one
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     and
                     Bishops
                     meerly
                     Titu●an
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       sine
                       Cathedrâ
                    
                     ▪
                     which
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     They
                     were
                     not
                     properly
                     Bishops
                     .
                  
                   For
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                   then
                   in
                   force
                   ,
                   A
                   Bishop
                   properly
                   so
                   called
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   by
                   3.
                   
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   ●nd
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   Ordained
                   
                     sine
                     titulo
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   Ordination
                   was
                   null
                   and
                   void
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   will
                   conclude
                   this
                   discourse
                   of
                   the
                   Chorepiscopi
                   with
                   a
                   pass●ge
                   out
                   of
                   
                     Gabri●l
                     Vasquez
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Postquam
                     proposuisset
                     istud
                     B●llarmini
                     somnium
                     ,
                     ●aec
                     subjungit
                     v●rba
                     .
                     Alii
                     ●amen
                     non
                     minor●s
                     authoritatis
                     existimant
                     Chor●piscopos
                     fuisse
                     tantùm
                     Presbyteros
                     .
                     Ita
                     expresse
                     sentit
                     Ayala
                     de
                     traditionibus
                     Ecclesiasticis
                  
                   3.
                   
                     part
                     .
                     Consideratione
                  
                   4.
                   
                     ubi
                     ha●c
                     r●m
                     ex
                     pr●f●ss●
                     disputat
                     ;
                     &
                     noster
                     Franciscus
                     Turrianus
                     in
                     annotationibus
                     ad
                     Consilium
                     Nicaenum
                  
                   Can.
                   54.
                   
                     ●it
                     Ordin●m
                     Chorepiscoporum
                     non
                     fuisse
                     nisi
                     Presbyterorum
                     
                     tantùm
                     :
                     eandem
                     sententiam
                     sequuntur
                     docti
                     aliqui
                     rec●ntiores
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Porro
                     Damasum
                     duo
                     illa
                     genera
                     Chorepiscoporum
                     minimè
                     distinxisse
                     ,
                     sed
                     de
                     omnibus
                     etiam
                     illis
                     ,
                     quoru●
                     m●
                     minit
                     ,
                     Concilium
                     Antiochenum
                     ,
                     pronunciasse
                     ,
                     veros
                     non
                     esse
                     Episcopos
                     ;
                     ita
                     ut
                     si
                     Presbyteri
                     ess●
                     nollent
                     ;
                     nihil
                     om●ino
                     essent
                     ,
                     probat
                     ex
                     instituto
                     Ayala
                     loce
                     citato
                     ;
                     Potestque
                     ex
                     ipso
                     Damaso
                     s●aderi
                     —
                     Nunquam
                     dicit
                     Damasus
                     hos
                     Chorepiscopos
                     diversos
                     esse
                     à
                     prioribus
                     ,
                     aut
                     verè
                     Episcopos
                     esse
                     ;
                     imo
                     verò
                     ex
                     professo
                     probat
                     ,
                     licet
                     à
                     pluribus
                     consecrati
                     ,
                     verè
                     tamen
                     Episcopos
                     non
                     esse
                     .
                     Haec
                     Vasquez
                     .
                  
                   So
                   much
                   of
                   this
                   argument
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   second
                   Argument
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   held
                   unlawful
                   in
                   Antiquity
                   for
                   Presbyters
                   to
                   Ordain
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   drawn
                   from
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Schoolmen
                   and
                   Canonists
                   during
                   the
                   prevalency
                   not
                   onely
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   of
                   Papal
                   Tyranny
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   received
                   opinion
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   may
                   by
                   his
                   Commission
                   authorize
                   a
                   single
                   Presbyter
                   to
                   Ordain
                   Presbyters
                   ;
                   he
                   cannot
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   commissionate
                   a
                   Lay-man
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   may
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   .
                   Mr.
                   
                     Francis
                     Mason
                  
                   cite●
                   many
                   Authors
                   to
                   attest
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   Glosse
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Di●o
                     quod
                     Papa
                     potest
                     hoc
                     delegare
                     simpli●i
                     Sacerdot●
                     ,
                     &
                     non
                     Laico
                     (
                     sicut
                     credo
                     )
                     &
                     sic
                     ex
                     tali
                     delegatione
                     ,
                     &
                     adminiculo
                     habiti
                     Sacramenti
                     ,
                     potest
                     conferre
                     quicquid
                     habet
                     .
                     Imo
                     quilibet
                     Cl●ricus
                     hoc
                     facere
                     potest
                     ;
                     qui
                     ver●
                     non
                     habet
                     ,
                     non
                     potest
                     conferre
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Ros●llus
                   also
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     V●lunt
                     Doctores
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     quod
                     Papa
                     potest
                     committere
                     cuilibet
                     Clerico
                     ,
                     ut
                     conferat
                     quae
                     babet
                     ipse
                     ,
                     ut
                     si
                     est
                     Presbyter
                     ,
                     possit
                     Ordinare
                     Presbyterum
                     ,
                     &
                     Diaconus
                     Diaconum
                     ,
                     ex
                     man●ato
                     Papae
                     .
                  
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     Ego
                     teneo
                     ,
                     quod
                     Papa
                     possit
                     demandare
                     Presbyter●
                     ,
                     quod
                     conferat
                     omn●s
                     sacros
                     Ordines
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     hoc
                     〈◊〉
                     cum
                     senten●ia
                     Canonistarum
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Dr.
                   Forbes
                   brings
                   also
                   many
                   quotations
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   recite
                   as
                   being
                   very
                   observable
                   .
                
                 
                   Panormita●●●
                   saith
                   ,
                   —
                   
                     Ego
                     potiu●
                     p●tarem
                     ut
                     Sacerdoti
                     hoc
                     possit
                     delegare
                     indistinctè
                     ,
                     quia
                     〈◊〉
                     de
                     Sacr●●●nto
                     Eucharisti●
                     sit
                     disposit●m
                     institutione
                     Domi●ic●
                     ,
                     qu●
                     ha●●ant
                     illud
                     administrare
                     :
                     hoc
                     tamen
                     non
                     est
                     dispositum
                     in
                     collation●
                     Ordinum
                     .
                     Nam
                     olim
                     Presbyteri
                     in
                     comm●ni
                     r●geba●
                     Ecclesiam
                     ,
                     &
                     ordinabant
                     
                     Sacerdotes
                     .
                     Vnd●
                     quemadmodum
                     olim
                     poterant
                     ,
                     ita
                     videtur
                     quòd
                     Papa
                     possit
                     hoc
                     concedere
                     Sacerdoti
                     ,
                     maximè
                     delegando
                     ,
                     quum
                     nihil
                     exerceat
                     delegatus
                     nomine
                     proprio
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     In
                     decretalibus
                     Gregorii
                  
                   9.
                   
                     de
                     consuetudine
                  
                   cap.
                   4.
                   &c.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Dico
                     quod
                     Papa
                     potest
                     hoc
                     delegare
                     simplici
                     Sacerdoti
                     ,
                     et
                     non
                     Laico
                     ,
                     sicut
                     credo
                     ,
                     et
                     sic
                     ex
                     tali
                     delegatione
                     ,
                     et
                     in
                     adminiculo
                     habiti
                     sacramenti
                     ,
                     potest
                     conferre
                     quicquid
                     habet
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Very
                   remarkable
                   is
                   that
                   passage
                   in
                   
                     Petrus
                     Aureolus
                     ,
                     in
                     quartum
                     Sent.
                     Distinct.
                  
                   24.
                   
                   
                     In
                     habente
                     animam
                     rationalem
                     quandoque
                     impeditur
                     ●ctus
                     rationis
                     ,
                     et
                     postea
                     removetur
                     impedimentum
                     ;
                     non
                     datur
                     nova
                     anima
                     ,
                     vel
                     forma
                     ,
                     sed
                     tantum
                     removetur
                     illud
                     quod
                     impediebat
                     prius
                     animam
                     ,
                     n●
                     exiret
                     in
                     actum
                     rationis
                     .
                     Sed
                     Ordinare
                     in
                     Sacerdotem
                     est
                     actus
                     conveniens
                     Sacerdoti
                     ,
                     in
                     quantum
                     Sacerdos
                     est
                     ,
                     &
                     tantùm
                     est
                     actus
                     impeditus
                     in
                     ●o
                     .
                     Probo
                     .
                     Quia
                     nemo
                     dat
                     quod
                     non
                     habet
                     ,
                     sicut
                     in
                     naturalibus
                     ,
                     ubi
                     forma
                     transfundit
                     seipsam
                     :
                     Ergo
                     non
                     Sacerdotis
                     non
                     est
                     ordinare
                     in
                     Sacerdotem
                     :
                     sed
                     hoc
                     pertinet
                     ad
                     Sacerdotem
                     ,
                     qui
                     habet
                     formam
                     illam
                     in
                     actu
                     potentem
                     transfundere
                     seipsam
                     .
                     Vnde
                     Papa
                     non
                     posse●
                     Ordines
                     committere
                     ,
                     nisi
                     Sacerdoti
                     ,
                     ut
                     Diacono
                     ,
                     vel
                     Laico
                     ;
                     Potest
                     autem
                     committere
                     cuicunque
                     Sacerdoti
                     :
                     Ergo
                     videtur
                     ,
                     quod
                     conferre
                     Ordines
                     sit
                     pertinens
                     ad
                     Sacerdotem
                     .
                     Probo
                     .
                     Quia
                     Pone
                     ,
                     quod
                     sit
                     Sacerdos
                     ,
                     omni
                     alio
                     circumscripto
                     ,
                     potest
                     Papa
                     committere
                     ●i
                     Ordines
                     :
                     Pone
                     autem
                     alia
                     omnia
                     &
                     circumscribe
                     Sacerdotium
                     ,
                     non
                     poterit
                     Papa
                     committere
                     potestatem
                     Ordinandi
                     ;
                     Hoc
                     videtur
                     satis
                     rationale
                     ,
                     quia
                     omnis
                     forma
                     ,
                     ex
                     quo
                     est
                     in
                     actu
                     ,
                     videtur
                     quod
                     possit
                     se
                     communicare
                     infra
                     eandem
                     speciem
                     (
                     apud
                     Capreolum
                     est
                     ,
                     in
                     eandem
                     speciem
                     )
                     ergo
                     Sacerdos
                     hoc
                     modo
                     ,
                     quantum
                     est
                     ex
                     potestate
                     sibi
                     conveniente
                     absolutè
                     ,
                     poterit
                     Ordines
                     celebrare
                     :
                     Ergo
                     si
                     potestas
                     ●lla
                     modo
                     sit
                     impedita
                     ,
                     sicut
                     est
                     de
                     facto
                     ,
                     &
                     impedimentum
                     removeatur
                     per
                     hoc
                     ,
                     quod
                     fit
                     Episcopus
                     ;
                     Non
                     datur
                     ●i
                     Nova
                     potestas
                     ,
                     sed
                     tantummodo
                     pristina
                     potestas
                     prius
                     impedita
                     reducitur
                     ad
                     usum
                     impedimento
                     remoto
                     ,
                     &
                     haec
                     reductio
                     illius
                     potestatis
                     ad
                     usum
                     dicitur
                     ampliatio
                     potestatis
                     .
                     Hac
                     Aureolus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   From
                   these
                   two
                   arguments
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   quotations
                   alledged
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   safely
                   gather
                   these
                   conclusions
                   :
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   time
                   when
                   Presbyters
                   did
                   govern
                   by
                   
                   Common
                   Councel
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   Ordain
                   without
                   Bishops
                   .
                   So
                   saith
                   
                     Panormitan
                     ,
                     Olim
                     Presbyteri
                     in
                     communi
                     regebant
                     Ecclesiam
                     ,
                     &
                     Ordinabant
                     Sacerdotes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   whole
                   Nations
                   have
                   been
                   converted
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   and
                   governed
                   for
                   hundreds
                   of
                   years
                   without
                   Bishops
                   .
                   This
                   Conclusion
                   is
                   abundantly
                   proved
                   by
                   D.
                   
                     Blondel
                     ,
                     Sect.
                  
                   3.
                   
                     de
                     Ordinationibus
                  
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Major
                     de
                     gestis
                     Scotorum
                     lib.
                  
                   2.
                   cap.
                   2.
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Per
                     Sacerdotes
                     &
                     Monachos
                     sine
                     Episcopis
                     Scoti
                     in
                     fide
                     eruditi
                     ,
                  
                   That
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Fordonius
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Ante
                     Palladi●
                     adventum
                     ,
                     hab●bant
                     Scoti
                     fidei
                     Doctoros
                     ,
                     ac
                     Sacramentorum
                     Ministratores
                     Presbyteros
                     solummodò
                     vel
                     Monachos
                     ,
                     ritum
                     sequentes
                     Ecclesia
                     Primitivae
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Scots
                   were
                   Christians
                   220.
                   years
                   and
                   more
                   without
                   Episcopal
                   Government
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   he
                   proves
                   of
                   the
                   Gothes
                   and
                   French.
                   For
                   brevity
                   sake
                   we
                   refer
                   the
                   Reader
                   to
                   the
                   Author
                   himself
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   in
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Bishop
                   was
                   absent
                   ,
                   Presbyters
                   did
                   consecrate
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   in
                   Alexandria
                   for
                   almost
                   200.
                   years
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   constituted
                   and
                   Ordained
                   their
                   Bishop
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   though
                   by
                   the
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   in
                   Ordaining
                   was
                   restrained
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   That
                   every
                   Presbyter
                   hath
                   
                     actum
                     primum
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   inward
                   power
                   to
                   Ordain
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   though
                   his
                   power
                   was
                   impedited
                   by
                   the
                   Canons
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   utterly
                   extinguished
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   That
                   when
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   is
                   made
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   no
                   new
                   power
                   conferred
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   his
                   former
                   restraints
                   and
                   impediments
                   are
                   removed
                   ,
                   as
                   saith
                   Aureolus
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Chor●piscopi
                   for
                   a
                   certain
                   space
                   did
                   Ordain
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   authority
                   ,
                   without
                   receiving
                   authority
                   from
                   the
                   Bishop
                   .
                   Afterwards
                   (
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   meer
                   Presbyters
                   )
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   by
                   the
                   leave
                   of
                   Councels
                   had
                   liberty
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Bishops
                   licence
                   ,
                   to
                   Ordain
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   That
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   Schoolmen
                   and
                   Canonists
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   may
                   give
                   liberty
                   to
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   to
                   Ordain
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   ,
                   saith
                   Dr.
                   Forbes
                   ,
                   it
                   evidently
                   followeth
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Ordinationem
                     quae
                     per
                     solos
                     Presbytero●
                     peragitur
                     non
                     esse
                     de
                     jur●
                     divino
                     invalidam
                     ,
                     neque
                     Ordination●m
                     esse
                     de
                     jure
                     Divino
                     ita
                     propriam
                     Episcoporum
                     ,
                     ut
                     non
                     possit
                     validè
                     peragi
                     per
                     solos
                     Presbyteros
                  
                   :
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Ordination
                     which
                     is
                     by
                     Presbyters
                     alone
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     by
                     Divine
                     right
                     invalid
                     ,
                     neither
                     is
                     Ordination
                     so
                     proper
                     by
                     Divine
                     right
                     to
                     a
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     done
                     (
                     even
                     in
                     the
                     opinion
                     of
                     Papists
                     themselves
                     )
                     by
                     Presbyters
                     alone
                     .
                  
                   For
                   otherwise
                   the
                   Pope
                   could
                   not
                   commit
                   Ordination
                   unto
                   Presbyters
                   .
                   For
                   Bell●rmine
                   saith
                   expresly
                   ,
                   
                     In
                     jure
                     Divino
                     non
                     potest
                     Papa
                     dispensare
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     The
                     Pope
                     cannot
                     dispense
                     in
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     by
                     divine
                     right
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Aureolus
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Ea
                     quae
                     sunt
                     Ordinum
                     omnes
                     recipiunt
                     immediatè
                     à
                     Christo
                     ,
                     ita
                     quod
                     in
                     potest●te
                     nullius
                     imò
                     nec
                     Papae
                     est
                     ill●
                     auferre
                     :
                     qua
                     sunt
                     autem
                     jurisdictionis
                     ,
                     potest
                     ea
                     P●pa
                     suspendere
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   then
                   from
                   hence
                   we
                   may
                   argue
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   which
                   by
                   divine
                   authority
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   onely
                   by
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   Bishops
                   nor
                   Councels
                   ,
                   nor
                   Pope
                   can
                   commit
                   to
                   Presbyters
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   Bishops
                   .
                   
                     Nam
                     in
                     jure
                     Divino
                     Papa
                     non
                     potest
                     dispensare
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Judgment
                   and
                   practise
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   )
                   The
                   Pope
                   may
                   give
                   the
                   liberty
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   Ordaining
                   to
                   Presb●ters
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   Bishops
                   .
                   And
                   Bishops
                   also
                   may
                   do
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   liberty
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   Ordaining
                   is
                   not
                   by
                   divine
                   right
                   belonging
                   to
                   Bishops
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   may
                   be
                   lawfully
                   done
                   by
                   others
                   ,
                   the
                   Papists
                   themselves
                   being
                   Judges
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   much
                   for
                   our
                   fourth
                   Proposition
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Proposition
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   THat
                   when
                   Hierome
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Quid
                     facit
                     Episcopus
                     quod
                     non
                     facit
                     Presbyter
                     except●
                     Ordinatione
                  
                   ?
                   This
                   passage
                   cannot
                   be
                   understood
                   as
                   if
                   Hierome
                   had
                   thought
                   ,
                   That
                   Ordination
                   was
                   by
                   Divine
                   right
                   appropriated
                   to
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   Presbyters
                   (
                   as
                   Bishop
                   Bilson
                   saith
                   )
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   Epistle
                   he
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   That
                   by
                   divine
                   right
                   a
                   Bishop
                   and
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   are
                   all
                   one
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   in
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   Ordained
                   their
                   Bishop
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   
                   must
                   b●
                   understood
                   of
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   his
                   dayes
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   meaning
                   i●
                   ,
                   
                     Quid
                     facit
                     Episcopus
                     secundum
                     Cano●●s
                     Ecclesia
                     quad
                     non
                     facit
                     Presbyte●
                     excepta
                     Ordinatione
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Proposition
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   THat
                   when
                   Ischyras
                   was
                   deposed
                   from
                   being
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                   because
                   mad●
                   by
                   Collu●hus
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ;
                   This
                   was
                   done
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Collu●●us
                   was
                   against
                   the
                   Canon
                   of
                   th●
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   against
                   the
                   Canons
                   of
                   some
                   Councel●
                   .
                   Thu●
                   Dr.
                   Fi●ld
                   answereth
                   ,
                   
                     Whereas
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     The
                     Fathers
                     make
                     all
                     such
                     Ordinations
                     void
                     〈◊〉
                     are
                     made
                     by
                     Presbyters
                     ,
                     
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     strictnesse
                     of
                     the
                     Canon
                     in
                     use
                     in
                     their
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     absolutely
                     in
                     the
                     n●ture
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     ;
                     which
                     appears
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     likewise
                     make
                     all
                     Ordinations
                     
                       sine
                       titulo
                    
                     to
                     be
                     void
                     :
                     All
                     Ordination●
                     of
                     Bishops
                     ordained
                     by
                     fewer
                     then
                     three
                     Bishops
                     with
                     the
                     Metropolitane
                     ;
                     All
                     Ordinations
                     of
                     Presbyter●
                     by
                     Bishops
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     Churches
                     without
                     leave
                     .
                     Whereas
                     I
                     am
                     well
                     assured
                     ,
                     The
                     Romanists
                     will
                     not
                     pronounce
                     any
                     of
                     these
                     to
                     be
                     void
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     parties
                     so
                     doing
                     are
                     not
                     excusable
                     from
                     all
                     fault
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   far
                   Dr.
                   Field
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   now
                   whether
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   th●se
                   dayes
                   did
                   well
                   or
                   no
                   in
                   restraining
                   that
                   by
                   their
                   Canons
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   hath
                   left
                   free
                   ,
                   we
                   leave
                   it
                   to
                   all
                   sober
                   Christians
                   to
                   judge
                   and
                   determine
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Proposition
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   THat
                   A●rius
                   was
                   never
                   condemned
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   Councel
                   ,
                   o●
                   heresie
                   ,
                   for
                   holding
                   the
                   Identity
                   of
                   a
                   Bishop
                   and
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   .
                   But
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   
                     Concil
                     .
                     Aquisgranens
                     ▪
                     sub
                     Ludovico
                     Pio
                     Imp.
                  
                   1●
                   .
                   an
                   .
                   816.
                   hath
                   approved
                   it
                   for
                   true
                   Divinity
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Presbyters
                   are
                   equal
                   ,
                   bringing
                   the
                   same
                   texts
                   that
                   Aerius
                   doth
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   which
                   Epiphanius
                   indeed
                   undertakes
                   to
                   answer
                   ;
                   but
                   how
                   slightly
                   ,
                   let
                   any
                   indifferent
                   Reader
                   judge
                   .
                   We
                   confesse
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   an
                   heretick
                   by
                   Epiphanius
                   and
                   Austin●
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   was
                   especially
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   onely
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   an
                   
                     Arrian
                     ,
                     Epiphanius
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   did
                   
                     Arrium
                     ipsum
                     dogmatum
                     novitate
                     superare
                     .
                     Austine
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   did
                   
                     in
                     Arrianorum
                     haeresin
                     labi
                  
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   for
                   his
                   opinion
                   ,
                   That
                   there
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   difference
                   between
                   a
                   Bishop
                   and
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                   Austine
                   indeed
                   calls
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     proprium
                     dogma
                  
                   .
                   And
                   Epiphanius
                   calls
                   it
                   
                     dogma
                     furiosum
                     &
                     stolidum
                  
                   .
                   But
                   neither
                   of
                   them
                   both
                   call
                   it
                   an
                   Heresie
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   suppose
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   commonly
                   thought
                   )
                   yet
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   private
                   opinion
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   much
                   to
                   be
                   regarded
                   ,
                   appears
                   ;
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   (
                   as
                   Smectym●uus
                   hath
                   well
                   observed
                   )
                   the
                   same
                   Authors
                   condemn
                   Aerius
                   as
                   much
                   for
                   reprehending
                   and
                   censuring
                   praying
                   and
                   offering
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   performing
                   of
                   good
                   works
                   for
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   Epiphanius
                   accused
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     superstitum
                     preces
                  
                   did
                   not
                   
                     opitulari
                     ●is
                     qui
                     ex
                     h●c
                     vita
                     discesserunt
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Austine
                   accused
                   Aerius
                   because
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Non
                     licet
                     orare
                     ,
                     vel
                     offerr●
                     pro
                     mortuis
                     oblationem
                     .
                  
                   He
                   is
                   further
                   condemned
                   for
                   reprehending
                   
                     stata
                     jejunia
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   keeping
                   of
                   the
                   week
                   before
                   Easter
                   as
                   a
                   solemn
                   Fast.
                   Which
                   things
                   if
                   worthy
                   of
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   would
                   bring
                   in
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   reformed
                   Churches
                   into
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   make
                   most
                   of
                   our
                   Episcopal
                   men
                   themselves
                   Hereticks
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   not
                   onely
                   Saint
                   Hierome
                   ,
                   but
                   Austine
                   himself
                   ,
                   
                     Sedulius
                     ,
                     Primasius
                     ,
                     Chrysostome
                     ,
                     Theodoret
                     ,
                     Oecumenius
                     ,
                     Theophylact
                     ,
                  
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   with
                   Aërius
                   (
                   as
                   
                     Michael
                     Medina
                  
                   observes
                   in
                   the
                   Councel
                   of
                   Trent
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   written
                   lib.
                   1.
                   
                     de
                     Sacr.
                     hom
                     .
                     origin
                  
                   .
                   )
                   and
                   yet
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   do
                   deserve
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   fooles
                   and
                   mad
                   men
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   to
                   be
                   branded
                   for
                   hereticks
                   .
                
                 
                   Adde
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     Alphonsus
                     de
                     Castro
                     advers
                     .
                     haeres
                     ▪
                     Titul
                     .
                     Episcopus
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   That
                   Hierome
                   was
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   with
                   Aërius
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   our
                   learned
                   Professor
                   Dr.
                   
                     Whitakers
                     resp
                     .
                     ad
                     Campian
                     .
                     
                     rat
                     .
                  
                   10.
                   hath
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     A●rium
                     Epiphanius
                     &
                     Augustinus
                     in
                     haereticis
                     nume
                     ant
                     ,
                     &
                     praeter
                     eos
                     antiqui
                     pauci
                     .
                     Et
                     si
                     Presbyterum
                     Episcopo
                     aequare
                     sit
                     haereticum
                     ,
                     nihil
                     Catholicum
                     esse
                     potest
                     .
                     Cum
                     Aerio
                     Hieronymus
                     de
                     Presbyteris
                     omnino
                     sensit
                     .
                     Illos
                     enim
                     jure
                     divino
                     Episcopis
                     aequales
                     esse
                     statuit
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   answer
                   the
                   objection
                   about
                   Aerius
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Proposition
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   THat
                   even
                   many
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   most
                   ▪
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   hold
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   and
                   Episcopal
                   Ordination
                   to
                   be
                   
                     divini
                     juris
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   in
                   charity
                   believe
                   )
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   hold
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   of
                   divine
                   institution
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   perpetually
                   and
                   immutably
                   necessary
                   ●n
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   But
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                   those
                   Church●●
                   are
                   true
                   Churches
                   that
                   want
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   Ministers
                   true
                   Ministers
                   who
                   are
                   Ordained
                   by
                   Presbyters
                   without
                   Bishops
                   .
                   Thus
                   Bishop
                   Downame
                   in
                   his
                   consecr
                   .
                   Sermon
                   ,
                   professeth
                   ,
                   pag.
                   92.
                   not
                   so
                   to
                   maintain
                   the
                   calling
                   of
                   Bishops
                   to
                   be
                   
                     Divini
                     juris
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   intending
                   thereby
                   a
                   general
                   and
                   perpetual
                   necessity
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   afterwards
                   in
                   his
                   defence
                   ,
                   
                     Though
                     ordinary
                     right
                     of
                     Ordination
                     belongeth
                     to
                     Bishop●
                     in
                     the
                     Judgment
                     of
                     the
                     ancient
                     Church
                     ;
                     yet
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     ,
                     as
                     so
                     appropriating
                     it
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     extraordinarily
                     ▪
                     and
                     in
                     case
                     of
                     necessity
                     ,
                     it
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     lawful
                     for
                     Presbyters
                     to
                     Ordain
                     ;
                     and
                     much
                     lesse
                     teaching
                     absolutely
                     a
                     nullity
                     of
                     the
                     Ordination
                     which
                     is
                     performed
                     without
                     a
                     Bishop
                     ;
                     which
                     answer
                     I
                     confirmed
                     by
                     divers
                     reasons
                     ,
                     (
                     see
                     them
                     )
                     whereunto
                     I
                     now
                     adde
                     ,
                     That
                     there
                     seemeth
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     like
                     reasons
                     for
                     the
                     imposition
                     of
                     hands
                     ,
                     in
                     confirmation
                     of
                     the
                     baptized
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     reconciliation
                     of
                     publick
                     penitents
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     Ordination
                     of
                     Ministers
                     .
                     But
                     although
                     the
                     two
                     former
                     were
                     reserved
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     third
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     yet
                     extraordinarily
                     ▪
                     in
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     necessity
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     want
                     and
                     absence
                     of
                     the
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     the
                     ancient
                     Church
                     held
                     it
                     lawful
                     for
                     Ministers
                     to
                     impose
                     hands
                     ,
                     either
                     for
                     confirming
                     of
                     parties
                     baptized
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     reconciliation
                     of
                     the
                     penitents
                     .
                     The
                     former
                     is
                     testified
                     
                     by
                     Ambrose
                     upon
                     Eph.
                     4.
                     and
                     
                       Austin
                       qu.
                       ex
                       Vet.
                       &
                       Nov.
                       Test.
                       mixt
                       .
                       qu.
                    
                     101.
                     
                     The
                     latter
                     by
                     
                       Cyprian
                       ,
                       lib.
                    
                     3.
                     
                     Ep.
                     17.
                     and
                     divers
                     Councels
                     ▪
                     
                       Concil
                       .
                       Carthag
                       .
                       graec
                       .
                       cap.
                    
                     43.
                     
                     Carth.
                     2.
                     cap.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       Concil
                       .
                       Ara●sic
                       .
                       cap.
                    
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     the
                     Popish
                     Writ●rs
                     themselves
                     do
                     teach
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     may
                     give
                     license
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     to
                     Ordain
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     to
                     whom
                     such
                     licence
                     is
                     given
                     ,
                     have
                     those
                     Orders
                     himself
                     which
                     he
                     would
                     give
                     to
                     another
                     ,
                     
                       Summa
                       Angel.
                       ordo
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     If
                     therefore
                     by
                     the
                     Popes
                     license
                     a
                     Presbyter
                     may
                     Ordain
                     Presbyters
                     ,
                     much
                     better
                     may
                     a
                     company
                     of
                     Presbyters
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     in
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     a
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     the
                     charge
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     devolved
                     ,
                     be
                     authorized
                     by
                     necessity
                     ,
                     which
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     say
                     ,
                     hath
                     no
                     law
                     .
                  
                   So
                   far
                   B.
                   Downame
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   also
                   Mr.
                   
                     Francis
                     Mason
                  
                   ,
                   
                     —
                     If
                     by
                     
                       jure
                       Divino
                    
                     you
                     mean
                     ,
                     That
                     which
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     Scripture
                     ;
                     then
                     the
                     preeminence
                     of
                     Bishops
                     is
                     
                       jure
                       Divino
                    
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     by
                     
                       jure
                       Divin●
                    
                     ,
                     you
                     understand
                     a
                     law
                     and
                     commandement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     binding
                     all
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     universally
                     ,
                     perpetually
                     ,
                     unchangeably
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     such
                     absolute
                     necessity
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     other
                     form
                     of
                     regiment
                     may
                     in
                     any
                     case
                     be
                     admitted
                     :
                     in
                     this
                     sence
                     neither
                     may
                     we
                     grant
                     it
                     ,
                     nor
                     yet
                     can
                     you
                     prove
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     
                       jure
                       Divino
                    
                     .
                  
                   And
                   no
                   doubt
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   most
                   cruel
                   and
                   unmerciful
                   opinion
                   so
                   to
                   cry
                   up
                   Episcopacy
                   and
                   Episcopal
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   condemn
                   all
                   the
                   
                     reformed
                     Churches
                  
                   of
                   
                     France
                     ,
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     Holland
                     ,
                     Helvetia
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   as
                   no
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Ministers
                   as
                   no
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Sacraments
                   as
                   no
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   shall
                   say
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   this
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Reverend
                   Minister
                   hath
                   spoken
                   largely
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   hath
                   proved
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   Dr.
                   Field
                   ,
                   B.
                   Downame
                   ,
                   B.
                   
                     Iewell
                     ,
                     Saravia
                  
                   ,
                   B.
                   Alley
                   ,
                   B.
                   Pilkinton
                   ,
                   B.
                   Bridges
                   ,
                   B.
                   Bilson
                   ,
                   D.
                   Nowel
                   ,
                   and
                   divers
                   others
                   ,
                   That
                   Ordination
                   by
                   Presbyters
                   in
                   some
                   cases
                   is
                   lawful
                   and
                   valid
                   :
                   and
                   hath
                   also
                   fully
                   and
                   excellently
                   discovered
                   the
                   woful
                   and
                   unsufferable
                   miseries
                   and
                   mischiefs
                   that
                   would
                   flow
                   from
                   the
                   contrary
                   assertion
                   .
                   To
                   him
                   we
                   refer
                   the
                   Reader
                   ,
                   that
                   desires
                   to
                   be
                   further
                   satisfied
                   herein
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   We
                   shall
                   name
                   but
                   one
                   Proposition
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   have
                   done
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Proposition
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   THat
                   our
                   Episcopal
                   brethren
                   that
                   do
                   so
                   much
                   inveigh
                   against
                   the
                   Presbyterian●
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   writing●
                   for
                   walking
                   contrary
                   to
                   Antiquity
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   do
                   themselves
                   fall
                   under
                   the
                   same
                   accusation
                   in
                   many
                   particulars
                   which
                   we
                   could
                   easily
                   name
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   did
                   desire
                   to
                   recriminate
                   .
                   We
                   will
                   instance
                   only
                   in
                   two
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   ancient
                   Bishops
                   would
                   do
                   nothing
                   without
                   their
                   Presbyters
                   .
                   Cyprian
                   professeth
                   he
                   would
                   do
                   nothing
                   without
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ;
                   he
                   could
                   do
                   nothing
                   without
                   them
                   ,
                   nay
                   he
                   durst
                   not
                   take
                   upon
                   him
                   alone
                   to
                   determine
                   that
                   which
                   of
                   right
                   did
                   belong
                   to
                   all
                   .
                   The
                   fourth
                   Councel
                   of
                   Carthage
                   condem●s
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   as
                   
                     irrita
                     nisi
                     Clericorum
                     praesentia
                     confirmetur
                  
                   :
                   The
                   Church
                   had
                   it●
                   
                     Seniores
                     sine
                     quorum
                     cons●lio
                     nihil
                     ag●batur
                     in
                     Ecclesiâ
                     .
                  
                   There
                   are
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   quotations
                   of
                   this
                   nature
                   which
                   we
                   might
                   transcribe
                   out
                   of
                   D.
                   Blond●●
                   and
                   Smectymnuus
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   forbear
                   .
                   Now
                   how
                   contrary
                   our
                   Episcopal
                   men
                   walk
                   to
                   this
                   practise
                   ,
                   i●
                   sufficiently
                   manifest
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Christian
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   D.
                   Blondel
                   that
                   great
                   Antiquary
                   undertakes
                   in
                   a
                   very
                   long
                   discourse
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   out
                   ,
                   That
                   for
                   1200.
                   yeares
                   the
                   people
                   had
                   free
                   liberty
                   in
                   the
                   choyce
                   of
                   their
                   Bishops
                   ;
                   he
                   proves
                   it
                   by
                   undoubted
                   Authors
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   several
                   Countries
                   .
                   And
                   Cyprian
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   That
                   this
                   power
                   did
                   descend
                   upon
                   the
                   people
                   
                     de
                     Divina
                     Authoritate
                  
                   .
                   
                   And
                   yet
                   our
                   Brethren
                   in
                   their
                   practise
                   go
                   quite
                   Antipodes
                   to
                   this
                   part
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   be
                   loath
                   to
                   be
                   charged
                   with
                   the
                   black
                   brand
                   of
                   Innovators
                   and
                   
                     despisers
                     of
                     all
                     Antiquity
                  
                   for
                   so
                   doing
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   let
                   them
                   not
                   accuse
                   us
                   for
                   walking
                   contrary
                   to
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   (
                   when
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   sure
                   that
                   we
                   walk
                   agreeably
                   unto
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   purest
                   Antiquity
                   )
                   but
                   consider
                   how
                   deeply
                   and
                   how
                   justly
                   they
                   themselves
                   may
                   be
                   charged
                   with
                   this
                   guilt
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   ANd
                   thus
                   we
                   have
                   finished
                   all
                   that
                   we
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   adde
                   concerning
                   the
                   Judgment
                   and
                   Practice
                   of
                   the
                   Ancient
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   .
                   Not
                   that
                   we
                   intend
                   to
                   be
                   finally
                   concluded
                   by
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   Apostolical
                   Traditions
                   unwritten
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   or
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   great
                   Controversie
                   ,
                   For
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   are
                   amongst
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   do
                   much
                   reverence
                   Antiquity
                   ;
                   yet
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   Idolize
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Ancient
                   Church
                   was
                   much
                   beguiled
                   in
                   receiving
                   many
                   things
                   as
                   Traditions
                   Apostolical
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   confessed
                   by
                   all
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   
                     Apocryphal
                     .
                     Irenaeus
                  
                   *
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   told
                   those
                   that
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   That
                   Christ
                   lived
                   here
                   upon
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   preached
                   
                     ultra
                     quadragesimum
                     ,
                     aut
                     etiam
                     quinquagesimum
                     annum
                     ,
                  
                   beyond
                   40.
                   or
                   50.
                   years
                   ;
                   which
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   counterfeit
                   Tradition
                   will
                   be
                   by
                   none
                   denyed
                   .
                   The
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Asia
                   in
                   Victor's
                   time
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   was
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   celebrated
                   the
                   Christian
                   Passeover
                   or
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   Easter
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   14th
                   .
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   moneth
                   ,
                   according
                   ●s
                   the
                   Jewes
                   were
                   commanded
                   to
                   eat
                   their
                   Passeover
                   ;
                   This
                   they
                   did
                   as
                   a
                   received
                   Tradition
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   from
                   Polycarpe
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   himself
                   :
                   But
                   now
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   Western
                   Churches
                   kept
                   it
                   upon
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   did
                   from
                   a
                   Tradition
                   received
                   from
                   S.
                   Peter
                   .
                   Now
                   sure
                   we
                   are
                   that
                   both
                   of
                   these
                   cannot
                   be
                   true
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   Ancient
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   famou●
                   Lights
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   have
                   their
                   Naev●s
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   writings
                   are
                   much
                   defaced
                   by
                   the
                   Popish
                   
                     Index
                     Expurgatorius
                  
                   .
                   A
                   learned
                   Gentleman
                   
                   undertakes
                   in
                   a
                   short
                   Epistle
                   to
                   make
                   out
                   
                     
                       Their
                       Contradictions
                       one
                       to
                       another
                       .
                    
                     
                       Their
                       variance
                       from
                       themselves
                       .
                    
                     
                       Their
                       Repugnancies
                       both
                       to
                       Protestants
                       ,
                       and
                       Papists
                       .
                    
                     
                       Their
                       want
                       of
                       ability
                       in
                       many
                       points
                       of
                       our
                       Controversies
                       :
                       in
                       most
                       ,
                       of
                       will
                       to
                       decide
                       them
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   appeal
                   from
                   men
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   from
                   the
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Father●
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   the
                   onely
                   infallible
                   Judge
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Controversies
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                   We
                   say
                   with
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   
                     Ad
                     Legem
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     &
                     Testimonium
                     ,
                     To
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     th●
                     Testimony
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     speak
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     this
                     Word
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     light
                     in
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   we
                   have
                   spoken
                   something
                   in
                   brief
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   done
                   upon
                   a
                   double
                   account
                   :
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       For
                       the
                       Vindication
                       of
                       Presbytery
                       from
                       the
                       prejudice
                       of
                       Novellisme
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       For
                       the
                       Satisfaction
                       of
                       young
                       Students
                       ,
                       who
                       scruple
                       the
                       Ordination
                       by
                       Presbyters
                       for
                       this
                       reason
                       onely
                       ,
                       Because
                       it
                       is
                       ,
                       as
                       they
                       think
                       ,
                       a
                       receding
                       from
                       the
                       Judgment
                       and
                       Practice
                       of
                       all
                       Antiquity
                       ;
                       The
                       contrary
                       to
                       which
                       we
                       have
                       clearly
                       manifested
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   now
                   we
                   hope
                   ,
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   safely
                   conclude
                   from
                   all
                   the
                   Premisses
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Way
                   of
                   Ordination
                   which
                   is
                   now
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   in
                   use
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   by
                   Scripture-Bishops
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   lawful
                   ,
                   but
                   more
                   desirable
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   way
                   ,
                   because
                   more
                   agreeable
                   to
                   Scripture-patterne
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   so
                   Ordained
                   ,
                   their
                   Ordination
                   is
                   valid
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   need
                   no
                   Re-ordination
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Subscribed
                     in
                     the
                     Name
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Appointment
                     of
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     
                       Novemb.
                       2.
                       1653.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           Roger
                           Drake
                        
                         ,
                         Moderator
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Samuel
                           Balmford
                        
                         ,
                         Assessor
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Allen
                           Geer
                        
                         ,
                         Assessor
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Matthew
                           Pool
                        
                         ,
                         Scriba
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Iohn
                           S●abrook
                        
                         ,
                         Scriba
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THe
               ingenuous
               Reader
               is
               earnestly
               desired
               to
               correct
               with
               his
               pen
               ,
               before
               he
               readeth
               ,
               those
               errata
               which
               he
               perceives
               to
               be
               most
               materiall
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               omission
               ,
               or
               addition
               or
               change
               of
               words
               ;
               and
               for
               lesse
               mistakes
               in
               letters
               ,
               pointings
               ,
               or
               accents
               ,
               either
               to
               correct
               them
               or
               excuse
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               passeth
               by
               them
               in
               reading
               .
            
             
               
                 Part.
                 1.
                 
                 Errata
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 page
                 2
                 line
                 18
                 reade
                 herein
                 .
                 page
                 6
                 line
                 27
                 r.
                 purposely
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 book
                 ,
                 p.
                 2
                 l.
                 14
                 r.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 p.
                 8
                 l.
                 13
                 for
                 and
                 r.
                 are
                 p.
                 21
                 ▪
                 l●ne
                 11
                 r.
                 add
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 l.
                 ult
                 .
                 r.
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
                 p.
                 24
                 l.
                 ult
                 .
                 r.
                 Ministers
                 .
                 p.
                 27
                 l.
                 23
                 r.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 p.
                 34.
                 l.
                 2
                 for
                 reduced
                 r.
                 seduced
                 .
                 in
                 marg
                 r.
                 iniri
                 .
                 p.
                 35
                 l.
                 1
                 r.
                 Christs
                 .
                 p.
                 48
                 l.
                 6
                 for
                 righteous
                 r.
                 precious
                 .
                 p.
                 122
                 l.
                 12
                 for
                 best
                 r.
                 first
                 .
                 p.
                 123
                 l.
                 11.
                 for
                 fifth
                 proposition
                 r.
                 second
                 part
                 .
                 p.
                 149
                 l.
                 9
                 for
                 thirdly
                 r.
                 eighthly
                 .
                 p.
                 171
                 l.
                 3.
                 r.
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 for
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 and
                 Appendix
                 Errata
                 .
              
               
                 PAge
                 1
                 line
                 8
                 read
                 ministry
                 .
                 page
                 .
                 5.
                 line
                 3
                 read
                 these
                 .
                 page
                 6
                 l.
                 8.
                 read
                 what
                 p.
                 15.
                 l.
                 15.
                 for
                 now
                 r.
                 no.
                 p.
                 20
                 in
                 marg
                 .
                 r.
                 Concl.
                 5.
                 and
                 l.
                 19
                 r.
                 Ministry
                 .
                 p.
                 21.
                 l.
                 1.
                 r.
                 
                   in
                   these
                
                 ,
                 and
                 dele
                 or
                 ,
                 and
                 l.
                 34.
                 for
                 is
                 r.
                 as
                 p.
                 22
                 l.
                 32.
                 r.
                 
                   this
                   makes
                
                 .
                 p.
                 26
                 l.
                 20.
                 for
                 is
                 r.
                 as
                 .
                 and
                 l.
                 31
                 r.
                 even
                 .
                 p
                 27.
                 l.
                 5.
                 r.
                 Presbyter
                 .
                 p.
                 28
                 l.
                 29
                 for
                 Scriptures
                 r.
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 p.
                 34.
                 in
                 marg
                 .
                 by
                 l.
                 1.
                 put
                 Consid.
                 1.
                 and
                 l.
                 15.
                 r.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 p.
                 35.
                 l.
                 11.
                 in
                 marg
                 .
                 put
                 Consid.
                 2.
                 p.
                 36.
                 l.
                 7
                 r.
                 preserved
                 .
                 p.
                 45
                 l.
                 25
                 dele
                 true
                 Church
                 and.
                 p.
                 46
                 in
                 marg
                 r.
                 Tertul.
                 adv
                 .
                 Judaeos
                 cap.
                 7.
                 
                 Br●tannorum
                 .
                 p.
                 54
                 l.
                 37.
                 r.
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 p.
                 60
                 l.
                 9.
                 r.
                 decisive
                 .
                 p.
                 61
                 l.
                 4.
                 r.
                 
                   and
                   that
                
                 ,
                 and
                 l.
                 6.
                 dele
                 ratio
                 .
                 p.
                 69
                 l.
                 33.
                 for
                 not
                 r.
                 met
                 .
                 p.
                 74.
                 l.
                 21
                 dele
                 1.
                 ●p
                 .
                 77
                 l.
                 21
                 for
                 
                   in
                   that
                
                 r.
                 
                   that
                   in
                
                 p.
                 78
                 l.
                 18
                 r.
                 
                   the
                   Object●r
                
                 .
                 p.
                 82
                 l.
                 32
                 for
                 71
                 r.
                 17
                 p.
                 83
                 l.
                 37
                 r.
                 samenesse
                 .
                 p.
                 86.
                 l.
                 25
                 r.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 p.
                 87
                 l.
                 19.
                 r.
                 argument
                 .
                 p.
                 91
                 l.
                 6.
                 r.
                 w●re
                 p.
                 93
                 l.
                 35
                 for
                 confesse
                 ,
                 r.
                 maintain
                 .
                 p.
                 105
                 in
                 marg
                 .
                 r.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 l.
                 16
                 for
                 Officers
                 ,
                 r.
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 l.
                 36
                 for
                 care
                 ,
                 r.
                 cure
                 p.
                 108
                 l.
                 14
                 for
                 lawes
                 r.
                 Canons
                 .
                 p.
                 109
                 l
                 ,
                 12
                 dele
                 that
                 .
                 p.
                 110
                 l
                 9.
                 for
                 their
                 r.
                 his
                 ,
                 p.
                 112
                 ▪
                 l.
                 24
                 and
                 27
                 for
                 on
                 r.
                 of
                 .
                 p.
                 114
                 l.
                 4
                 dele
                 the
                 p.
                 122
                 l.
                 37
                 r.
                 intangleth
                 .
                 p.
                 127
                 l.
                 24
                 after
                 Ministry
                 put
                 
                   and
                   that
                
                 Episcopacy
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A46373-e360
           
             In
             a
             Letter
             of
             his
             unto
             a
             godly
             Minister
             named
             
               Ambro●i●a
               Bla●r●rus
            
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             3
             ,
             
               de
               vita
            
             Constant.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vobis
                 or●
                 persuadeatis
                 ,
                 tam
                 cupide
                 me
                 amplecti
                 concordiam
                 ,
                 quam
                 cupide
                 velim
                 mihi
                 Dominum
                 Iesum
                 propitium
                 semper
                 fore
                 .
              
            
             
               Luth.
               
                 Eccl.
                 Argentinensis
                 Pastoribus
              
               .
            
          
           
             Heart-divisions
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.25
             ,
             26.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A46373-e1220
           
             
               Mat.
               16.19
               .
               2
               Cor.
               5.19
               .
               1
               Cor.
               4.1
               .
               Heb.
               13.17
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mat.
               5.13
               ,
               14.
               
               Rev.
               1.20
               .
               Chap.
               2.1
               .
               Heb.
               13.17
               .
               1
               Cor.
               4.1
               .
               1
               Cor.
               3.9
               .
               Chap.
               4.15
               .
               Ephes.
               4.11
               .
               1
               Cor.
               3.10
               ,
               12
               Isa.
               52.8
               .
               Ezek.
               3.17
               .
               2
               King.
               13.14
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A46373-e2580
           
             Rom.
             13.4
             .
             Ioh.
             12.26
             .
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             20.25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.1
             .
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
             Act.
             14.22
             ▪
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
          
           
             Exo.
             19.6
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             Rev.
             1.6
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
             Exo.
             28.1
             .
             Mumb.
             1.50
             .
             Deut.
             10.8
             .
             &
             33.8
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             66.21
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             61.6
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.1
             ,
             7.
             
             Mar.
             3.14
             .
             Luke
             9.1
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             10.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
             Act.
             10.41
             ,
             42
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.17
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             29.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Act.
             13.2
             .
             Gal.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.18
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9
             ▪
             16
             ,
          
           
             Col.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             Gal.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             Heb.
             13.24
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.1
             .
             Tit.
             1.7
             .
             Gal.
             6.10
             .
             Luke
             12.42
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.10
             .
             Luke
             16.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.17
             .
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             2
             Co.
             5.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.18
             .
             1
             Pet.
             4.15
             .
             1
             Pet.
             ●2
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             1.20
             .
             R●v
             .
             2.1
             .
             v.
             ●
             .
             12.18
             .
             Rev.
             3.1
             ,
             7
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             A●gum
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.2
             .
             I●m
             .
             1.19
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.15
             .
             Not
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Luk.
             12
             .
             4●
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             9.21
             ▪
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
             Mal.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
          
           
             ●
             Tim.
             3.5
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             ●
             Tim.
             4.15
             .
             Act.
             6.2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.13.15
             .
          
           
             ●
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.25
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.15
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
             1
             Cor.
             4.1
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
             ●6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.24
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.22
             .
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.1
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.7
             .
          
           
             1
             The.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             ●
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             1
             The.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.15
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             3.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.7
             .
             to
             19.
             
          
           
             V.
             13.
             
          
           
             V.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             3.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Act.
             20.34
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.6
             .
             comp
             .
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.26
             .
             com
             .
             with
             37.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             
             ●
             .
             to
             9.
             
          
           
             v.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.11
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.7
             ,
             14.
             v.
             8.
             to
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.8
             .
          
           
             Phi.
             4.10
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.13
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.19
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.19
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.23
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.40
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.20
             .
          
           
             V.
             41.42
             .
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             18.13
             .
          
           
             2
             Chr.
             30.12
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             36.16
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             4.6
             .
             1
             Thes.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
             Rom
             ▪
             ●
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             Aryum
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             13.22
             .
             Dan.
             10.15
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.1
             .
             2
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             1
             .
             2
             Cor.
             7.1
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             22.16
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.33
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             3.1
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             Mat.
             21.24
             .
             Luk.
             7.30
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             3.13
             .
             with
             15.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.6
             .
             Ioh.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.38
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.10
             .
             Act.
             10.48
             .
             Act.
             16.33
             .
             1
             Co.
             1.14
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             Mat.
             20.20
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.27
             .
             Rom.
             6.3
             ,
             4
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             Co●
             .
             12.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             26.26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             1
             
             Co.
             11.23
             .
          
           
             1
             Co.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.42
             ,
             46.10.7
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             2
             Th.
             1.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.1
             .
             Matth.
             24.42
             .
             compared
             with
             v.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             13.37
             .
             Mat.
             6.9
             .
             to
             14
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.26
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.18
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             21.22
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             Joh.
             4.14
             .
             &
             6.51
             ,
             58.
             
             Joh.
             8.51
             ,
             52.
             
             Matth.
             25.46
             .
             Luk.
             18.18
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.22.10.21
             ,
             Eph.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.12
             .
             Rom.
             8.7
             .
             Col.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.0
             .
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.14
             .
             1
             ▪
             Tim.
             3.
             last
             .
          
           
             Act.
             8.30
             .
          
           
             2
             Co.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             13.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.7
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.17
             ,
             i8
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.13
             .
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.7
             .
             with
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.29
             ,
             30
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             
               Nos
               hodiè
               conquerimur
               &
               deploram●s
               quod
               Satan
               plus
               nocuerit
               Evangelio
               nostro
               ,
               per
               suos
               n
               inistros
               ,
               spiritus
               illos
               phanaticos
               ,
               quam
               per
               omnes
               reges
               principes
               &
               episcopos
               qui
               illud
               vi
               persecuti
               sunt
               ,
               &
               adhuc
               persequuntur
               .
            
             Luther
             .
             in
             Galat.
             c.
             1.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               And
               after
               pag.
               14.
               
            
             
               
                 Quanta
                 difficultate
                 paratur
                 domino
                 plebs
                 perfecta
                 !
                 decem
                 annos
                 laboratur
                 antequam
                 Ecclesia
                 rect
                 &
                 piè
                 instituta
                 paratur
                 ,
                 &
                 u●i
                 parata
                 est
                 irrepit
                 aliquis
                 fanaticus
                 ,
                 &
                 quidem
                 idiota
                 ,
                 qui
                 nihil
                 novit
                 ,
                 quam
                 contumeliose
                 loqui
                 contra
                 synceros
                 verbi
                 doctores
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 uno
                 momento
                 evertit
                 omnia
                 :
                 quem
                 non
                 vehementer
                 movet
                 ista
                 indignita●
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             V.
             2.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             3.14
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             3.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             
               Perperam
               foedus
               inire
               cum
               grege
               hac
               conditione
               si
               gregis
               custodes
               fuerint
               sublati
               .
            
             Sad.
             
               de
               vocatio●e
               pastorum
               .
               p.
            
             541.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.40
             .
             Heb.
             8.6
             .
             Heb.
             13.8
             .
             Matth.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             Acts
             26.18
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.8
             .
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.15
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Esay
             54.13
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             31.34
             .
             Heb.
             8.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             ult
             .
             Mat.
             16.17
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.38
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             8.7
             .
             Joh.
             7.16
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             16.7
             .
             Hos.
             6.6
             .
             Mat.
             12.7
             .
             1
             C6r
             .
             7.17
             .
             1
             Thes.
             4.7
             .
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luke
             19.47
             .
             Joh.
             18.20
             .
             Joh.
             10.7
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.24.25
             Col.
             3.16
             .
             1
             The.
             5.14
             .
             Gal.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Jhoh
             .
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             15.14
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             8.20
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14.22
             .
             Phil.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             133.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.25
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Eph
             ,
             5.15
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             6.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             29.18
             .
             2
             Chro.
             15.3
             .
          
           
             Amos
             8.11
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             Mat.
             21.43
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             13.21
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             80.13
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             12.32
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             19.10
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             22.38
             .
             2
             King.
             10.33
             ▪
             2
             Chr.
             16.10
             .
          
           
             2
             Chr.
             25.16
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             36.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Jude
             ver
             .
             19.
             1
             
             Thess.
             15.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             13.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             17.2
             .
             Rev.
             18.15
             .
          
           
             Soluti●n
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             18.4
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             v.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Stapleton
             
               Orat.
               Academ
            
             .
             28.
             
             Jacob
             Usher
             
               de
               Statu
               &
               Success
               .
               Ecclessiae
            
             cap.
             3.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             Nicola
             Lyran.
             
               in
               Apocalyps
            
             .
             cap.
             20.
             
             Jacob.
             Usher
             
               ibid.
               pag.
            
             297.
             
          
           
             Bonaventure
             
               in
               Vit
               ▪
            
             Francis.
             
               cap
               ▪
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Jaco
             .
             Usher
             .
             
               ib.
               pag.
            
             265.
             
          
           
             Heylin
             in
             his
             late
             Geograph
             .
             p.
             251
             ,
             252.
             
             H.
             Grotius
             in
             2.
             thes
             .
             2.4
             .
             
               &
               Tractat.
               de
               Antichristo
            
             .
             Bellarmin
             .
             
               de
               Antichristo
            
             ,
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Màlum
               in
               aliquo
               bono
               fundatur
            
             ,
             Aquin.
             contra
             Gentil
             .
             
               lib
               ▪
            
             3.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.4
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             14.1
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Rev.
               12.17
               .
               
                 Si
                 Dominus
                 temporalis
                 terram
                 suam
                 neglexeri●
                 purgare
                 ab
                 h●retica
                 praevitate
                 excommunicationis
                 vinculo
                 innodetur
                 ,
                 &
                 summus
                 pontifex
                 vasallos
                 ab
                 ejus
                 fedelita●e
                 demintiet
                 absolut●s
                 &
                 terram
                 exponat
                 alijs
                 occupandam
                 .
              
               Con
               Lateran
               .
               
                 sub
                 Innoc.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               Vid.
               Alphons
               .
               
                 D●cr●tum
                 in
              
               Jacob.
               Usher
               pag.
               253.
               
            
          
           
             M.
             
               Mede
               in
               Apocalyps
               .
               c.
            
             13.7
             .
             
               Huc
               &
               illuc
               dipersi
               ubique
               cum
               exegitarentur
               ,
               tamen
               extitere
               semper
               per
               intervalla
               qui
               corum
               doctrinam
               inter-mortuam
               renovarunt
               .
            
             Thuan.
             l
             5.
             
               ad
               an
            
             .
             1550.
             
          
           
             Ja.
             Usher
             .
             
               ibid.
               p.
            
             159.
             ad
             173.
             
             Thuan.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Qui
               hodie
               sunt
               Calvinist
               ae
               olim
               dicti
               fuerunt
               Berengariani
               .
            
             Serar
             .
          
           
             Who
             was
             created
             Pope
             An.
             315.
             
               ut
               Onuph
            
             .
          
           
             
               Inter
               omnes
               fectas
               quae
               sunt
               vel
               fuerunt
               non
               est
               periculosior
               Ecclesiae
               D●i
               quam
               Pauperum
               de
               Lugduno
               ,
               tribus
               de
               causis
               .
            
             1.
             
             Quia
             Diuturnior
             
               quidam
               dicunt
               quod
               duraverit
               a
               tempore
            
             Sylvestri
             ,
             
               alij
               dicunt
               quod
               a
               tempore
               Apostolorum
               .
            
             2.
             
             Quia
             Generalior
             
               fere
               enim
               nulla
               terra
               est
               ,
               qua
               haec
               secta
               non
               serpit
               .
            
             3.
             
             Quia
             magnam
             habet
             Speciem
             Pietatis
             ,
             
               eo
               quod
               coram
               hominibus
               justè
               vivunt
               &
               bene
               de
               Deo
               omnia
               credunt
               ,
               solum
               Romanam
               Ecclesiam
               blasphemant
               &
               oderunt
               ,
               cui
               multitudo
               facilis
               est
               ad
               credendum
               .
            
             Rainerius
             
               contra
               hereticos
            
             .
             cap.
             4.
             pag
             :
             54.
             
          
           
             Consider
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Rev.
               13.8
               .
               
                 Romana
                 Ecclesia
                 ad
                 hunc
                 statum
                 venit
                 ,
                 ut
                 non
                 esset
                 digna
                 regi
                 nisi
                 per
                 reprobos
                 .
              
               Petr.
               Aliac
               .
               
                 de
                 informatione
              
               .
            
             
               D.
               Usher
               ibid.
               pag.
               179.
               
               ●
               Thes.
               2.10
               ,
               11
               ,
               13.
               
            
          
           
             Rev.
             17.4
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Brightman
                 ,
                 Mede
                 ,
                 Iunius
                 ,
                 Paraeus
                 in
                 Apocalyps
                 .
              
            
             
               Bellarm.
               
                 de
                 Antichristo
                 .
                 c.
              
               2.
               
            
          
           
             Paraeus
             
               in
               Apocalyps
            
             .
             c.
             11.3
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Century
             .
          
           
             Bed●
             
               histor
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Century
             .
          
           
             
               Albertus
               ,
               &
               Clemens
               ,
               &
               Sāpson
               ,
               &
               complures
               ali●
               à
               Bonifacio
               dissen●●r●●t
               ,
               ●ist●r
               .
            
             Magdeburg
             .
             Cent.
             8.
             
             
               Albertus
               Gallus
               &
               ejusdem
               secta
               s●●erdot●s
               P.
               Bonifacio
               adversari
               vehem●ntissime
               caep●ru●t
               .
               Aven●
               .
               Anal.
            
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Century
             .
          
           
             
               Baronius
               tom
            
             .
             9
             
               Balae
               .
               Possevi●
            
             .
             Acts
             Monum
             .
             pag.
             130.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Sim.
             Birckbeck
             ,
             pag.
             220.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             t●m
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Century
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Century
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Century
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Fox
             1.
             
               part
               pag.
            
             180.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Century
             .
          
           
             
               Robertus
               Grostedus
               Romanorum
               malleus
            
             .
             Mr.
             Fox
             1.
             
               part
               pag.
            
             292.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Century
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Century
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Century
             .
          
           
             Berengarius
             
               egenos
               scholares
               praesertim
               theologiae
               studios●s
               ,
               quotidiana
               stipe
               (
               cum
               opulentu●
               esset
               )
               ita
               sollicitavit
               ,
               ut
               eorum
               opera
               omnis
               p●n●
               Gallia
               &
               vicinae
               gentes
               eo
               malo
               quam
               citissime
               laborarent
               .
            
             Alan
             .
             
               de
               Euchar.
               Per
               eg●●●s
               scholares
               quos
               quotidia●●●
               stipendiis
               sustentabat
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             Paris
             .
             Jacob.
             Usher
             .
             pag.
             199.
             
          
           
             
               Minis●ris
               quid●m
               nostris
               optaremus
               cam
               faelicitatem
               ,
               ut
               se
               su●sque
               absque
               illis
               adminiculis
               operar●m
               honestarum
               alere
               possent
               ,
               ita
               enim
               plus
               temporis
               saltem
               ad
               studia
               sua
               ipsis
               suppeteret
               ,
               &
               occasio
               major
               esset
               instituendi
               nostros
               doctrina
               &
               eruditione
               necessaria
               .
               N●n
               enim
               superstitiose
               ,
               vel
               dem●nter
               potius
               ,
               manibus
               opus
               facere
               mandamus
               nostros
               ,
               quod
               nisi
               hoc
               saciunt
               peccare
               eos
               judicamus
               .
               Sicut
               de
               quodam
               memorari
               audimus
               ,
               qui
               ex
               sacerdote
               agricola
               factus
               fuerit
               ,
               quòd
               scriptum
               esse
               diceret
               ,
               In
               sudore
               vultus
               comedes
               panem
               tuum
               .
               Ad
               eum
               modum
               (
               Christo
               gratia
               )
               non
               est
               passus
               nostros
               labi
               Dominus
               :
               Sed
               plerique
               ex
               nostris
               necessitate
               eo
               adiguntur
               ut
               opus
               faciant
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               In
               scripto
               edito
               Anno
            
             1572.
             
             Jac.
             Usher
             ▪
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Consider
             .
          
           
             M●
             .
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Monum
             .
             part
             .
             2d.
          
           
             Pag.
             116.
             
          
           
             
               Pag.
               128.
               
               
                 Cae●eri
                 qui
                 errorem
                 ●uebantur
                 ,
                 ignibus
                 ●xusti
                 sunt
                 ,
                 in
                 quibus
                 pleriqu●
                 sacerdotes
                 .
              
               Thuan.
               l.
               5.
               
            
             
               Act.
               and
               M●n
               .
               par
               .
               2.
               p.
               14●
               .
            
          
           
             Act
             and
             Mon.
             pa●t
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             277.293.309.361
             .
          
           
             397.528
             .
          
           
             Ruth
             2.20
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             65.15
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Consider
             .
          
           
             
               Indefessus
               Christi
               miles
            
             .
             Calv.
             opusc
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Consider
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam
             ▪
             17.
             2
             
             Sam.
             23.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Consider
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             51.19
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.12
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.7
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.15
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Consider
             .
          
           
             *
             Peruse
             what
             a
             subtle
             Jesuite
             and
             Politician
             (
             
               Adam
               Co●tzen
            
             by
             name
             )
             hath
             written
             in
             his
             Politicks
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
             §
             6.
             where
             among
             divers
             other
             means
             prescribed
             for
             the
             reducing
             of
             people
             to
             Pope●y
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             
               Haer●siarchae
               &
               doctores
               ●rrorum
               Republica
               pellendi
               sunt
               .
               Vna
               quidem
               vice
               ,
               si
               commode
               fieri
               queat
               ,
               sin
               mìnus
               ,
               se●sim
               &
               paulatim
               :
               Non
               opus
               est
               hac
               quid●m
               in
               re
               probatione
               ,
               nam
               turbulentis
               &
               vertiginosis
               Aeolis
               abactis
               ,
               mare
               ,
               quod
               imò
               fundo
               exciverunt
               ,
               sponte
               conquiescet
               :
               Et
               error
               ,
               cui
               patro●imum
               deerit
               ,
               sine
               pugna
               concidet
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Hereticall
             Teachers
             and
             Masters
             of
             Errours
             (
             So
             he
             cals
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             are
             to
             be
             banished
             out
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             once
             ,
             if
             it
             can
             conveniently
             be
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             insensibly
             and
             by
             degrees
             ▪
             That
             this
             is
             a
             sure
             way
             to
             reduce
             a
             nation
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
             (
             So
             he
             miscals
             Popery
             )
             needs
             not
             much
             proof
             ;
             For
             when
             the
             turbulent
             windes
             are
             diverted
             or
             driven
             away
             ,
             the
             waves
             of
             the
             Sea
             will
             be
             quiet
             and
             the
             tempest
             will
             cease
             ▪
             And
             Errour
             (
             so
             he
             nicknames
             the
             Truth
             )
             when
             it
             wants
             Patrons
             ,
             will
             fall
             without
             striking
             a
             stroak
             .
             Thus
             far
             Coutzen
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             this
             crafty
             Jesuite
             there
             is
             no
             way
             more
             likely
             to
             introduce
             Popery
             ,
             then
             to
             throw
             down
             Protestant
             Ministers
             ,
             whether
             by
             blasting
             their
             reputation
             ,
             or
             taking
             away
             their
             subsistence
             ,
             or
             persecuting
             their
             persons
             ,
             (
             all
             comes
             to
             one
             thing
             ;
             )
             And
             therefore
             you
             poor
             souls
             that
             are
             seduced
             into
             this
             Anti-ministeriall
             design
             by
             Iesuiticall
             craft
             ,
             consider
             what
             you
             are
             doing
             ,
             whose
             projects
             you
             are
             carrying
             on
             ;
             Look
             to
             your selves
             ,
             Smite
             your
             hand
             upon
             your
             thighs
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             What
             have
             we
             done
             ?
          
           
             M●de
             in
             Rev.
             11.12
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Duo
                 Prophetae
                 injusti
                 ,
                 Pontisex
                 &
                 Lutherus
                 ,
                 &
                 hic
                 quidem
                 illo
                 deterior
                 .
              
            
             
               Sleidan
               .
               l.
               10.
               
                 ad
                 Ann.
              
               1535.
               
               Calv.
               
                 adversus
                 Libertin
                 .
                 ad
                 Ann.
              
               1547.
               
            
          
           
             Propos.
             3.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
          
           
             Otherwise
             then
             providentially
             .
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             1.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             2.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             3.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             5.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             6.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               In
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             
               Loring
               Tostatus
            
             .
          
           
             
               Corn.
               a
               Lapido
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Propos.
             1.
             
             
               Ius
               summum
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               vocandi
               Ministros
               ad
               Deum
               solum
               pertinet
               .
            
             Gerhard
             .
             
               de
               Minist
               .
               Eccles.
            
             
          
           
             Propos.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Zanch.
             in
             4.
             
             Praecep
             .
             p.
             769.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             23.2.1
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.41
             .
          
           
             Gerhard
             .
             
               do
               Minist
               .
               Eccl●s
            
             .
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             1.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Non
               dican●
               ideo
               verum
               esse
               ,
               qui●
               illa
               &
               illa
               mirabilia
               fecit
               Donatus
               vel
               Pontius
               ,
               vel
               quilibet
               alius
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               aut
               quia
               ille
               frater
               noster
               &
               illa
               soror
               nostra
               tal●
               visum
               vigilans
               vidit
               ,
               ●el
               ●ale
               visum
               dormiens
               somniavit
               .
               Removeantur
               ista
               v●l
               figmenta
               menda●ium
               bominum
               ,
               vol
               portenta
               fallacium
               Spirituum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Remotis
               ●mnibus
               istis
               ,
               Ecclesi●m
               su●m
               demon●tron●
               non
               in
               signis
               &
               prodigi●s
               fallacibus
               ,
               (
               quia
               etiam
               contra
               ista
               verbo
               Domini
               praep●rati
               &
               ca●ti
               re●
               liti
               sum●s
               )
               sed
               in
               praescripto
               Legis
               ▪
               in
               Prophetarum
               praedictis
               ,
               in
               Psalmorum
               cantibus
               ,
               in
               ipsi●s
               P●storis
               vocibus
               ,
               in
               Evangelist●r●m
               praedicationibus
               &
               laboribus
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               in
               omnibus
               Canonicis
               sanctorum
               librorum
               autoritatibus
               .
            
             August
             .
             
               de
               Unita●e
               Eccles.
            
             c.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             
               in
               Edi●ione
               Lov●niensi
            
             .
             Ann.
             1616.
             
          
           
             
               Nec
               habemus
               mandatum
               ut
               expect●mus
               immediatam
               vocationem
               ,
               nec
               promissionem
               Deum
               velle
               hoc
               tempore
               mitt●re
               operarios
               in
               messem
               suam
               per
               immediatam
               vocationem
               .
               S●d
               per
               Apostolos
               tradidit
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiae
               praescripsit
               certam
               formam
               qu●modò
               nunc
               velit
               mitt●re
               &
               vocare
               Ministros
               nimirum
               p●r
               mediatam
               vocationem
               .
               Neque
               enim
               opus
               nunc
               est
               immediatâ
               vocatione
               .
               Deus
               enim
               omnino
               vult
               ut
               ministerium
               usque
               ad
               consummationem
               seculi
               alligatum
               sit
               ad
               vocem
               doctrinae
               quae
               a
               Filio
               D●i
               accepta
               ,
               &
               ab
               Apostolis
               immedia●è
               vocatis
               Ecclesiae
               tradita
               est
               .
            
             Chemnit
             .
             
               loc
               .
               commun
               .
               de
               Ecclesiâ
               .
            
          
           
             Zanch.
             in
             4.
             
             Praecep
             .
             p.
             719.
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               liquet
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               Romanâ
               ,
               corruptissimus
               fuit
               magna
               ex●parte
               cul●us
               Dei
               ;
               interim
               servavit
               ibi
               Deus
               integros
               fid●i
               articulos
               ,
               &
               baptismum
               ad
               substantiam
               quod
               attinet
               ,
               &
               quantum
               erat
               satis
               ad
               salutem
               electorum
               ,
               ita
               ut
               sicut
               non
               peni●ùs
               extincta
               ibi
               fuit
               Ecclesia
               ,
               sic
               neque
               penitùs
               interierit
               Ministerium
               .
            
             Zanch.
             
               ut
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             Gerhard
             .
             
               de
               Minist
               .
               Eccles.
            
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             Bucan
             .
             
               loc
               .
               communes
               de
               Ministerio
            
             .
             quest
             .
             43.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.24
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             147.148
             .
          
           
             
               Quamvis
               vero
               ritus
               ordinationis
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               Pontificiâ
               multis
               superstitiosis
               ac
               inutilibus
               Ceremonijs
               sit
               vitiatus
               ,
               ex
               ●o
               tamen
               ipsius
               ordinationis
               essentiae
               nihil
               decedit
               .
               Distinguenda
               igitur
               Episcopi
               ordinantis
               impuritas
               ab
               ordinatione
               ,
               quae
               sit
               totius
               Ecclesiae
               nomine
               ,
               &
               in
               ipsa
               ordinatione
               distinguendum
               est
               divinum
               ab
               humano
               ,
               essentialè
               ab
               accidentali
               ,
               pium
               &
               Christianum
               ab
               Antichristiano
               .
               Sicut
               olim
               in
               Ecclesiá
               Israelitica
               super
               cathedram
            
             Moses
             
               sedebant
               Scribae
               &
               Pharisaei
            
             ,
             Mat.
             23.2
             .
             
               quorum
               Ministerio
               ,
               Sacrificiis
               ,
               Ordinationibus
               utendum
               ,
               interim
               tamen
               a
               sermento
               ipsorum
               cavendum
               erat
               ,
            
             Mat.
             16.12
             .
             
               Ita
               quoque
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               Romanâ
               ,
               illorum
               qui
               erant
               in
               ordinariâ
               successione
               ,
               ministerio
               ,
               Sacramentis
               ,
               ordinationibus
               utendum
               erat
               ,
               interim
               tamen
               fermentum
               admixtum
               à
               puritate
               massae
               distinguendum
               .
            
          
           
             Zanch.
             in
             4.
             
             Praecep
             .
             p.
             774.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             same
             judgement
             is
             Amesius
             who
             in
             his
             
               Medulla
               Theologiae
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             33.
             saith
             thus
             ;
             Wiclephus
             ,
             Lutherus
             Zuinglius
             ,
             
               &
               similes
               Evangelij
               restauratore●
               primi
               non
               fuerunt
               propriè
               loquendo
               extraordinarij
               Ministri
               :
               Extraordinarij
               tamen
               non
               malè
               à
               quibusdam
               appellantur
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               Quia
               aliquid
               praestiterum
               simile
               eorum
               ,
               quae
               ab
               extraordinarijs
               ministris
               praestita
               fuerunt
               olim
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Quia
               quoad
               gradum
               ,
               singularia
               quaedam
               dona
               acceperunt
               à
               Deo
               ,
               prout
               res
               ipsa
               postulabat
               ,
               quod
               etiam
               affirmari
               potest
               de
               multis
               inter
               Martyres
               illustriores
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               Quia
               ordine
               tunc
               temporis
               perturbato
               &
               collapso
               ,
               necesse
               habueru●
               nonnulla
               tentare
               praeter
               ordinem
               communem
               .
            
          
           
             Propos.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
             1
             Cor.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Th.
             5.12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Propos.
             2.
             
          
           
             Paraei
             
               Comm●n
               .
               in
               Romanos
            
             .
          
           
             Propos.
             3.
             
          
           
             Propos.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             
               Communibus
               calculis
               eligere
            
             .
          
           
             Act.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             Selden
             
               de
               Synedrijs
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             Gillespies
             Treatise
             of
             Miscellany
             Questions
             .
             ●
             .
             2.
             p.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Idem
             pag.
             30.
             
             Pag.
             28.
             
             Pag.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Bucani
             
               loc
               .
               commun
               .
               de
               Minist
               .
            
             Gerhard
             .
             
               de
               Minist
            
             .
             p.
             95
             
          
           
             Diatribe
             .
          
           
             Propos.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ames
             .
             
               Med
               ▪
            
             p
             ,
             217.
             
             M.
             Hookers
             Survey
             of
             Church-Discipline
             .
          
           
             
               Vocatio
               propriè
               &
               essentialiter
               consistit
               in
               Electione
               .
            
             Ames
             .
             Survey
             of
             Church-Discipline
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             Act.
             6.3
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Act.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14.21
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             M.
             Hooker
             par
             .
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             pag.
             66.
             
          
           
             M.
             Firmin
             Separation
             examined
             .
             pag.
             56.
             
          
           
             Survey
             of
             Church-Discipline
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             pag.
             61
             ,
             62.
             
          
           
             Separation
             examined
             ,
             pag.
             62.
             
          
           
             M.
             Hudson
             of
             the
             essence
             and
             unity
             of
             the
             Church-Catholick
             ,
             and
             his
             Vindication
             .
             pag.
             140.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.41
             .
          
           
             
               M.
               Hudsons
               Vindication
               ,
               p.
               148
               ,
               149
               ,
               150.
               
            
             
               Pag.
               144.
               
               M.
               Balls
               Trial
               of
               the
               Church-way
               ,
               p.
               80.
               
            
          
           
             Survey
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             part
             2
             ,
             c.
             2.
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             Hudson
             Vindication
             .
             p.
             139.
             
          
           
             Austin
             contra
             Parmenianum
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
             
               De
               bono
               conjugali
               .
               Contra
            
             Iovinian
             .
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             M.
             Hook●●
             Survey
             of
             Church-Discipline
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             pag.
             67
             ,
             68.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             M.
             Firmin
             Separation
             examined
             .
             pag.
             63.
             
          
           
             Key
             ●
             ,
             pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ames
             .
             
               Medull
               .
               Theol.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Survey
               of
               Disciplin
               .
               p.
               68.
               par
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               Bellarm.
               
                 enervatus
                 ,
                 Tom.
              
               2.
               l.
               3.
               cap.
               2.
               
               Pag.
               88
               ,
               89.
               
            
          
           
             Assert
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Socin
             .
             
               Tract
               .
               de
               Eccles.
            
             
          
           
             Nicolaides
             
               de
               Ecclesia
               &
               missione
               Ministerii
            
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             8.
             
             Num.
             8.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             66.21
             .
          
           
             Act.
             13.1.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Act.
             9.15
             ▪
             Gal.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.22
             ▪
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             M.
             Lyford
             in
             his
             Apology
             for
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             
               Anselme
               ,
               Lombard
               ,
               Thomas
               ,
               Cajetane
               ,
               Gerson
               ,
               Bucerus
               .
            
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             
             Pag.
             45.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Annotat.
             upon
             Acts
             11.3
             .
             
               Totum
               regimen
               Ecclesiarum
               Christi
               consormatum
               fuit
               ad
               Synagogarum
               exemplar
               .
            
          
           
             
               Licet
               nullum
               extet
               certum
               praeceptum
               de
               manuum
               impositione
               ,
               quia
               tamen
               suisse
               in
               perpetuousu
               Apostoli●
               videmus
               ,
               illatam
               accurata
               c●rum
               observatio
               praecepti
               vice
               nobis
               esse
               debet
               .
            
             Calv.
             
               instit
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             16.
             
          
           
             Platform
             ,
             ●
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Walaeus
               
                 de
                 Pastoribus
              
               .
               p.
               472.
               
            
             
               
                 Video
                 in
                 omnibus
                 confessionibus
                 nostrarum
                 Ecclesiarum
                 ,
                 praeter
                 unam
                 &
                 alteram
                 ,
                 illam
                 requiri
                 :
                 Et
                 san●
                 cum
                 Apostoli
                 semper
                 eam
                 usurparent
                 ,
                 imò
                 Apostolus
                 praecep●um
                 dat
              
               Timotheo
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5
               ,
               22.
               
               
                 Ne
                 cito
                 eniquam
                 manus
                 imponito
                 ,
                 nos
                 omittendam
                 non
                 judicamus
                 :
                 quia
                 in
                 negativo
                 illo
                 mandato
                 etiam
                 affirmativum
                 continetur
                 ,
                 ut
                 dignis
                 manus
                 imponat
                 :
                 ubi
                 cum
                 pro
                 tota
                 electi●ne
                 Pastor●s
                 sumatur
                 per
                 Synecdochen
                 ,
                 certe
                 pro
                 ritu
                 aut
                 parte
                 essentiali
                 habenda
                 est
                 ,
                 alioquin
                 pro
                 to●o
                 sum●●on
                 posset
                 ,
                 aut
                 saltem
                 pro
                 adjuncto
                 proprio
                 &
                 omnibus
                 vocationibus
                 communi
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Bellarminus
               enervatus
            
             ,
             tom
             .
             2.
             pag.
             76.
             
          
           
             Assert
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Hooker
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prop.
             
          
           
             Platform
             of
             Church-Disc
             .
             chap.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A46373-e44700
           
             Jer.
             23.32
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             1.5
             ,
             8
             ,
             10
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Isai.
             49.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Isa.
             51.16
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Cor.
             9.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Joh.
             1.23
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Joh.
             5.
             
             Joh.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             51.23.3
             
          
           
             Propos.
             1.
             
          
           
             Propos.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A46373-e45260
           
             Propos.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             32.
             quest
             .
             pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             *
             An
             Argument
             taken
             from
             their
             own
             principles
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Argu.
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hooker's
             Survey
             Part
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Page
             56.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             15.7.11
             .
             Matth.
             2●
             39.
             
             Matth.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
             Rom.
             3.1.2
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             our
             experience
             abundantly
             shewes
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             
               Answ
               ▪
            
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Object
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             123.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A46373-e47860
           
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Conclusion
             1.
             
          
           
             Conclu
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Sir
             Ed.
             Cook
             
               de
               jure
               Regis
               Eccles.
               fol.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Printed
             1543.
             and
             called
             The
             institution
             of
             a
             Christian
             man.
             
          
           
             Co●c●●
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Conclu
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Armach
               .
               lib.
            
             11.
             c
             2.
             
             Bell.
             de
             Cleric
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Cusa
             ,
             concor
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Lombard
             lib.
             4.
             dist
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Estius
             in
             libr.
             quart
             &
             dist
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Duran
             .
             in
             4
             ▪
             Sentent
             .
             dist
             .
             24.
             qu.
             5.
             
          
           
             Conclu
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             Can.
             pag.
             96.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Church
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Can.
             pag.
             93.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             184.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Objct.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             
               From
               the
               better
               part
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Argument
             2.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             23.32
             .
          
           
             Argu.
             3.
             
          
           
             Argu.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Ball.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A46373-e50430
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4
             .
             11.12.13·
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.20
             Math.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             Hooker
             Part.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Bartlet
               .
               ch
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               Mr.
               Philips
               against
               
                 Tho.
                 Lambert
              
               .
               P.
               144
               ▪
               145.
               
            
          
           
             Rom.
             11.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Heathenism
             revived
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Whites
               way
               to
               the
               Church
               dig●
               .
               52.
               
            
             
               Bishop
               
                 Vsher
                 de
                 successione
                 Eccl.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Simon
                 Berkbeck
              
               Protestants
               Evidence
               .
            
             
               
                 Catalogus
                 Testium
                 veritatis
              
               .
            
          
           
             Revel
             .
             2.13
             .
          
           
             
               Theses
               Cracovia
               impressae
            
             .
          
           
             Dout.
             21
             12.12
             .
             ●3
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             K.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12.43.44.48
             .
             2.
             
             Chron.
             30
             18.19.20
             ▪
             
          
           
             Jer.
             27.21
             ▪
             22.
             ●za
             .
             5.14
             ▪
             15.
             
          
           
             Ezi●
             5
             .
             14·
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Acts
               and
               Mon.
               lib.
               2.
               pag.
               1.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Whites
               way
               to
               the
               Church
               Sect.
               49.
               
            
          
           
             
               Tert.
               adv
               .
               Iudaeis
            
             cap
             7.
             
             
               Britannarum
               inaccessa
               Romanis
               loca
               Christo
               verò
               subdita
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.7
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A46373-e53640
           
             Propos.
             2.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             2.27
             .
             Rev.
             19.15
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Post
               Episcopum
               Diaconi
               Ordinationem
               subjicit
               :
               Quave
               ?
               nisi
               quia
               Episcopi
               &
               Presbyteri
               unae
               Ordinatio
               est
               ?
               uterque
               enim
               sacerdos
               est
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Ambros.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             1
             Thess.
             5.12
             ▪
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Matth.
             18.17
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2·6
             .
          
           
             
               Idem
               ergo
               est
               Presbyter
               qui
               Episcopus
               &
               antequam
               Diaboli
               instinctu
               ,
               studia
               in
               religione
               fierent
               &
               diceretur
               in
               populis
               ,
               ego
               sum
               Paul●
               ego
               Apollo
               ,
               ego
               ●ephae
               ,
               communi
               Presbyterorum
               ▪
               Consilio
               Ecclesiae
               gubernabantur
               .
               Postquam
               verò
               unusquisque
               eos
               quos
               baptiza
               Verat
               ,
               suos
               putabat
               esse
               ,
               non
               Christi
               ▪
               in
               to●o
               orbe
               decretum
               est
               ,
               ut
               unus
               de
               Presbyteris
               electus
               super
               poneretur
               cae●eris
               ,
               ad
               quem
               omnis
               Eccl●siae
               cura
               pertineret
               ,
               &
               schismatum
               semina
               tollerentur
               ▪
               Putat
               aliquis
               non
               Scripturarum
               sed
               nostram
               esse
               sententiam
               ,
               Episcopum
               &
               Presbyterum
               unum
               esse
               ,
               &
               aliud
               aetatis
               ,
               aliud
               esse
               nomén
               officii
               ,
               relegat
               Apostoli
               ad
               Philippenses
               verba
               ,
               dicenti●
               ,
               Paulus
               ,
               &
               Timotheus
               servi
               Iesu
               Christi
               qui
               sunt
               Philippis
               ,
               cum
               Episcopis
               &
               Diaconis
               .
               Philippi
               una
               est
               urbs
               Macedoniae
               :
               &
               certè
               in
               una
               civitate
               plures
               ,
               ut
               nuncupantur
               ,
               Episcopi
               esse
               non
               poterant
               .
               Sed
               quia
               eosdem
               Episcopos
               illo
               tempore
               quos
               &
               Presbyteros
               appelabant
               ,
               propterea
               indifferenter
               de
               Episcopis
               qu●si
               de
               Presbyteris
               est
               locu●us
               .
               Adhuc
               alicui
               hoc
               videatur
               ambiguum
               ▪
               nisi
               altero
               testimonio
               comprobetur
               .
               In
               Actibus
               Apostolorum
               scriptum
               est
               ,
               quòd
               cum
               venisset
               Apostolus
               Miletum
               ,
               miserit
               ▪
               Ephesum
               :
               &
               vocave●i●
               Presbyteros
               Eccle●●ae
               ejusdem
               :
               quibus
               postea
               inter
               caterae
               sit
               locutus
               :
               Attendi●e
               vobis
               &
               omni
               gregi
               :
               in
               quo
               vos
               Spiritus
               Sanctus
               posu●t
               Episcopos
               pascere
               Ecclesiam
               Domini
               ,
               quam
               acquisivit
               per
               sanguinem
               suum
               .
               Et
               hic
               diligentiùs
               observate
               ,
               quom●do
               unius
               civitatis
               Ephesi
               Presby●eros
               vocans
               postea
               eosdem
               Episcopos
               dixe●it
               .
               Si
               quis
               ●ult
               recipere
               eam
               Epistolam
               ,
               quae
               sub
               nomine
               Pauli
               ●d
               Hebraeos
               scripta
               est
               :
               &
               ibi
               aequalit●r
               inter
               plures
               Ecclesiae
               cura
               dividitur
               .
               Siquidem
               ad
               plebem
               scribit
               ;
               Parete
               principibus
               vestris
               ,
               &
               subjecti
               estote
               ,
               ipsi
               enim
               sunt
               qui
               vigilant
               pro
               animabus
               vestris
               ,
               quasi
               rationem
               reddentes
               ,
               ne
               suspirarites
               hoc
               faciant
               siquidem
               hoc
               utile
               vobis
               est
               .
               Et
               Petrus
               qui
               ex
               fide●
               firmitate
               nomen
               accepit
               in
               Epistola
               suae
               loquitur
               dicens
               :
               Presbyteros
               ergo
               vos
               obsecro
               compresbyter
               ,
               &
               teslis
               Christi
               passionem
               :
               qui
               &
               ejus
               gloriae
               quae
               in
               futuro
               rev●lando
               est
               socius
               sum
               .
               Pascite
               eum
               qui
               in
               vobis
               est
               gregem
               Domini
               :
               non
               quas●
               cum
               necessitate
               ,
               sed
               voluntariò
               Hac
               propterea
               ,
               ut
               ostenderemus
               apud
               veteres
               eosdem
               fuisse
               Presbyteros
               quos
               &
               Episcopos
               ,
               pulbatim
               vero
               ut
               dissensionum
               plantaria
               ●oellerentur
               ad
               unum
               omnem
               solicitudinem
               esse
               delatam
               .
               Sicut
               ergo
               Presbyteri
               sci●nt
               se
               ex
               Ecclesiae
               consuil●dine
               ei
               qui
               sibi
               prapositus
               fuerit
               esse
               subjectos
               ;
               ita
               Episcopi
               noverint
               se
               magis
               consu●●●dine
               quam
               dispositionis
               Dominicae
               veritate
               ,
               Presbyteris
               esse
               majo●●s
               :
               &
               in
               communi
               debere
               Ecclesiam
               regere
               ,
               imitantes
               Moysen
               :
               quis
               cum
               haheret
               in
               potestate
               solus
               piae
               esse
               populo
               Israel
               ,
               septuainta
               elegit
               cum
               quibus
               populum
               judicaret
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hi●ronymus
               Evagrio
               Tom.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Quamvis
               secundum
               honorum
               vocabula
               quae
               Ecclesiae
               usus
               obtinuit
               Episcopatus
               Pre
               sbyterio
               major
               est
               ,
               in
               multis
               tamen
               Augustinus
               Hiero●●mo
               minor
               est
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               Ep●scopatus
               inter
               Ordines
               Ecclesiasticos
               pon●ndus
               sit
               ▪
               inter
               Theologos
               et
               Canon●stas
               non
               convenit
               ;
               convenit
               autem
               inter
               omnes
               in
               Apostolorum
               aetate
               int●r
               Episcopos
               et
               Pr●sbyteros
               nullum
               discrimen
               ●uisse
               ,
               sed
               post-modum
               Schismatis
               ●vitandi
               causa
               Episc●pum
               Presbyterii
               suisse
               praepositum
               ,
               cui
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               Ordinandi
               pot●stas
               concessa
               est
               sine
               quà
               ordinandi
               disti●ctione
               pax
               vel
               politica
               vel
               Ecclesiastica
               retineri
               vix
               possit
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A46373-e56040
           
             
               Object
               .
               Answ.
            
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Quae
               a
               majoribus
               acceperunt
               posteri
               ,
               ea
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               securi
               examinis
               ,
               suis
               iter
               posteris
               tradiderunt
               .
            
          
           
             ●ib
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               Capel
               .
               S●●ectymnuus
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             H●b
             .
             13.23
             .
             Phil.
             1
             ▪
             1.
             
             Philem.
             1.
             
             Col.
             1.1
             .
             Heb.
             13.23
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             T●m
             .
             4.6.10.11.12.16
             .
          
           
             Titus
             13.12
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.6
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.6
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             Conclus
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Conclus
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Conclus
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A46373-e59430
           
             
               In
               tacta
               Iuce
               adhuc
               caecutire
               aliquos
               inter
               pessima
               ,
               &
               in●auspicatissimi
               ,
               seculi
               prodigia
               numerandum
               est
               .
            
          
           
             Smectimnuus
             .
             The
             vindicati
             of
             Sme●tym
             .
             The
             humble
             answer
             of
             the
             Divines
             at
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             .
          
           
             *
             L
             ords
             day
             ,
          
           
             †
             The
             Word
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Hoc
               enim
               non
               multum
               distat
               ab
               iusania
               ,
               dicere
               Petrum
               fuisse
               propciè
               Episcopum
               ,
               ut
               reliquos
               Apostolos
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Object
               .
               )
               Ribera
               ,
               tyra
               ,
               Pererius
               .
            
          
           
             b)
             
               Tertul.
               Ignatius
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Sed
               hinc
               stutui
               Episcopalis
               ille
               gradus
               postea
               humanitus
               in
               Eccl●siam
               Dei
               invectus
               certe
               nec
               potest
               nec
               debet
               ,
               imo
               ne
               perpetuum
               quidem
               istud
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               munus
               esse
               necessaria
               ●portucsse
               ,
               sicut
               ●xorta
               inde
               Tyrannis
               oligarchia
               (
               cuus
               apex
               ●st
               Antichr●stian●
               bestia
               cetissima
               cum
               totius
               ,
               non
               Ecclesiae
               modo
               sed
               etiam
               orbis
               pernicie
               ,
               nunc
               andem
               declar●t
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2
             ▪
             40.
             
             &
             4
             4.
             
             &
             5.14
             .
          
           
             A●t
             .
             14.23
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A46373-e61670
           
             Reply
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Hierom
               ,
               in
               praefatione
               Epist.
               ad
               Ephesios
               .
            
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A46373-e64530
           
             
               Lib.
               Con●ra
               .
               Crescon
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Austin
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               peccat
               .
               merit
               .
               &
               remiss
               .
            
          
           
             
               Basil
               de
               Spiritu
               Sancto
               cap.
            
             27●
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clemens
               ad
               .
               Corinth
            
             .
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Perpetual
             government
             of
             Christs
             Church
             .
             Distinct.
             93.
             cap.
             Legimus
             .
          
           
             Obje●t
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ex
               quibus
               constat
               quaedam
               esse
               resecta
               .
               quaedam
               assuta
               ,
               quaedam
               mutata
               ,
               ac
               proinde
               epistolas
               illas
               fidem
               facere
               non
               posse
               ,
               nisi
               in
               iis
               in
               quibus
               cum
               Apostolorum
               Scriptis
               conveniunt
               .
               Riveti
               critica
               sacra
               .
            
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             ●
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Coci
               censura
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Walo
               Messalinus
            
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Nos
               sane
               genuinis
               scriptis
               parati
               sumus
               deferre
               quantum
               jure
               bono
               poscere
               ab
               Herone
               potuit
               .
               Custod●
               ,
               inquit
               depositum
               meum
               quod
               ego
               &
               Christus
               concredimus
               ,
               ubi
               Christus
               in
               verbo
               suo
               depositum
               sacrum
               concredidit
               ,
               cui
               qu●
               apud
               Ignatium
               ▪
               concinnat
               amplecti●ur
               ;
               Cae●●ra
               vero
               quae
               nec
               cum
               ●hristo
               ,
               nec
               cum
               vero
               Ignatio
               conveniut
               ut
               adulterin●
               &
               non
               ●erenda
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             
               Irenai
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Lib.
             4.
             cap.
             63.
             
             Lib.
             5.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Episcopi
               &
               Presbyteri
               una
               est
               Ordinatio
               ;
               uterque
               enim
               Sacerdos
               est
               ,
               sed
               Episcopus
               primus
               .
            
          
           
             *
             In
             Conference
             with
             Hart
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             beginning
             of
             the
             fifth
             Division
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Iohn
               Gerce
               his
               Sisters
               Sieve
               broken
               ,
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Iun.
               con●rv
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             not
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Sent.
               distinct
            
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               est
               ordo
               praecise
               loquendo
               ,
               Sed
               ordinis
               eminentia
               vel
               dignitas
               .
               Ponav
               .
               in
            
             4.
             
             
               Sent.
               dist●●ct
            
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Catalogus
               ●●stium
               tom
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Tantum
               Duos
               ordines
               Ministrorum
               esse
               deb●re
               judicavit
               ,
               Presb●t●ros
               ,
               viz.
               &
               Di●conos
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cypr.
               Ep.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Apud
               Cyprian
               epist.
            
             75.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             11
             ▪
             
          
           
             Cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             Addition
             of
             
               Francis
               Mason
            
             unto
             his
             defence
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Ord
             nation
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             is
             maintained
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4
             ▪
             d.
             24.
             artic
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Forbes●i
               Irenicum
               ,
               cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               tertiam
               partem
               Thomae
               disp
            
             .
             238.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               De
               potestate
               Imperatoris
               &
               Papae
               ,
               part
               .
            
             4.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
               de
               Concil
               .
               cap.
            
             18.
             
             
               Lib.
               de
               Matrim
               .
               cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Baxter
            
             in
             his
             
               Christian
               Concord
               and
               agreem●nt
            
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             6.28.18
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Lord
             Digby
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             8.20
             .